ã€ŠOverpowers: Life Is Magicalã€‹


 Chapter ERROR: Awaken,ShinbfdneyneeyrnERROR(278838846)

    Permission to Travel: ACQUIRED

    Connection Between Dimensions: SUCCESS

    Power Comparison with Visitor''s Level of Power: ERROR ¨C DIFFERENCE TOO HIGH

    Requesting to Adjust Power to Safe Levels: REQUEST ACCEPTED

    Adjusting Power to Safe Levels: SUCCESS

    Over-Armor Efficiency Percentage: 100%

    Link Between Origin and Destination for Return: CREATED

    Transportation Progress: COMPLETED

    Thank you for supporting Overpower Industries.

    In a secluded clearing encircled by a barrier of ancient trees, a circular blue portal materialized. Its radiant glow cut through the early morning mist. A moment later, an unassuming man stepped through, looking as if he was in his early twenties. His tousled blond hair peeked out from beneath a black leather jacket, complemented by a white shirt, black jeans, sandals, and sunglasses.

    As the portal closed behind him, sealing away the last vestiges of his previous dimension, he took a moment to survey his new surroundings. The morning sun bathed the clearing in a golden light. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, and the melodic chirping of birds provided a serene soundtrack. Distant buildings were partially obscured by the treetops, adding a touch of urban contrast to the natural beauty around him.

    This is a pretty fresh sight. Unfortunately, I don''t have time to revel in it. I''ve got a job to do. Show the armor skin menu, please.

    A light-blue holographic screen materialized before him, showcasing his current outfit with various customization options. Without hesitation, he selected the "-PRESETS-" option. The selection glowed light green, and an expanded menu of choices appeared. His eyes quickly found what he was looking for:

    ''-TEACHER_SKIN_PRESET-''

    He paused briefly until a confirmation pop-up appeared:

    ARE YOU SURE?

    -YES- or -NO-

    Focusing on ''-YES-'', the confirmation pop-up vanished, triggering an almost magical transformation. His clothes began to dissolve, the black fabric melting into a swirling, silver liquid that moved with surreal, almost mesmerizing fluidity. It undulated over his body, engulfing him like waves of mercury. His black jeans gradually shifted, the liquid spreading and changing them into light gray khakis with graceful, shimmering ripples. His white shirt morphed seamlessly, the silver liquid crawling over the fabric like tiny metallic snakes, until it transformed into a soft blue dress shirt. The shade was soothing yet commanding.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The black sandals on his feet liquefied. The silver substance enveloped his toes and reshaped into sleek black shoes. Their polished surfaces gleamed under the light. His black sunglasses became a pool of molten silver, flowing over his eyes and solidifying into rimless reading glasses that added an air of sophisticated intelligence.

    The grand finale was his leather jacket. The silver liquid absorbed it entirely, slithering over his shoulders and chest, merging into the fabric of his dress shirt. In an instant, the jacket was gone, leaving no trace behind, as if it had never existed.

    As the transformation completed, he stood there, a metamorphosis encapsulated in mere moments. The entire process was like an artist painstakingly repainting a masterpiece, the minute details of his new appearance emerging with impeccable precision.

    Once the process ended, he took a moment to inspect himself, ensuring everything was in order. His fingers ran over the smooth fabric of his new attire, checking the fit and appearance. His reflection showcased a transformation both elegant and refined, perfectly executed and ready for his new role. He was no longer the man in black; he had become someone entirely different, a sophisticated version of his former self, ready to blend into his new environment with ease and confidence.

    There we go. It used to feel weird the first couple of times, but now, it''s almost second nature. ''Over-Armor'' might be one of the dumbest names ever¡ª''Over-Metal,'' what this armor is made of, being a close second¡ªbut the quality is undeniable. Although... show mirror screen, please.

    Instantly, a digital mirror appeared, reflecting his current appearance. He examined his reflection with a critical eye, assessing every detail.

    Not bad, not what I would normally choose, but it''s workable. I just need to fix this messy hair. First impressions are crucial; the organization put effort into securing this teaching job for me. Sure, they won''t fire me over messy hair, but it certainly won''t help. Hairbrush, please.

    Raising his right hand, silvery liquid oozed from his dress shirt, forming a black hairbrush in his palm. He quickly styled his hair into a long, round, layered cut. Once satisfied, the hairbrush dissolved back into liquid and was reabsorbed by his shirt.

    Alright, that should be good enough...

    His enthusiasm briefly waned as he recalled the gravity of his mission. He sighed deeply, fatigue lining his face.

    I know a job is a job, but seriously, why did he choose me of all people?

    Magical Girl Shiny Star

    From the digital briefing I skimmed (before I stopped out of sheer cringe), it''s a manga about a group of high school girls who use magic powered by Friendship and Love to fight evil forces that threaten their world.

    As he walked through the clearing towards the distant buildings, he continued reflecting on the nature of his mission.

    My job is to guide this story along its intended path¡ªrather, MY intended path¡ªwhile keeping my true identity hidden, since technically, I''m not supposed to be here. Fortunately, the organization arranged a disguise for me as a teacher at the same school as the girls, along with a place to stay, making this far more manageable.

    Stepping out of the tree line and onto a sidewalk, he could see the business-oriented buildings more clearly now.

    Of course, it shouldn''t be too difficult. After all, I wouldn''t be called Life if handling something like this was too hard. Even if I''m not familiar with this kind of world, it probably won''t take long.

    With renewed resolve, he continued his journey, blending seamlessly into the morning hustle and bustle, ready to alter the fabric of this seemingly innocent world.

 Chapter 2: Awaken,Shiny Constellation Guardian Taurus ! (2)

    Nozomi heard a sound to her left, a repetitive noise akin to an annoying alarm. As she opened her eyes and looked in that direction, she stared groggily at her regular alarm clock showing the time. It was beeping incessantly.

    Realizing what was happening, Nozomi sprang out of bed and quickly changed out of her pajamas. After putting on her school uniform, she combed her hair as best as she could. She grabbed her schoolbag with one hand and picked up her shoes with the other.

    Exiting her room without a moment to spare, she hurried downstairs to the first floor. There, she saw two small boxes wrapped in a dark-blue blanket, releasing the familiar smell of homemade cooking. Upon closer inspection, she noticed a small note under the wrapper. Picking it up, she read:

    ''Here''s your breakfast and lunch, have a nice day! (:''

    A small smile formed on Nozomi''s face as she finished reading the message.

    Grabbing both boxes, she rushed to the front door. On her way out, she took the third and last spare key from the top of a drawer.

    Once outside, Nozomi ran as fast as she could, hoping she would make it in time. Mentally, she reassured herself that she would, as long as there were no distractions or setbacks.

    Her thought process was abruptly interrupted when she tripped and fell face-first onto the ground. Though not seriously hurt, the fall was surprising. Looking back at what had caused her to trip, Nozomi''s eyes widened. It was a black Labrador in evident pain. Kneeling beside the dog to better assess its injury, she asked frantically,

    "Oh no! I am so sorry, a-are you okay?! Where does it hurt?"

    Despite knowing the dog couldn''t answer, Nozomi felt panic rising. She considered taking it to a vet but had no idea where to find one.

    The dog''s bark snapped her out of her panicked state. When it saw it had her attention, it pawed at a loosely attached band-aid on its forehead, seemingly wanting it removed.

    "Do... do you want me to take it off? Okay then."

    Carefully, Nozomi removed the band-aid, ensuring not to hurt or scare the dog. Instantly, the Labrador leaped with incredible speed onto a nearby wall, then turned to lock eyes with her. Taken aback by the dog''s agility, Nozomi''s gaze was drawn to what the band-aid had concealed: a golden star on its forehead.

    For reasons she couldn''t explain, she felt entranced by it, as though something in her mind was compelling her to speak. However, the familiar sound of the school bell in the distance quickly snapped her back to reality.

    "Ahh! I completely forgot the time! I am going to be late for the first day of class at this rate! I don''t have time to daydream!"

    Nozomi exclaimed to herself before standing up and resuming her run, hoping she wouldn''t be too late.

    <hr>

    In an undisclosed location, a shadowy figure treaded silently through the desolate remnants of what was once a grand castle. The air was thick with neglect, the hallways echoing with memories of former splendor now shattered by years of abandonment. Cracks wove intricate patterns across the ancient stone walls, like the veins of a long-forgotten heart. Every fissure narrated the passage of relentless time.

    As the figure moved through the corridor, unlit torches lining the left wall suddenly sparked to life, illuminating with eerie dark-blue flames. The spectral light cast long shadows, revealing a row of doors on the right side. These were the doors to the living quarters, now in the worst condition imaginable. Termites had feasted on what had once been elegantly carved wooden doors, their intricate designs reduced to rotting splinters. Rust had claimed the old locks, rendering them a mockery of their former strength.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The figure paused before one particularly battered door, the wood groaning softly under their touch. With a deliberate motion, they opened it, revealing a room cloaked in darkness. Inside, the torches instantly ignited with the same ghostly flames, casting an unnatural, flickering light over the space. The illumination unveiled a summoning circle etched into the stone floor, its markings inscribed in a language lost to time and history.

    Stepping closer to the circle, the shadowy figure''s voice rang out, resolute and commanding, reverberating through the ancient room. "Come, monster that serves the great master!"

    In response, dark-blue flames erupted violently from the center of the circle. Initially wild and uncontrollable, they writhed as if they sought to consume everything in their path. With a simple yet powerful motion of their left hand, the summoner tamed the flames, stabilizing them with an eerie precision.

    Gradually, the flames receded, revealing a shadowy entity at their core. The creature''s presence was shrouded in darkness, its form barely distinguishable except for the sharp, cat-like eyes with slit pupils that glowed with an unsettling intensity.

    The summoner''s voice cut through the silence, filled with authority and purpose. "Bring me the Crystal of Darkness."

    The spectral creature bowed slightly in acknowledgment, its eyes never leaving the summoner''s, before vanishing into thin air, leaving only a faint whisper of its presence behind.

    Standing alone in the dim, flickering light, the summoner allowed a small, sinister smile to cross their face. "Hopefully, this will be enough," they murmured to themselves, the echoes of their voice lingering in the charged atmosphere. Now, let''s do something more... fun.

    With those words, the shadowy figure turned and exited the room, the dark-blue flames dimming as they left. The ancient darkness reclaimed its dominion.

    <hr>

    The angry voice of an adult woman could be heard from inside classroom ''1-2.'' "Nozomi Nakagawa! It''s not enough that you came to school late a lot last year, but now you''re doing it again this year?! Go outside and wait by the door in the hallway until I call you back!"

    "Yes, teacher..." replied a Nozomi. The classroom door slid open, and out stepped a schoolgirl with messy, short blond hair, brown eyes, and an annoyed expression. She slid the door closed behind her and stood where her teacher had instructed. She wore a uniform consisting of a black jacket and skirt, a red tie, and carried a schoolbag in one hand and her wrapped bento boxes in the other.

    "This sucks. It''s only the first day, and sure, I guess I was late last year too... but still, I''m trying my best here," she mumbled to herself, pouting. She then looked around and let her mind wander. You know... something interesting could happen. Every year feels more boring than the last...

    A growl from her stomach interrupted her daydream. Oh, I forgot, I haven''t eaten anything yet... well, maybe I have time if I do it fast enough.

    She placed her schoolbag on the floor, picked up the bento box with her breakfast, and carefully set her lunch box on the ground. She then readied her chopsticks.

    Just as she was about to start eating, the classroom door slid open. It revealed an adult woman with long dark hair and brown eyes, wearing a light blue jacket, black jeans, and pink heels. On reflex, Nozomi tried to hide her bento, sweating bullets.

    Scary! Nozomi thought to herself. You''re going to give me a heart attack before classes even start! Manabu Kibishi is the perfect name for someone nicknamed the ''School''s Oni'' among students. Hopefully, she won''t take my bento if I play it cool... right?

    The teacher confronted the 14-year-old, her serious, no-nonsense gaze making Nozomi feel incredibly intimidated, almost as if the teacher was growing larger. Manabu spoke without breaking eye contact.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Manabu asked Nozomi.

    Nozomi couldn''t tell if the teacher was genuinely curious or if it was a rhetorical question. She could only muster enough focus to stay calm and answer truthfully, hoping the consequences wouldn''t be too severe. "W-well..." she began, but a loud growl from her stomach interrupted her, its sound echoing through the hallway.

    The tension evaporated. The teacher blinked a few times, trying to process what had happened. Manabu soon recovered and sighed. "I assume that not only are you late, but you also didn''t have time to eat breakfast. Is that right?" she asked Nozomi, her tone calmer.

    Nozomi nodded, looking away in embarrassment as her cheeks flushed. Manabu sighed again. "Just... finish quickly and get to my class. And please, try not to make this a habit like last year, okay?"

    Without waiting for a reply, Manabu returned to the classroom and slid the door closed, leaving Nozomi to eat her bento in peace. The tension drained away completely.

    Phew... that was so scary. Good thing she was in a good mood today. Now, thank you for the food! Nozomi thought to herself in relief.

    Despite her mother often being away at work, she still managed to cook a bento that left Nozomi feeling energized and happy. After eating, she carefully packed the bento box back in its dark blue blanket, picked up her schoolbag, and stood ready to face whatever challenges the day had in store.

    Opening the door and now well-fed, Nozomi was prepared for whatever lay ahead.

 Chapter 3: Awaken,Shiny Constellation Guardian Taurus ! (3)

    After Manabu''s math class ended, but before the next class could begin, Nozomi was approached by a familiar face. A girl with short brown hair, adorned with a small red ribbon on the side, emerald-green eyes, and dressed in the same school uniform as Nozomi, approached. This was Yoshino Kettei, Nozomi''s best and only friend, who seemed upset about her tardiness.

    "Seriously, Nozomi? Are you really going to keep up this habit of being late this year too? You almost failed last year because of it! You''re really lucky that the teacher was in a good mood since it''s the first day. Otherwise, you probably wouldn''t have been allowed back in class. Hey... are you even listening?" Yoshino asked, as Nozomi sat in a school chair at the back of the class, next to the windows.

    Nozomi purposely ignored her question and avoided making eye contact. She knew Yoshino meant well and had a point¡ªshe was pushing her luck with her frequent lateness¡ªbut it still stung to be reprimanded by her friend.

    Noticing she was being ignored, Yoshino decided to take action. She raised her hand and pinched Nozomi''s cheeks to get her attention. As the grip tightened, Nozomi finally reached her limit. "Ok, ok, I''m sorry! You can let go!"

    Yoshino released her grip, and Nozomi turned to face her friend, who now had a smug expression. Nozomi pouted slightly as she rubbed her reddened cheek.

    After a few moments, Nozomi decided to apologize properly. "Also... sorry for being late. I''ll... try to do better this year."

    Yoshino nodded, apparently satisfied with Nozomi''s apology, and changed the subject. "Good. Now... did you hear about the new professor who''s going to teach our class?"

    That got Nozomi''s attention. A new teacher? Well, this could make this year less boring. If he''s really new, he might be less strict with me compared to Manabu. Then again... that''s not a high bar.

    "Huh, have you heard anything about him?" Nozomi asked, raising her head from the table.

    "Not much. I heard he graduated recently and this is his first teaching job. I haven''t seen him yet, but rumors suggest he''s quite the looker or something," Yoshino shrugged. "I haven''t seen him, so I can''t confirm that."

    Seeing a chance to tease her friend, Nozomi took it. "Yeah, I figured. I mean, you don''t look dreamy-eyed like you did the first time!" she teased her friend with a grin.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Raising an eyebrow, Yoshino responded with an unamused expression, clearly knowing better than to give Nozomi any strong reaction. "Really? Do you honestly think I''d fall for that again? Nice try, I guess." She returned Nozomi''s grin with a smug smile.

    Before Nozomi could retort, the classroom door slid open.

    Both girls turned to see a young man with blond hair and sapphire-blue eyes step inside. He wore rimless reading glasses, a light blue dress shirt, light gray khakis, and black shoes. He carried an English textbook and a black backpack. As he scanned the room, the students quickly returned to their seats without a word.

    Once everyone was seated, the man walked up to the teacher''s desk. After arranging his materials, he looked at the class and spoke for the first time.

    "My name is Shigoto Seikatsu. I will be your English teacher this year. I hope we can learn a lot together." His calm and collected tone belied his status as a novice teacher. He gave the class a light bow, accompanied by a small smile.

    <hr>

    Life glanced around the classroom; everything seemed to slow down as he observed the students staring back at him. Ugh, even though I''ve seen images of people from this kind of world, it''s still unsettling to have an entire crowd staring at me like this with those eyes as big as a soccer ball. Life joked, but it wasn''t that far off his actual opinion.

    As he contemplated this, a realization crossed his mind. Hmm, now that I get a proper look at these students... why do they all look older than their actual age? Not as old-looking as some of the teachers, but surely, they would not be out of place working at a company if given the right clothes.

    His gaze finally settled on a familiar girl with messy, short blond hair and brown eyes. He quickly looked away before anyone noticed.

    So, that''s the protagonist this time. It could be worse; at least it''s not a problematic design. That would be a headache to deal with. But being bland isn''t much better, especially since I almost didn''t recognize her among the rest of her class. Still, making her story interesting is a tall order, but I think I can pull it off.

    Recalling his actual teaching duties, Life fake-coughed to get the class''s attention. "Now, since I am new here, I would like to know the names of my students. Please say ''Here'' when your name is called."

    He gave the class a relaxed smile, aiming to make a good first impression. Having a good relationship with the students could make his real job much easier.

    As Life took out the list of student names, he paused when he realized the paper was illegible. What the-? Why is it all scribbles?! Did I forget to activate the [Reality-Translator] program? Ugh, why does it turn off every time I switch worlds?

    Sighing internally, he focused on the task at hand. Activate [Reality-Translator] program.

    In less than a second, the scribbles transformed into readable names. Though most would be forgotten in the grand scheme of things, for now, he played along to maintain a good impression. Alright, that caught me off guard. I need to understand this world''s laws better to avoid more serious issues later.

    Life continued the roll call, with students answering whenever their names were called. As the roll call concluded, class proceeded smoothly.

 Chapter 4: Awaken,Shiny Constellation Guardian Taurus ! (4)

    As the school bell rang, signaling the end of classes for the day, students promptly exited the school grounds. Nozomi and Yoshino walked side by side past the school''s gate, which displayed a sign that read "Unmei High."

    "So... what do you think of the new teacher? You needed him to call your name a few times. It''s almost like you had a... what''s the word exactly... dreamy-eyed?" Yoshino teased, her voice dripping with smugness. Meanwhile, Nozomi tried in vain to hide her blushing face behind her school bag, which only widened her friend''s grin.

    "Okay, I''ll admit it. The teacher was kind of charming. But to be fair, he looked more like a movie star than a teacher and... stop smiling at me like that!" Nozomi demanded, her face a deep shade of red. She unsuccessfully tried to hide her embarrassment, which only intensified when she peeked out from behind her school bag and saw Yoshino''s ever-growing smile. Her friend let out a laugh, quieted only by a few playful punches from Nozomi.

    "Heh, alright, alright. I''ll stop. Anyway, I heard there''s a new arcade machine at the game center. Do you want to check it out?" Yoshino suggested, her teasing smile softening into a normal one.

    Nozomi sighed in relief, grateful for the change of subject. "Okay, if it''s a fighting game, I''ll make sure to beat you to a pulp!" Nozomi declared, punching the air in a mock display of martial prowess. While a trained martial artist might take offense, Yoshino simply rolled her eyes and smiled at her friend''s antics.

    They walked to the city''s commercial center, bustling with various stores. Their destination was the game center where they often spent time after class. As they approached the automatic doors, they noticed a poster for a new arcade machine. The poster featured gameplay images and the name Shiny Constellation Guardian Sagittarius. On the left side, a young teenage girl with pink hair, clad in a fancy pink dress and visor, posed with a bow and arrow made of energy.

    "Oh, so this is the new game. It might not be a fighting game, but it still looks fun. Want to give it a try?" Yoshino suggested after examining the poster.

    It took Nozomi only a few seconds to decide. "Sure, we can still compete to see who gets the highest score!" With their plan set, both girls entered the game center.

    Inside, they were greeted by the usual array of flashing lights and sounds from various arcade machines. After asking a staff member for directions, they found the new machine halfway across the game center, set against the left wall. It appeared to be a single-player game.

    "So... rock, paper, scissors to decide who goes first?" Yoshino suggested.

    Nozomi nodded, though she suspected Yoshino would likely win again, as she often did. But even if she lost, she could learn the game by watching her friend play first.

    "Alright then... rock, paper, scissors!" They both revealed their hands, and Yoshino''s ''Rock'' crushed Nozomi''s ''Scissors.''

    "Yes! I guess I''m going first~" Yoshino smiled smugly, raising her victorious hand.

    Nozomi stood by her side, watching carefully as Yoshino played. The game proved more challenging than anticipated, with Yoshino only lasting a few seconds in the first level before losing. Nozomi let her friend take as many tries as she wanted, hoping to learn from her mistakes.

    Eventually, Yoshino gave up, looking frustrated. "Yeah, no... I''m done. Your turn," she said to Nozomi, her expression showing she was one loss away from punching the game-over screen.

    Taking a deep breath, Nozomi sat down and started the game. She quickly realized she was having a much easier time than Yoshino. Although she had observed her friend''s attempts, the game felt strangely natural to her. Time seemed to blur as she played, her focus entirely on the screen. When she finally snapped out of it, the credits were rolling. She had beaten the game. "W-what?" she muttered.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Wow! You finished the game without spending more money? I thought it was broken..." Yoshino sighed in defeat, knowing Nozomi would boast about it.

    Nozomi turned to see her friend holding a can of her favorite soda. H-how did I not notice her leaving? Did I really zone out that much?

    She waved the thought away, dismissing it as nothing. It wasn''t the first time she got too engrossed in a game. "Y-yeah, I''m amazing! But I think I''ve had enough for today. How about we call it a day?"

    "Hmm, okay. But do you want to grab a soda first? To celebrate your victory?" Yoshino suggested, still slightly worried.

    Nozomi considered for a moment. A soda would give her the energy to get home. "Sure, lead the way."

    Outside, each holding a can of soda, they were greeted by the afternoon sun slowly giving way to evening. As they walked, Yoshino examined a peculiar prize she got from a promotional offer with her soda. It was a round, black rock. "I know promotional prizes aren''t always the best, but a literal rock? Really?"

    "Well, maybe it could work as a decoration for your room or a paperweight," Nozomi suggested, trying to help.

    "I guess..." Yoshino considered, still puzzled by the odd prize.

    As they neared the crossroads where they would part ways, they said their goodbyes. Just as Nozomi was about to turn the corner, Yoshino called out.

    "Oh, and try not to be late again tomorrow, okay? You wouldn''t want to face the ''Oni''s Wrath,'' right?" Yoshino said, raising a finger to her forehead in a playful imitation of an oni horn. Nozomi rolled her eyes and smiled at her friend''s joke.

    "No promises!" she replied, turning the corner and walking a bit faster thanks to the soda''s boost.

    Unbeknownst to them, someone had been watching from the shadows of a nearby alley. Cloaked in darkness, with only yellow slit eyes visible, the figure focused on the black rock Yoshino held. It followed them, waiting for the right moment to strike. As Yoshino and Nozomi went their separate ways, the figure knew what it needed to do. Its eyes closed, and any trace of its presence vanished.

    <hr>

    Not far from there, Life calmly walked down the street, his steps confident. However, his mind seemed elsewhere.

    Okay, as first impressions go... I''d say it was adequate for someone like me. Although... it''ll take some time to get used to so many eyes staring at me! He shivered a little.

    As he walked, Life glanced at the shops and restaurants he passed. One restaurant, in particular, caught his attention not for the place itself but for the couple inside, enjoying each other''s company. Continuing his stroll, he felt the urge to whistle an upbeat tune, a small smile forming on his face. I wonder how you''re doing, Death? You''re probably just as busy as I am, if not more. You always worked the hardest between us... not that I''d admit that to your face!

    He discreetly extracted some silvery liquid from his pocket, forming a cell phone. The wallpaper showed a skeleton in black robes wielding a scythe, accompanied by a younger Life posing for the camera. I should probably call her when I get back to my temporary home, just to check in. After a moment, Life chuckled to himself. Who''d have thought I''d care about someone else? If anyone had told me that a few thousand years ago, I''d have laughed my ass off!

    As he was about to turn the corner, Life was snapped out of his thoughts by bumping into someone head-on. Thankfully, the impact wasn''t enough to knock him over, but it did surprise him. W-wait, what? Who... oh.

    There she was, Nozomi Nakagawa, the 14-year-old girl whose story he was meant to guide. She was about to fall backward, an open can of soda slipping from her hands. The liquid inside threatened to spill onto her uniform. Time seemed to slow down for Life as he assessed the situation.

    With a resigned sigh, he shook his head. Well, this isn''t the best second impression, but it''s not the worst. At least personal introductions will be easier! A rejuvenated smile grew on his face.

    He caught the falling can with his left hand, managing to scoop up the airborne droplets before they could stain her uniform. Then, he grabbed her by the left hand, steadying her. Time resumed its normal pace, and Nozomi, now inches from the ground, found herself held upright by Life. "Whoa, that was close... are you alright?" Life asked, feigning concern.

    When Nozomi snapped out of her confusion, her eyes followed the hand that held hers, leading to the piercing sapphire-blue eyes of her teacher. As she processed what had happened, her face turned beet red.

    Life noticed her face turning an unnaturally deep red, with hot steam seemingly emanating from her ears. Huh... Why is her face so red? Is that steam coming out of her ears?! Is she okay?! His fake concern turned to genuine worry.

 Chapter 5: Awaken,Shiny Constellation Guardian Taurus ! (5)

    "H-hey, are you okay?" asked Life, genuinely concerned as he held Nozomi''s hand. The girl''s face was bright red, and she avoided looking at him, remaining silent.

    Her silence only heightened his worry. Why is she looking away? Did I do something wrong? Did I screw up?! Life was barely containing a sudden wave of panic. A small bead of sweat trickled down his forehead.

    After helping Nozomi back to her feet, she finally looked down at the floor and muttered, "Y-yeah, I''m alright. T-thank you, teacher."

    Life breathed a genuine sigh of relief. Okay, false alarm. If I had made a bad impression, this job would be more troublesome than it needs to be. He took a proper look at Nozomi. Despite her red face and the mysterious steam, she didn''t seem to be in immediate danger. She should be fine if I just let her go.

    "If you say so. Here, your soda. Next time, try not to let it go so easily, okay?" he said with a playful smile, hoping to ease her nerves.

    Nozomi nodded and moved past him without a word. Life watched her walk away, scratching the back of his head as she disappeared around the corner. That was odd. She didn''t strike me as the shy type from what the other teachers and her file told me, just a bit of an airhead. And her reaction...

    He looked around and noticed the indifferent faces of passersby. Considering no one else seemed to react, it must be normal for this world.

    He shrugged. As long as it doesn''t complicate my task, I don''t really care. Now, back to the hotel.

    With that, he continued his walk toward his destination.

    <hr>

    Not far away, Nozomi tossed her soda can into an open dumpster as she walked. Clutching her schoolbag close to her chest, she sighed, the redness fading from her face. Idiot, what kind of reaction was that? He must think I''m some kind of delinquent! Urgh, I can''t wait to get home and put this day behind me!

    She continued walking uninterrupted. As Nozomi neared her house, she saw the lights on the first floor. It meant her brother was likely home, already having dinner.

    The only other person who could be home was her mother, but that was unlikely as she usually worked late. Her mother always prepared their meals early in the morning, placing them in labeled Tupperware containers in the fridge.

    At her doorstep, Nozomi used her reserve key to unlock the door. Once inside, she took off her shoes and neatly placed them alongside her brother''s, grateful no one had noticed her mistake of leaving them scattered the previous night.

    "I''m home!" she called out.

    <hr>

    While Nozomi entered her home, Yoshino calmly walked the now empty city streets, making her way home. Passing by a deserted playground, a wave of nostalgia hit her. It''s been eight years... time flies. I still remember the first day we met. You haven''t changed a bit.

    She shook her head, a small smile creeping up on her face as she remembered their first meeting.

    Realizing she was suddenly in an alleyway surrounded by towering buildings and lit only by a few dim lamp posts, her pace slowed and then stopped altogether. The nostalgic joy that had accompanied her steps until just recently was replaced by a creeping confusion. Her smile faded into a worried frown. "W-what?" she stammered, her voice trembling slightly in the eerie silence of the alley.

    An unfamiliar chill prickled her skin, the kind that preceded something sinister. Her breath quickened as the oppressive walls loomed over her, trapping her in this narrow, dimly lit labyrinth. She spun around, hoping to find an exit, but the walls and the shadows seemed to close in tighter.

    The feeble light from the lamp posts cast long, distorted shadows, intensifying her rising panic. Her heart pounded faster, the sound almost deafening in the tense quiet of the night. The unfamiliarity of her surroundings sparked raw, primal fear deep within her. Every instinct urged her to flee, but her legs felt like they were made of lead.

    Then, out of the encompassing darkness, two menacing yellow eyes with slit pupils appeared, fixating on her with a predatory gaze. Her blood ran cold, and an icy shiver coursed down her spine. Panic surged as she instinctively stepped back, her movements jerky and frightened.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Her eyes widened in horror, and she felt a scream clawing at her throat, but it remained trapped, paralyzed by terror. The eyes seemed to draw closer, their piercing gaze relentless and unforgiving. Each heartbeat echoed in her ears like a pounding drum, marking the agonizing seconds.

    Fear gripped her entire being, rendering her breathless. Her mind raced with desperate thoughts, fight or flight, yet neither seemed plausible in that frozen moment. The suffocating darkness thickened, threatening to consume her as she stood there, vulnerable and terrified, feeling more alone than ever before.

    "W-who are you? Do you know what''s going on here?" Yoshino asked the gazer, her voice tinged with desperation.

    The eyes stared unblinkingly, like a predator sizing up its prey. Just as she was about to repeat her question, the voice cloaked by shadows spoke. "Now, now, let''s calm down. I just want something..." the gazer''s voice trailed off, sounding human yet unsettlingly off.

    The eyes closed, and the darkness swallowed any trace of the speaker. Yoshino took a careful step back, not daring to look away from where the eyes had been. But as she was about to turn and bolt out of there, something sharp pressed against her neck, freezing her in place. W-what?!

    "From you. I''m looking for something very special. A crystal as black as the night sky. Give it to me, and I''ll let you go. But if you try anything foolish, I''ll be forced to use other methods. Do I make myself clear?" her assailant whispered in her ear, their voice sending chills down her spine.

    Yoshino nodded, understanding that the situation was dire. She had never been robbed before, but she knew that playing along might give her a chance to escape.

    "Good. Now, where did you put it?" the voice demanded, pressing the sharp object against her throat a bit more.

    "I-I put it inside my schoolbag. Let me get it!" she offered, trying to keep her voice steady.

    The figure behind her paused before allowing, "Alright, but if you waste this chance, you''ll regret it." The cheery tone suggested they would prefer an excuse to use force.

    Slowly, Yoshino opened her schoolbag, her movements deliberate. Without hesitation, she grabbed a small pepper spray and immediately aimed it behind her, spraying her assailant.

    "Hiss! Damn you!" the attacker screamed in rage, letting her go.

    Without looking back, Yoshino ran as fast as she could, searching for help. Must find someone, anyone, maybe the police?

    She passed lamp post after lamp post, dumpster after dumpster, but the alleyway seemed endless. How long is this alley?!

    Footsteps approached rapidly from behind, and she pushed herself to run faster. But her stamina was running out, and suddenly, she tripped and fell, landing face-first on the cold concrete.

    As she tried to catch her breath, Yoshino felt something wet and sticky on her face. Her fingers brushed against the substance and came away smeared with crimson. Great, a broken nose... Yoshino thought as the metallic tang of blood filled her nostrils. But there was no time to dwell on it. She needed to escape. Panic surged, but her body betrayed her, her legs stubbornly refusing to move. Why can''t I get up? she wondered, desperation creeping into her thoughts.

    Her gaze dropped to her left leg, and the answer was gruesomely clear. Deep claw marks marred her flesh, each gash a crimson river of agony. Blood poured from the wounds, pooling around her leg in a sickening display. The sheer sight of it almost made her vomit. Every nerve in her body screamed in protest, the searing pain overwhelming her senses. She let out a scream of pure, helpless agony, realizing that escape was now impossible.

    From the oppressive shadows, her assailant''s mocking voice cut through her despair. "Well, you can''t say I didn''t warn you!" The voice dripped with cruel amusement, reveling in her suffering. "Humans always make things more difficult. But oh well, you had it coming."

    The figure stepped into the dim light, fully revealing their otherworldly, cat-like appearance. Yellow slitted eyes glinted with malice, and sharp nails, still dripping with blood, extended from their fingers. White fur covered their form, and a tail swayed with a macabre rhythm. The creature''s sadistic smile widened at the sight of Yoshino''s horror.

    "What are you?!" Yoshino screamed, her voice trembling as she crawled backward frantically until she collided with a trash can.

    The creature chuckled, a low, menacing sound that sent shivers down her spine. "Didn''t your parents teach you manners? But no need to know. You won''t be here for long anyway."

    They closed the distance with a predatory grace, towering over Yoshino like an apex predator toying with its prey. "Shall we finish this?" the creature taunted, relishing every moment of her terror.

    Yoshino''s vision began to blur from the blood loss, darkness encroaching on her consciousness. In a desperate, last-ditch effort, she reached for a trash can lid and hurled it at the creature. The lid sailed through the air, but the creature dodged it with almost casual indifference, a cruel smirk playing on its lips.

    Weak and overwhelmed by pain, Yoshino could do little more than slump against the trash can, the creature''s looming presence a harbinger of her doom.

    Please... anyone... help... The strength to even think straight faded from Yoshino.

    Suddenly, a bright light appeared above her and the monster. Startled, the cat-like creature jumped back. The light descended and took shape between them, forming into a girl with long white hair and a dog. The girl stared in shock at Yoshino''s injured body.

    "Hey, snap out of it! I can save her, but you need to keep that monster away!" the dog urged.

    The girl nodded and turned to face the enemy.

    The cat-like creature snarled, "How dare you interrupt my fun? Who are you?!"

    The girl paused to think before striking a dramatic pose. "I am..."

 Chapter 6: Awaken,Shiny Constellation Guardian Taurus ! (6)

    <h2>Some Time Ago, at Nozomi''s House</h2>

    Nozomi trudged up to her room, her exhaustion outweighing her hunger. She could always eat later when she felt less drained.

    Once inside, she dropped her school bag on the floor and grabbed her plush blue rabbit, Samson, before collapsing onto her bed. The mattress embraced her tired body instantly. Just a quick rest... just a tiny bit...

    Less than a minute later, she began to drift off to sleep until...

    "Hey, wake up!" An unfamiliar voice called for her. Nozomi slowly opened her eyes, scanning her room for the source of the voice.

    "Down here!" the voice repeated, sounding slightly annoyed. She looked down to see the same dog with the golden star birthmark on its forehead¡ªbut it seemed smaller.

    "There you go. First things first, thank you for taking that band-aid off my forehead. Now let me¡ªHey! Don''t go back to sleep!" the dog said urgently as he saw Nozomi''s eyes closing again.

    A talking dog? Pfft. What a weird dream, Normally, she played along with her dreams, but this time she felt too tired to care. I wonder what happens if you fall asleep in a dream? Well, now¡¯s a good time to find out!

    She would have fallen asleep if a sudden, sharp pain in her leg hadn''t jolted her awake. She tumbled off her bed. "Ow! What just happened?!" she exclaimed, massaging her leg.

    "Will you please listen?" the dog, now on her bed, demanded. "My name is Seiza, and I need your help. Here, take this." As Seiza spoke, a bright light flared from his birthmark. Nozomi reflexively shut her eyes. When she opened them again, a star-shaped bronze pendant with a bull insignia floated in front of her.

    "Wow..." she murmured, getting up to examine the pendant in the mirror.

    "Listen, the world is in danger. Creatures of darkness are committing crimes unnoticed, and I need your help to protect this world and stop them from obtaining the Crystal of Darkness!"

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say." Nozomi dismissed him. This wasn''t her first dream where she "saved" the world, and she found it hard to take it seriously.

    As she admired the pendant, Seiza''s words fell on deaf ears. She rubbed her finger over the intricate engravings until a bright light from the pendant caught her by surprise.

    "W-what''s going on?!" she asked to herself, before turning to Seiza. Seeing the dog¡¯s smile made her feel bad for ignoring him, even if this was just a dream.

    "The pendant is reacting to you!" Seiza explained, raising a paw towards it. "Now say, ''By the power of the constellations, transform!''"

    Nozomi looked at him, confused, but decided to humor the talking dog from her dream. She raised her right hand towards the ceiling, clutching the pendant to her chest. "By the power of the constellations, transform!"

    Light enveloped her in a radiant embrace, a dazzling spectacle that seemed to momentarily suspend time itself. When the brilliance finally subsided, Nozomi found herself standing before a mirror, her breath catching in her throat as she took in her transformed reflection. Her once messy, short blonde hair had grown into cascading waves of shimmering white-silver, each strand glowing with an ethereal light that framed her face like a halo.

    Her school uniform¡ªformerly a stark black emblem of mundane normalcy¡ªhad been utterly transfigured. Now, her attire gleamed in pristine white, interwoven with subtle hints of silver that caught the light with every movement. Even her shoes had undergone the same transformation, completing the ensemble with a touch of, almost, divine elegance.

    The pendant, which had once hung modestly around her neck, had morphed into an exquisite bronze tiara. Delicate, yet regal, the tiara featured small, curving horns that lent her an almost otherworldly presence. Nestled between them was a luminescent white gem, its surface glowing as if imbued with power.

    Her eyes, previously a mere aspect of her humanity, now sparkled with a white-silver brilliance, emitting a gentle, captivating glow. They were windows to a newfound inner power, shining with a light that seemed to reach out and touch the soul of anyone who gazed into them.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Nozomi''s transformed self radiated a mystical elegance and strength, each detail a testament to the extraordinary metamorphosis she had undergone.

    "W-what?" Nozomi muttered to herself, hardly recognizing her reflection. She touched her smooth, white hair, amazed at her transformed self. Is this... really me?

    Her admiration was cut short as the gem on her tiara shone red, projecting an image of a humanoid feline creature approaching her friend, Yoshino, on a familiar street.

    "W-what''s that thing?!" she recoiled. "And is that Yoshino?!" she exclaimed, pointing at image.

    Seiza gasped and turned to Nozomi, eyes filled with urgency. "These are the creatures I warned you about! If we don''t act quickly, it might be too late!"

    Nozomi slowly nodded. She hadn¡¯t paid attention to Seiza earlier, but now understood the urgency. "Okay, let¡¯s go!"

    They rushed from her room, Nozomi glancing to ensure no one saw them. The only light in the hallway came from under her brother''s door, indicating he hadn¡¯t heard her conversation with Seiza.

    Downstairs, she slipped on her shoes, which turned white like her outfit. They dashed outside, Nozomi leading the way to Yoshino''s usual route home, with Seiza at her side.

    "Stop, this isn¡¯t fast enough. Hold me!" Seiza demanded after a few seconds of running.

    Nozomi complied, and Seiza concentrated, lifting them both off the ground. As they soared over the city, Nozomi marveled at the view below.

    "I have a few tricks like this, but I need to concentrate. Don¡¯t let go," Seiza instructed.

    Nozomi, snapping out of her daze, nodded and held him tighter. "Okay, I know where Yoshino might be. Follow me!"

    Approaching their destination, they saw a black, dome-like barrier. Descending, Nozomi touched the barrier, only to be repelled by an invisible force.

    "What is this? Why can''t I enter?" she asked Seiza, confused.

    Seiza examined the barrier. "This was created by that creature. I might be able to make an entrance. Give me a minute." He closed his eyes, concentrating until an entrance appeared, allowing them to see the pitch-black interior.

    "Okay, the path is clear," Seiza said, sighing in relief.

    Nozomi stared into the darkness, feeling a sense of foreboding. "Hey, Seiza... could I... hold onto you while we''re inside?"

    Seiza tilted his head. "Sure."

    Clutching Seiza tightly, Nozomi took a deep breath, steeling herself, and stepped into the darkness. It''s just a dream... there¡¯s nothing to fear.

    The gem on her tiara illuminated the path ahead. Ask and you shall receive, neat!

    After walking for a minute, Seiza''s ears perked up. "Wait!"

    "Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?" Nozomi asked, but was interrupted by the ground trembling beneath her. Before she could react, she fell into the darkness below, closing her eyes in fear. It¡¯s just a dream... it¡¯ll be okay!

    She felt herself slowing down. Opening her eyes, she saw Seiza had slowed their fall. "Phew, that was close. Thanks for not yelling."

    As they descended, two figures became visible. Nozomi gasped upon seeing Yoshino, injured and lying against a dumpster. The feline creature from before was nearby, perched on a lamp post edge, looking irritated.

    "What the¡ªwhat is this?!" the creature growled.

    Nozomi touched the ground, her eyes widening in dread at Yoshino''s condition. "Yoshino..." she muttered as Seiza left her arms.

    Thanks to her tiara''s light, the scene was vividly illuminated, casting a soft, yet penetrating glow over the tragic tableau before her. Nozomi''s gaze traveled with growing dread as the ethereal beam revealed the full extent of Yoshino¡¯s injuries. Her leg bore the savage evidence of a vicious attack¡ªdeep, jagged claw marks ran from thigh to ankle, each laceration a grotesque testament to the ferocity of the assault. The leg itself was bent at a ghastly, unnatural angle, the bones clearly displaced beneath torn, blood-soaked skin.

    A dark, viscous pool of blood was steadily expanding around Yoshino, its deep crimson hue contrasting starkly against the pale earth. The sight was almost surreal, the smooth surface of the pooling blood rippled faintly as fresh rivulets spilled over from the open wounds, merging into the larger mass.

    The pungent, metallic scent of blood permeated the air, assaulting Nozomi¡¯s senses with an almost tangible force. It was overwhelming¡ªsharp and cloying, filling her nostrils and stirring the primal depths of her fear. As the reality of the scene crashed down upon her, Nozomi found herself instinctively stepping back, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. The combination of visual horror and the overwhelming scent was unlike anything she had ever experienced, leaving her reeling, her mind struggling to process the brutal reality of her friend¡¯s condition.

    This can¡¯t be real... it¡¯s just a nightmare... She¡¯s fine, she¡¯s fine, she¡¯s fine... Nozomi repeated to herself, her breathing becoming erratic.

    "Hey, are you listening?!" Seiza''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. "I can save her, but you need to protect us!"

    Nozomi blinked, looking at Seiza as he concentrated on healing Yoshino. Okay, this is just a dream. I need to protect them.

    The feline creature, irritated by Nozomi''s silence, demanded, "How dare you interrupt? Who are you?!"

    Nozomi was about to reveal her name but then stopped. No, using my real name could cause trouble. I need a new name.

    Thinking quickly, she struck a dramatic pose, pointing at the monster. "I am... Guardian Taurus Light, and I will stop you!"

 Chapter 7: Awaken,Shiny Constellation Guardian Taurus ! (7)

    The human-cat stood there, baffled, for a few seconds at Nozomi''s presentation and pose before tilting its head to the side with a confused expression. After a few blinks, it shrugged indifferently. "You know what? Whatever. I am just gonna have fun with you instead."

    Nozomi tried to assume a fighter''s stance she remembered from a video game. Unfortunately, it was plain to see how amateurish she looked. Okay, this shouldn''t be too hard, and even if it is, it''s just a dream. I''ll wake up in bed just fine. Hopefully, without being late for school again...

    The air around Nozomi thickened with a palpable tension as the human-cat hybrid lowered itself into a stance that eerily resembled a runner''s crouch. Still, this was no ordinary runner; the creature''s feline grace and predatory intent were unmistakable. Their slitted yellow eyes locked onto Nozomi''s, piercing through to her very soul. A primal fear gripped her, making her almost recoil from the sheer intensity of that gaze.

    Underneath the eerie silence, the creature''s left claw scraped against the rough concrete, a slow, deliberate motion that sent shivers down Nozomi''s spine. Each drag of the claw left a thin trail of scratches as if marking its territory, while droplets of crimson blood fell from their right claw, splashing rhythmically onto the ground like a grim metronome. For a few agonizing seconds, the creature held this menacing pose, its form coiled and ready to strike, before it vanished from her sight in the blink of an eye.

    Panic surged as Nozomi desperately scanned her surroundings, heart pounding in her chest. Suddenly, she almost jumped out of her skin¡ªit was now right beside her, standing eerily still as if it had always been there. Processing the sheer impossibility of its movement, her eyes widened at the sight of the creature''s inhuman, monstrous smile.

    A bead of sweat trickled down her face, betraying her escalating fear. Nozomi''s gaze dropped involuntarily, and there, dripping with fresh blood, were both of the creature''s claws. "W-what...?" she stammered, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    The creature''s sadistic grin widened even further. A sharp, searing pain shot through Nozomi''s left shoulder, making her instinctively glance down. She hoped¡ªprayed¡ªthat the agony and the bloodied claws were not connected. But as her eyes confirmed the horrifying truth, dread turned her blood to ice.

    Nozomi stared in disbelief, her mouth hanging open. Three deep claw marks had ripped through her clothes and flesh, blood streaming from her shoulder to her fingertips, collecting in a small, darkening pool on the ground.

    The full realization of her injury hit her at once, and with it came the unbearable pain.

    "AAARGHHH!!!" Nozomi''s scream echoed through the night, raw and filled with agony. She clutched her mangled shoulder, her eyes clenched shut as though to ward off the searing pain. Her heartbeat thundered in her ears, each frantic pulse amplifying her distress. Her legs buckled beneath her, sending her crashing to her knees.

    It hurts! Why does it hurt so much?! Isn''t this supposed to be a nightmare?! Why does it feel so real?! Her mind raced, trying to escape the relentless torment that wracked her body.

    "Well, well, well, where''s all that bravado you had a minute ago?" The creature''s voice slithered through her pain, a cruel reminder of her tormentor''s presence. Nozomi forced her eyes open, only to see the human-cat licking her blood off its left claw with a grotesque relish. "I''ll give you some credit; you''re tougher than you look. That attack should have ripped your arm clean off, I suppose we can have fun a little longer." The creature''s sadistic excitement made Nozomi involuntarily flinch, taking a step back in instinctive retreat.

    Nozomi''s eyes filled with tears, her vision blurring from the overwhelming pain and fear. She tried to muster a response, but her voice betrayed her, caught in the constricting grip of her terror.

    The creature noticed her tears and sneered. "Wait, you''re crying? Are you serious?! One hit and you''re already like this?!" It rolled its eyes. "And to think I complimented you..."

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The creature sighed in disappointment and looked down. But then, an idea sparked. Its inhuman smile returned. "You know..." It trailed off, checking to see if Nozomi was listening.

    "I only have business with the girl behind you." It raised an arm, shooing her away. "If you just leave us alone, I won''t pursue you, and we can go our separate ways. How about it?"

    Nozomi glanced back at Yoshino, seeing Seiza treating her friend with deep concentration. She remembered a moment from their childhood when Yoshino had protected her. Whether it was due to blood loss or a hallucination, it didn''t matter. She had her answer.

    Nozomi faced the human-cat. "So let me get this straight... if I get out of the way, you''ll let me live, correct?"

    The creature''s smile widened as it nodded. "Yes, just get out of my way, and you can live! Simple as that."

    "I see..." Nozomi took a deep breath. With great effort, she pushed herself to her feet, gritting her teeth against the pain. She glared at the creature with pure determination, her eyes glowing faintly with white light. There has to be something... Anything I can use.

    After a few moments, her eyes settled on a trash can lid nearby. I could use that to push them back... but they''re so fast. One more hit and it''s over. But it''s worth the risk to save Yoshino! She closed her fist, steeling her resolve.

    "So... have you decided yet? I don''t have all night," the creature asked impatiently.

    "Yes..." Filled with the resolve to protect her friend, Nozomi''s finger began to glow with a bright white light.

    "You might as well drop dead if you think I''m gonna let a piece of shit like you harm her!" she shouted, glaring defiantly.

    The human-cat was momentarily stunned by her sudden bravery, but its face soon twisted in anger. "Very well, have it your way and perish!"

    It readied itself for another attack, more relaxed this time. As it was about to strike, it was distracted by a metallic clang.

    It was all Nozomi needed. She grabbed the trash can lid and charged. If she wasn''t so focused, she would have noticed her surprising speed. The creature barely turned back before she bashed it square in the face, disrupting its balance. Now!

    With a surge of adrenaline, Nozomi pushed the lid with all her might, sending both her and the creature crashing to the ground. The impact was chaotic, and the creature''s claws thrashed wildly, each swipe more erratic and desperate than the last. I can do this, I¡­

    But as if sensing her resolve, one of the creature''s frenetic scratches landed a brutal strike on her left eye. Searing pain exploded across her vision, and blood quickly clouded half her sight. An instinctual scream tried to escape her lips, but she choked it back, forcing herself to press the lid down with all her remaining strength. NO! I won''t let you hurt Yoshino or anyone else! she resolved, teeth gritted in a mix of agony and iron will.

    Suddenly, the bright light enveloping her finger caught her attention. Moving on instinct, Nozomi released her grip on the lid just enough to point her glowing finger at the creature. The moment of vulnerability did not last long; before the creature could exploit the weakened hold, a brilliant beam of light shot from her finger, hitting the monster squarely on the forehead with a sound akin to a gunshot.

    Huh? What did I just¡­? She blinked in disbelief, her mind struggling to process what she had done. Her vision cleared just enough to reveal a small, bullet-like hole in the creature''s head, from which black, viscous liquid began to ooze, the grotesque sight made even more horrific as the liquid squirted onto Nozomi''s face.

    The creature''s eyes widened in shock as the realization of its demise dawned upon it. "W-what? How¡­ did this¡­ happen¡ª" it stammered, its eyes rolling back as its form began to dissipate. Before Nozomi''s astonished gaze, it evaporated into wisps of black smoke, the remnants of its presence dissolving into nothingness.

    As the creature vanished, Nozomi felt the oppressive push below her body disappear, and she collapsed, the exhaustion and pain overpowering her. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and she lay on the ground, her body shaking from the adrenaline and the toll of the battle.

    Basking in newfound relief, she cried and breathed heavily, a weak smile forming on her face. She lay on her back, staring at the lamp post above. Raising her hands, she felt like she''d crossed a finish line. I... I did it! I protected Yoshino...

    "Ow!" she cried as the pain reminded her of her injured shoulder and eye.

    It hurts... but Yoshino is safe. That''s what matters...

    Lowering her arms, she noticed her missing index finger. W-where''s my finger?! Panic gripped her until she saw the stump glowing. As the lamp post''s light dimmed, her finger began to regrow, the light forming bone and flesh anew. When it was restored, the light vanished.

    Awestruck and lightheaded from blood loss, Nozomi was startled by an unfamiliar voice. "Hmm, a little rough around the edges, but not bad."

    She tilted her head toward the voice, seeing a figure on a nearby rooftop. It was too dark to distinguish features, but the silhouette was clearly human. Reflexively, she shouted, "Wait!"

    The figure stopped abruptly. Nozomi couldn''t move, but she needed answers. "E-excuse me, but... who are you?!"

 Chapter 8: Awaken,Shiny Constellation Guardian Taurus ! (8)

    <h2>The humanoid silhouette stood eerily still, cast in an otherworldly shadow that seemed to pulse with latent energy. After a few heartbeats, a voice, mechanized and unsettlingly hollow, pierced the silence. "I am... the one who fights in the shadows so you can live in the light. Call me the Outsider!" The proclamation resonated with a theatrical urgency, each syllable contorted by technological interference, rendering the voice nearly unrecognizable.</h2>

    Suddenly, a radiant light flared into existence behind the figure, casting an ethereal glow that highlighted an individual frozen in a dramatic posture. Clad in an obsidian cloak that flowed like liquid night, the figure''s face was obscured by a stark white mask that hid every feature. Magician''s gloves covered their hands, adding a surreal quality to the scene. The mask was hauntingly simple, with two empty voids for eyes and not even a slit for the mouth, all contributing to an aura of mystery and enigma.

    Before Nozomi could voice the whirlwind of questions swirling in her mind, the light snuffed out abruptly, and the figure vanished as if swallowed by the darkness itself. She stood there, the word "Outsider?" escaping her lips in a near-whisper, lingering in the air like a phantom.

    Her mind struggled to process what had just occurred when her single good eye caught a glimmer on the ground where the figure had been. Crawling carefully, keen to avoid worsening her injuries, she discovered a 500 yen coin lying among the debris. "A coin? Was this what distracted that monster?" she wondered aloud to herself in incredulity.

    As she turned the coin over in her hand, the pieces of the puzzle began to fit together¡ªthe coin, the enigmatic stranger, the Outsider. A shiver raced down her spine as the realization took hold. If that person hadn''t come¡­ that monster would have¡­

    Horrific scenarios battled for dominance in her mind, each more terrifying than the last. She forced herself to quash the frightening thoughts, grounding herself in a singular, comforting reality. No¡­ Yoshino is alive¡­ that''s what matters.

    Her gaze drifted back to the spot where the Outsider had stood. Would their paths ever cross again? If we do meet again, I hope to thank them! Gratitude swells in her heart.

    "Hey, are you alright?!" The sudden exclamation yanked her from her thoughts.

    She turned to see Seiza, his face a study in worry. "Oh, Seiza... I''m..."

    Her vision started to blur, reality beginning to fray at the edges as the wounds exacted their toll. "I... might need a little help¡­hehe," she giggled faintly, the sound feeling strangely distant.

    Without a word, Seiza closed his eyes, his focus unwavering. A soft, emerald light began to envelop Nozomi, its warmth permeating her very being and soothing the pain. "Don''t move until I say so. I can only heal you while maintaining this focus."

    Her head dipped in a slight nod of acquiescence, placing her faith entirely in him. Silence cloaked them, seeping into the darkened alley. Nozomi''s eyes wandered to Yoshino''s still form, worry gnawing at her until she couldn''t contain it. "Is Yoshino going to be okay?" she asked Seiza, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Seiza''s brows furrowed in irritation, his eyes still closed in concentration. "Yes, she''s fine. Now, please stay quiet so I can ensure the same for you."

    Those simple words allowed Nozomi to relax, tears trickling down her cheeks as the relief washed over her. "I see... thank you, Seiza."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Seiza sighed softly, a weary but affectionate smile tugging at his lips. "Good grief, what am I going to do with you? Now... no more talking until I''m done, okay?"

    Nodding once more, Nozomi yielded to the flood of her emotions, letting her tears fall unchecked.

    Minutes later, Seiza opened his eyes as the healing light faded away. "Done," he sighed, relief plain in his voice. "The wounds are closed, and there shouldn''t be any scars. But you need to rest."

    Gratitude and amazement collided in Nozomi''s heart as she wiped the dried blood from her now-clear eye. Her shoulder, which had once been a battlefield of deep, fearsome gashes, now displayed the stark remnants of her ordeal. The raw, open wounds had closed, leaving behind only the ghostly traces of dried blood that crusted unevenly over her skin. The fabric of her clothes, torn and frayed from the violent encounter, clung to the edges of the healed scars. "Wow... this is incredible, Seiza!" she exclaimed, genuine awe coloring her words.

    Seiza rolled his eyes, a faint blush coloring his cheeks. "Yeah, yeah, I guess it''s okay. Now¡­"

    Turning his attention to Yoshino, Seiza''s expression grew solemn. "We need to leave. This place is giving me the creeps. Can you carry her?"

    Nodding, Nozomi approached Yoshino, gingerly lifting her surprisingly light form. She scooped up Yoshino''s school bag, pushing her curiosity about the odd weight aside for later. "Alright, lead the way, Seiza!"

    Following Seiza to one of the alley''s battered walls, she watched with a mix of fascination and anxiety as he closed his eyes. The solid concrete rippled and distorted inward, forming a tunnel identical to the one they had entered through.

    Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Nozomi prepared for the journey back. It''s okay, it''s safe... even if it doesn''t seem like it.

    The tunnel darkened with every step, enveloping her in pitch blackness. Only the echo of her footsteps served as a guide. Where''s the light from before? Was it a one-time thing? As long as I walk straight, I won''t get lost¡­ right?

    Her anxious thoughts dissipated as a faint light emerged at the tunnel''s distant end. Quickening her pace, a wave of relief swept over her as she finally stepped outside.

    Breathing in the cool night air deeply, she glanced around. A nearby lamppost cast its comforting glow, pulling her from the clutches of the strange realm they had escaped. Finally. Out of that¡­ whatever it was.

    A noise behind her snapped her out of her reverie. Turning, she was shocked to see the barrier had vanished. It was as though it had never existed. W-what?! Where''s the tunnel? Where''s the barrier?

    She turned to Seiza, sharing a look of mutual confusion. "Yeah... the barrier just vanished. Maybe it disappears when no one''s inside?" she speculated, though uncertainty tinged her voice.

    Sweat forming on his brow, Seiza exclaimed, "No! I mean, yes, but look at your clothes! No blood, and the fabric isn''t torn anymore!"

    Looking down at herself, Nozomi realized he was right. Her uniform, once ripped and bloodied, was now untouched and pristine. Bewildered, she checked Yoshino''s clothes. Not a single stain marred her skirt or shoes.

    "What''s going on?" she whispered, her voice filled with dread.

    Seiza closed his eyes, confusion clear in his voice. "The barrier vanished because it was empty¡ªyou were right about that. But the blood and your clothes? I have no idea."

    "Urrrgggh!" Nozomi groaned, the culmination of the day''s chaos crashing down upon her. "What did I do to deserve such a terrible day?! First, I oversleep, then trip over you¡ªby the way, sorry for that."

    "Don''t sweat it," Seiza interjected, trying to soothe her. "I''ve moved on from that."

    "¡ªthen I get scolded, meet you in my room, find Yoshino in danger, and didn''t even realize the magic was real until it nearly cost our lives! It''s all been too much!" She exhaled heavily, her shoulders sagging under the weight of it all.

    "Do you feel better?" Seiza asked gently, waiting patiently for Nozomi to vent her frustrations.

    "Y-yeah¡­ I''m sorry, Seiza. I just couldn''t hold it in anymore¡­" she confessed, her voice breaking.

    Seiza gave her a comforting look. "Better to let it out now. But we should leave before¡­"

    Both froze as Yoshino began to stir, her eyes fluttering open. Time seemed to stand still as Nozomi and Seiza stared in shock.

    One unified thought blared through both their minds.

    Shit!

 Chapter 9: Awaken,Shiny Constellation Guardian Taurus ! (9)

    Nozomi and Seiza stared wide-eyed at Yoshino, who met their gaze with equal surprise. The silence stretched taut between them, a palpable tension lingering in the night air. A few agonizing seconds passed before Nozomi finally snapped out of her stupor.

    "O-oh, I see that you have awakened! Good, good, er...no need to worry, citizen!" she stammered, her voice tinged with forced cheerfulness.

    With a nervous flourish, Nozomi placed her left hand on her hip and pointed at herself with her right thumb. "Because I, Guardian Taurus, saved you from that monster!" She attempted a reassuring smile, but it morphed into something awkward and strained.

    Ahhhh, this is so embarrassing! At this point, I am gonna die out of pure shame! Nozomi''s mind screamed, as conspicuous beads of sweat dotted her forehead.

    Yoshino, who had remained silent up until now, blinked a few times before bursting into a fit of laughter. The sound was pure, unadulterated mirth, and it rang through the night air. After a few seconds, she managed to calm down, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Phew...seriously, Nozomi? You really thought I wouldn''t recognize you like that? The only thing you did was make me laugh!" She shook her head, a smile still tugging at her lips.

    Nozomi deflated from her dramatic pose, her attempt at disguise falling flat. "Which I guess, it''s what I needed after...forget it," Yoshino tried to wave off the gravity of the situation. Her smile faltered briefly before she forced it back, attempting to appear strong.

    But it wasn''t fast enough for Nozomi to miss it. She quickly put two and two together and mentally chided herself. Of course! Urgh, what a good friend I am...didn''t even consider that she might not be okay even after saving her from that monster! And what did I do? I dumped all my frustrations on her without thinking! What could I do to make this right? She racked her brain for a solution until an idea struck her. Wait...I know!

    Gently, Nozomi reached for Yoshino''s hands and gave her an understanding smile. "H-hey...come on now...I mean...I already forced you to listen to my rant, so it''s only fair I give you the same privilege...if you''re up to it, of course," she offered, her voice soft and sincere. She wasn''t sure if it was the right thing to say, but she felt the need to try.

    Yoshino was taken aback, her eyes widening in surprise. She hadn''t expected Nozomi to see through her facade so easily. With some hesitation, Yoshino slowly nodded, a more genuine smile breaking through. "Really?"

    Nozomi nodded affirmatively. "Let out as much steam as you can, I''ll listen," she assured Yoshino, before sitting down beside her, releasing her friend''s hands. Seiza, sensing the gravity of the moment, settled on Nozomi''s lap. She did not oppose, still feeling grateful for his support.

    Yoshino closed her eyes, taking a few deep breaths to steady herself. When she felt ready, she opened her eyes and nodded. "So...where do I begin? Oh yeah, WHAT IN THE ACTUAL HELL WAS THAT?!" Yoshino''s voice escalated into a yell, loud and abrupt enough to startle both Nozomi and Seiza.

    Realizing her outburst, she tried to rephrase her question. "I mean...did you see what I saw?" She turned to Nozomi with a desperate expression. "That...thing?" Yoshino''s voice quivered.

    Nozomi knew that lying would only worsen the situation. Nodding solemnly, she confirmed Yoshino''s fears. "Yes," she admitted, her voice steady but filled with empathy.

    "I see..." Yoshino exhaled a sigh of relief mixed with resignation. "Okay, so I guess I haven''t gone completely crazy...yet...that''s...something, I guess..." She furrowed her eyebrows before turning to Nozomi. "Did you...kill it?"

    Nozomi nodded again, maintaining eye contact to convey her sincerity. "Yes, it''s dead. You don''t need to worry about it any longer." She gave Yoshino a tired but confident smile.

    "That''s a relief¡­" Yoshino murmured, tension easing from her shoulders. She glanced at a nearby vending machine for a few moments before getting up.

    "Yeah, there''s at least that..." Nozomi agreed dryly, only noticing Yoshino had left the bench. "Hmm? Yoshino?"

    Yoshino walked to the vending machine, returning after a few moments with two water bottles. "Here," she said, offering one to Nozomi.

    Nozomi blinked in surprise. "Oh...you didn''t need to, I could have paid for mine." She accepted the bottle awkwardly.

    "I know, and that''s why I did it..." Yoshino pondered before continuing, "Think of it as my thanks for saving me." She unscrewed the lid and took a sip.

    Nozomi nodded slowly. She wasn''t entirely comfortable with being rewarded for saving someone, but she knew Yoshino wouldn''t take no for an answer. "Hey, Yoshino..."

    "What..." Yoshino''s eyes widened in shock as Nozomi suddenly wrapped her arms around her. The embrace was warm and tight, a stark contrast to the icy shock of surprise that ran through Yoshino. Yoshino froze in place, her mind racing to comprehend the unexpected gesture. A deep blush spread across her cheeks, coloring her face with a rosy hue.

    "O-oh, I see, well...this is one way to say ''thank you'', I guess?" Yoshino stuttered, her voice shaky. Her heart pounded in her chest, erratically trying to catch up with the rush of emotions flooding through her. The hug although unexpected, was comforting, stirring a mix of embarrassment and gratitude deep within her.

    Just as quickly as it had begun, the hug ended. Nozomi pulled back, her own cheeks equally flushed, the color spreading as if it were a mirror reflection of Yoshino''s surprise. "Sorry, sorry," Nozomi stammered, her sincerity palpable. "I''m just...really glad that you''re okay."

    Her eyes shimmered with unspoken relief, a look that conveyed a depth of concern and affection that words fell short of expressing. The brief contact had communicated a thousand unsaid things¡ªfear, relief, and a profound bond that had withstood what both had gone through.

    Yoshino, still reeling from the unexpected hug, managed a small smile. Emotion tightened her throat for a moment, making it hard to speak. "It''s... it''s okay," she finally replied, her own voice softer, tinged with a mix of vulnerability and appreciation. The moment, though fleeting, had sewn their hearts a little closer, a testament to their enduring friendship amidst chaos.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    To avoid showing the barely controlled swirl of emotions within her, Yoshino looked away as she took another sip from her bottle.

    They sat in companionable silence for a while before Yoshino broke it. "By the way...I forgot to ask with everything happening, but...who''s the talking dog?" She pointed at Seiza, an eyebrow arched in curiosity.

    Nozomi''s eyes widened in realization. "Oh yeah...I completely forgot to properly introduce you two!"

    Standing up from the bench, she turned to face both of them. "Yoshino, this is Seiza, the one who healed your wounds and gave me the power to defeat that monster. And Seiza, this is my best friend in the whole world, Yoshino Kettei!"

    Both Yoshino and Seiza chuckled at the dramatic introduction before Seiza gave a small, polite bow. "A pleasure to meet you, Miss Kettei."

    Taken aback by his formality, Yoshino responded in kind. "O-oh, likewise. Also, thank you for healing me and my friend," she added, a grateful smile gracing her features. A teasing thought crossed her mind. "Speaking of which, I hope she hasn''t given you too much trouble since she can be kind of an airhead."

    "Hey!" Nozomi protested, playfully pushing Yoshino.

    Seiza played along, raising a paw to his chin in mock contemplation. "I see...I''ll keep that in mind. Thankfully, this time wasn''t an issue...I think."

    Yoshino chuckled dryly. "Heh, yeah, really glad things turned out for the better¡­" Her expression darkened slightly as she gripped the half-empty plastic bottle tighter.

    Noticing the shift, Nozomi asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Yoshino sighed, frustration evident. "It''s just¡­why? Why did that thing attack me in the first place? I don''t remember doing anything that would make me a target specifically...what if it happens again!?"

    Seiza spoke up, drawing their attention. "I think I might know why you were targeted."

    "You do?!" Both Nozomi and Yoshino exclaimed simultaneously at Seiza.

    Seiza blinked, momentarily taken aback by their intensity. "Y-yes, but first, I must ask you, Yoshino. Did the monster demand anything from you, or did it just attack you?"

    Yoshino closed her eyes, trying to recall. "Hmm¡­I think it said it wanted something from me; I think it was something like a black rock?"

    Seiza''s expression turned serious. "I see. Do you have something that looks like a black rock with you?"

    Yoshino nodded slowly. "Yeah, just wait a minute..." She rummaged through her bag, eventually pulling out a small black rock. "Would this be what it wanted?"

    Seiza inspected the rock before shaking his head. "No, that''s just a regular rock, probably painted black. The monster probably mistook it for something else, making you a target."

    Yoshino raised an eyebrow. "What was it really after, then?"

    Seiza hesitated, glancing at Nozomi for confirmation. She nodded with a smile, offering silent encouragement. "Alright, I''ll explain, but you have to promise not to share this information with anyone."

    Yoshino agreed cautiously, and Seiza took a deep breath. "The monster you encountered was a darkspawn, a creature born from dark magic fueled by negative emotions. It was likely searching for the Crystal of Darkness, a mineral of pure negative energy. It seems it mistook your rock for the real thing."

    Yoshino slowly raised her hand. "Yes, Yoshino?" Seiza prompted.

    "That answers¡­some of my questions. But where does Nozomi fit into this [Crystal of Darkness] business?" she asked, looking between her friend and Seiza.

    Nozomi, still digesting the explanation, added, "Yeah, what does it have to do with me?"

    Seiza sighed. "To find and protect the Crystal of Darkness from darkspawns, I needed people with specific qualities, and Nozomi turned out to be one of them."

    Eyes wide with excitement, Nozomi jumped up from the bench. "Wait a minute, you mean I''m like...a superhero?!" she guessed, practically glowing with enthusiasm.

    Both Seiza and Yoshino sighed in unison at Nozomi''s simplistic interpretation. Yoshino asked skeptically, "But why do you need her help? Can''t you protect the crystal yourself?"

    Seiza looked down, his expression tinged with shame. "My magic is purely support-based. I need to concentrate to use it effectively, which means I can''t fight even if I wanted to."

    Trying to comfort him, Yoshino said, "Hey, don''t be like that. If you hadn''t healed us, we would''ve been in serious trouble. That counts for a lot."

    Seiza''s eyes widened before a small, appreciative smile replaced his previous expression. "Yeah, thanks."

    After a moment, Yoshino checked her watch and gasped. "Oh no, the time! My mom''s going to kill me if I don''t get home soon! Can we talk about this tomorrow?"

    Quickly snapping out of her daydream, Nozomi nodded. "Yes, we can continue tomorrow. Go home safe."

    Yoshino smiled and sprinted away, leaving Nozomi and Seiza alone in the playground.

    "Shall we call it a night as well?" Seiza suggested, his voice tired. Nozomi nodded in agreement. They made their way back to her home, entering through her bedroom window with the help of Seiza''s ability to fly.

    As soon as her feet touched the bedroom floor, Nozomi collapsed onto her bed, sinking into its comforting embrace. Oh, how I missed you. I just want to stay here forever!'' she thought, a sigh of contentment escaping her lips.

    Just as sleep was about to claim her, her stomach growled loudly. Urgh, stomach! Why can''t you wait until tomorrow?! Begrudgingly, she got out of bed, ready to head downstairs for dinner.

    Before reaching the door, she caught her reflection in the full-length mirror. Her appearance stunned her¡ªlong white hair, a white school uniform, and silver eyes stared back. "Seiza, can I ask you something?"

    Seiza, who was about to drift off to sleep on the carpet, perked up. He followed her gaze to the mirror and understood. "Just take off your tiara; you''ll revert back to normal."

    Nozomi removed the tiara, and in an instant, her appearance reverted. Her hair returned to its original length and color, her eyes their usual shade. She blinked, taking in the sudden transformation.

    Looking at her hands, she saw the tiara had turned back into the star-shaped bronze pendant with the bull symbol. She placed it on her dresser before heading out for dinner.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, at Yoshino''s home, a modest two-story house, she approached the front door, relieved to see the lights from the living room and upstairs window. Phew, maybe I''m not too late!

    Once inside, she heard the familiar cacophony of voices from the living room, likely her mother watching one of her old movies. Her mother, an aficionado of classic films with an extensive VHS collection, often indulged in movie marathons. Yoshino respected her dedication but never quite understood the appeal.

    "I''m home! Sorry for being late; Nozomi and I lost track of time," Yoshino called, slipping off her shoes beside her brother''s.

    Just as she was about to head upstairs, her mother''s voice halted her. "Hey, come here."

    Turning, she saw the back of her mother''s long black hair flowing over the couch. Her mother, Kurai Kettei, paused the movie and turned to face her.

    Despite her late thirties, Kurai''s youthful appearance belied her age, her light purple eyes framed by round glasses that had somehow survived years of use. Wearing casual, almost neet-like clothing, she raised an eyebrow at Yoshino. "Where have you been that you missed dinner?" she asked sternly.

    Yoshino gulped. "Sorry...Nozomi and I lost track of time at the arcade. It won''t happen again," she apologized, betraying no eye contact, lying out of necessity.

    Kurai slowly nodded. "Alright...just make sure to call if you''re going to be late next time."

    "Yes, Mom," Yoshino agreed, relieved her mother didn''t press the issue further.

    "Good...now come here!" Kurai beckoned her closer with open arms.

    Resigned, Yoshino accepted her second hug of the day, fighting back the urge to cry into her mother''s shoulder. She managed to hold her composure as Kurai released her.

    Watching Yoshino retreat upstairs, Kurai sighed. They grow up so fast... She mused, shaking her head to clear sentimental thoughts. Her eyes brightened as she remembered her current pastime. In any case, I should probably check on that summon''s progress¡­ Her smile turned excited as she unpaused her favorite movie, ''Monster Emperor: The Decisive Battle'' just in time for her favorite scene. Right after this scene, of course!

 Chapter 10: Awaken,Shiny Constellation Guardian Taurus ! (10)

    In a hotel room, late at night, Life lounged on the balcony in a dark-red armchair, a cold can of soda resting in his hand. From a distance, one might think he was admiring the cityscape below¡ªhis eyes seemingly fixed on the smaller apartments and houses that dotted the scene. However, his mind was far from the urban tableau; it lingered on the day''s events.

    Just a couple of hours earlier.

    Life had wandered aimlessly through the bustling city streets, humming a tune known only to himself. Neon lights glowed around him, but it was a particular glint at his left that arrested his movement.

    Turning fully to face what had snagged his attention, he found himself staring at a costume shop. His eyes traced a particular costume on display, a magician''s outfit. He examined it meticulously, trailing his gaze from the intricate details of the fabric to the ornate mask. Hum...I wonder if Death would like this...with the mask...yes...

    His thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the familiar sensation of a life presence¡ªa distinctly familiar one¡ªcoming from above. What the¡­?

    Craning his neck skyward, he spotted Nozomi high in the sky. Her long white hair billowed as she flew, clad in a school uniform now as white as her hair, and holding a puppy in her arms. The two hurtled through the air with astonishing speed, disappearing out of sight as quickly as they had appeared. Life''s attention shifted back to the costume, which held his gaze for a few lingering moments before he sighed. I feel like a thief doing this¡­but time is of the essence. I can pay for it later. [Armor Skin Menu].

    A digital blue screen popped up in front of him, displaying the usual menu options. He focused on the one labeled [-COPY-].

    Another screen materialized, resembling a camera interface that tracked his head movements. He locked his eyes on the costume, and after a few seconds, a ping signaled the process was over. A smaller menu asked [Use Copied Skin?] with [Yes] and [No] options below. Hum, it''s probably better if I just wait to answer when I actually need it, especially with so many people around.

    With newfound determination, Life began to jog in the direction Nozomi had headed, tracking her life force. As long as she is alive, I should be able to sense where she is, no matter the distance!

    As he crossed busy streets, traffic lights inexplicably turned red, forcing cars to halt and allowing him to pass unimpeded.

    Turning a corner, he stumbled upon a black, dome-shaped barrier about fifteen meters away. Intrigued, he approached cautiously, scanning it from top to bottom. "Well, well, what do we have here¡­" he muttered to himself, stopping just a meter and a half away.

    When he closed the gap to touch it with his left hand, the barrier reacted, repelling him. Glancing between his hand and the barrier, an amused smile formed. "Yep, dark magic. Definitely not on the same level as Magic''s, but ominous enough that even I can tell...and if I were to guess¡­she''s now inside it."

    He raised the same hand, now emanating dark, ominous sparks of energy. This should be enough to open a way inside without popping the entire barrier. Even though I''ve seen magical barriers before, especially those made out of dark magic, only Magic herself would know the intricate workings of dark magic in this specific world. The safest bet would be to read the digital guide she created for all types of magic and how they work in each world, but¡­

    A cocky smile crept onto his face as he touched the barrier again, this time without resistance. As if I need to read a guide to do my job! Something as simple as this, I can handle by instinct, and it will work out, like always. I know that light or dark magic usually¡ªnote the usually¡ªwork best to penetrate dark magic barriers. I feel that dark magic would be most suited for this situation. Even if I hold back, light magic could destroy the barrier outright, whereas dark magic allows for more subtle manipulation. But what if the properties of dark magic here are different?

    He hesitated briefly, his confident smile turning wry before he shook his head. Any doubts dissipated as quickly as they had appeared, replaced by his usual cockiness. Why am I overthinking this? Has Magic''s methodical thinking rubbed off on me?

    He shivered at the thought. When I get back home, the first thing I''ll do after giving Death the biggest hug and telling her how much I missed her is to binge-watch the trashiest adult comedy I can find. Not usually my kind of humor, but it should reset my brain.

    He took a deep breath. Of course...I''ve gotta finish this job first.

    The barrier began to twist and contort until it formed an entrance resembling a cave. Life stepped inside, the portal sealing shut behind him, plunging him into darkness. After a few moments, his glasses emitted a faint green light, illuminating the path ahead.

    Striding confidently through the tunnel, he let his mind wander. Okay, at least the [Automatic-Night-Vision] program didn''t glitch out like the [Reality-Translator]. I wouldn''t be surprised if they patched it after someone had a fatal mishap!

    His musing was abruptly cut short as the floor gave way beneath him, sending him plummeting into an abyss of impenetrable darkness.

    A few seconds into his fall, light began to emerge from below, revealing more of his surroundings. His glasses turned off their green light as natural illumination took over. Landing gracefully on one of the many empty rooftops, Life immediately moved to the edge to survey the scene below.

    Two figures stood illuminated by a streetlamp¡ªa grotesque human-cat abomination and Nozomi, blood streaming from her wounded shoulder. The sight made Life step back in shock. Wait...why is there blood?! Isn''t this supposed to be a typical kid''s comic?! The job''s briefing definitely didn''t mention any of this. At least...not in the parts I read before cringing my way out of it. Only someone with middle-school syndrome could read THAT without cringing!

    Refocusing, he glanced at the [Yes] option he had delayed selecting. Oh well, time to twist this unexpected situation to my advantage.

    Upon selecting the option, his teacher''s attire morphed into a silvery liquid, transforming into the costume he had copied from the shop. Now dressed for the occasion, he returned his attention to the figures below. They were stationary, neither taking any aggressive action. What''s so interesting that they stopped fighting?

    Increasing the volume settings through another menu, he heard Nozomi''s voice clearly, as if she were right beside him. "I see..." she murmured, struggling to stand despite her wounded shoulder.

    Assessing the situation, Life pondered his next move. What to do...I can''t just eliminate the monster; she and her friends must handle that. But can she handle it herself?

    "So...have you decided? I don''t have all night, you know?" the human-cat creature growled impatiently.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Yes..." Nozomi replied, a small light glowing from her index finger. Life squinted, focusing on the light. Is that¡­light magic? Adequate for her current situation, but does she know how to wield it?

    "You might as well drop dead if you think I''m gonna let a piece of shit like you have your way with her!" snapped Nozomi, her voice hard with determination. The monster recoiled slightly, surprised.

    Oh, not only blood but swearing as well... Life rolled his eyes. I get it! I should have read the briefing! No need to shove it in my face. Also, who would have thought that someone as bland as her would say something like that? And those eyes...she''s more than willing to go down with her opponent if it means winning... He slowly nodded. Okay, okay, I might have underestimated her. She''s not a loser, but I can''t call her a complete winner yet either. Still, I think I know how to assist her.

    "You little...very well, have it your way then," the monster snarled, readying for another attack.

    Life clenched his left hand into a fist, silvery liquid metal pooling within it. Opening his hand, he revealed a 500 yen coin. ''...A distraction. Don''t waste it!'' He flicked the coin to the ground, diverting the monster''s attention.

    Seizing the opportunity, Nozomi grabbed a trash can lid and tackled the human-cat, pinning it to the ground.

    Life nodded approvingly. Quick reflexes, effective use of the environment, and she limited its movements. Not bad, not bad at all.

    But then, a desperate swipe from the monster struck Nozomi in the left eye, drawing blood. She grimaced but bore through the pain, maintaining her hold. Even losing an eye doesn''t stop her. Okay, this is getting interesting.

    As the struggle continued, the light from Nozomi''s finger grew brighter until she pointed it at the human-cat''s head and fired a beam of concentrated magic.

    The monster quickly disintegrated into a cloud of black smoke. Hum, that confirms it. She knows how to use her power, or at least...she figured it out. Good enough.

    Nozomi lay on the ground, exhausted but victorious. Life noticed her index finger, the source of the attack, was now missing. Wait, does this world''s magic system require parts of the body?!

    Panic clawed at him, beads of sweat forming beneath his mask. How am I supposed to keep her alive if she has to sacrifice limbs? Do I...carry her around in a piggyback? That...could work...

    His thoughts were interrupted by the dimming streetlamp as Nozomi''s finger began to regrow. Life blinked in surprise, then contained a nervous chuckle. Of course! Hahaha, phew, don''t scare me like that!

    Calming himself, he evaluated her performance to himself. "Hmm, a little rough around the edges, but not bad."

    Satisfied, he turned to leave, but Nozomi''s voice halted him. "Wait!"

    Did she... Life wondered, uncertain if she was addressing him.

    The magical girl in white spoke again. "Excuse me, but, who are you?"

    With his suspicions confirmed, Life sighed. Yes...yes she did...

    Thinking quickly, he figured it could prove beneficial to him. I could use this to gain her trust. Sure, they''re the ones who save the day, but I can offer valuable advice, making my job easier in the long run.

    Turning back, he grappled with what to call himself. Eventually, he settled on something fitting. Outsider. Yes...that works. Now, activate [Voice-Changer] program.

    Once assured it was active, he replied, "I am...the one who fights in the shadows so you can live in the light. Call me, the Outsider!"

    For dramatic effect, silvery liquid metal shot out from his cape, forming a giant spotlight that backlit him. His confident stance was illuminated for Nozomi, who lay bleeding on the ground.

    As soon as it had appeared, the light vanished, absorbed back into his suit. Ah, at least the neural link with the over-armor is as reliable as ever.

    Turning to the edge of the building, he faced a wall of darkness that stretched infinitely in all directions. I wonder what would happen if I jumped into this abyss? For me, probably nothing, but for a regular human...a fate worse than death, perhaps.

    He raised his hand, dark sparks crackling from his fingers, and the wall twisted into another entrance. He jumped through the gap effortlessly.

    Outside, he paused to consider the barrier behind him. Will it stay even after the threat is gone? Will it disappear once everyone is out?

    Changing back into his teacher''s disguise, he waited at a corner where he assumed he wouldn''t be noticed. Let''s see.

    Soon, an exit formed, and Seiza emerged, followed by Nozomi carrying an unconscious girl dressed in a black school uniform. Once they were outside, the barrier vanished instantly.

    Blinking in surprise, Life processed what he had witnessed. So it disappears once everyone is out. Good to know, although it could at least go out in a better way than just vanishing instantly.

    He watched Nozomi place the other girl on a nearby bench. I think it''s time to call it a night. I still need to check in at the hotel.

    Turning away, he walked off.

    Back in the present, Life''s mind returned to the night''s events. What a peculiar world. It has exaggerated quirks but also follows some conventional rules, not a complete cartoon.

    Turning away from the city lights, he found the stars above more captivating. A shame no one else in this city could see them due to the relentless light pollution. But the most interesting part was when Nozomi fought. She was clearly bleeding. The briefing didn''t mention this level of violence. Could the barrier have altered the universal laws?

    He sipped his soda, finishing it before examining the can labeled simply PurpleSoda. At least there aren''t any corporations here. It would be more trouble than it''s worth working around them. Now¡­

    A blue menu screen materialized with the title [Job Briefing]. I need to read the rest of the briefing. Let''s see here.

    Magical girls, power of friendship, saving the world, forces of evil, teacher''s disguise, make it interesting, do not reveal the real identity, make sure the main character doesn''t die or if they do, make sure it isn''t permanent. He skimmed the text, noting the [1/2] at the bottom and the [>>] option.

    He came dangerously close to facepalming, taking a steadying breath. Selecting [>>], he cursed his oversight. For fuck''s sake! Technology put the boring parts first, knowing I''d lose interest. You''re still the same, no matter the name.

    ¡ª--------------------------------------------[Job Briefing]---------------------------------------------------------

    That is, what your job would be at first, but due to certain events that I won''t reveal due to your...honestly questionable personal preference about spoilers...I would advise that you at least take a peek ahead in the manga provided to you.

    The one thing that I can say that I think won''t be a spoiler to you would be to not judge things as they seem. Hopefully, that was vague enough for you...

    As always...I suppose I should apologize for calling you at the last minute...again. Things have been quite hectic here with the most popular series that small, less influential series like this one almost passed by our radar. Good news, thanks to this world''s small impact, you will be allowed to manage it in whatever way you like...as long as the basic rules are followed, of course.

    Proper compensation will be granted after the job''s completion. Good luck.

    ¡ª-------------------------------------------------[2/2]-----------------------------------------------------------------

    Life scowled at the message for a few seconds before closing it with a tired sigh. I''ve managed worse without peeking ahead¡­can it really be that different here?

    He pondered for a moment. Taking chances is part of the fun. Knowing everything would just make it boring. But...I should maybe read a bit more, just to be safe.

    He opened another blue menu screen, marking computer-like folders arranged alphabetically.

    Scrolling down, he found the folder labeled [Basic Manual for Overpowers]. Inside, a PDF file bore the same name. Skimming through its digital pages, he found a chapter that caught his eye.

    Oh, what do we have here?

    The section was titled [Chapter 11 - Your Role In The Narrative]. Yes, this one should be boring enough to put me to sleep, and it might help decide my role in the story.

    As he scrutinized the options, it proved more challenging than expected. Not this one, nor that. Maybe this? No¡­

    After some time, he found two options that intrigued him. Found it! Two roles: [Equal Partners] and [Master and Apprentice].

    He weighed the options before deciding. Yes, these will do nicely. But before I sleep¡­

    He closed the PDFs and opened another screen marked [CALL]. A list of profile pictures of familiar faces appeared, names beside them. Scrolling down, he found the profile he sought, only to see it was [Offline].

    Sighing, he closed the [CALL] window. Another time maybe.

    Rising from his chair, soda can in hand, Life returned to his room. I might not need sleep, but it sure beats waiting for sunrise.

    With that thought, he decided to sleep away the remaining hours of the night.

 Chapter 11: New Day, Same Problems (1)

    <h2>After a long, harrowing night, dawn arrived with the gentle touch of sunlight streaming through her window. Nozomi blinked at the ceiling above her, her vision slowly clearing as reality settled in. She turned her head and saw Seiza''s peaceful form curled up on the carpet. Her heart lightened, and a small smile crept across her lips.</h2>

    Huh, I guess it really wasn''t a dream¡­

    Yet, a gnawing unease tugged at her thoughts. Something important eluded her, like a whisper lost on the wind. As she tore her eyes from Seiza and glanced at her alarm clock, understanding hit her with a jolt. Her eyes widened in panic. Without a moment''s hesitation, she sprang out of bed, any remnants of sleep swept away by urgency.

    Seiza roused from his slumber, blinking drowsily as he observed Nozomi''s frantic efforts to change out of her pajamas and into her school uniform. "What the¡ªwhat''s the hurry?"

    "School!" was her single-worded, breathless reply as she slipped on her bronze pendant, grabbed her school bag, and dashed out of her room. Outside, with breakfast in one hand and her school bag in the other, Nozomi raced toward school, Seiza bounding alongside her. Urgh, just what I needed! With everything that happened yesterday, I completely forgot to set my alarm clock! Hopefully, I can make it in time... hopefully!

    As she neared the school gate, Nozomi abruptly stopped. Seiza, a few steps ahead, turned back in confusion. "Huh, what''s wrong?" he asked, concern edging his voice.

    Nozomi hesitated, apprehension clear in her furrowed brow. "Umm, well¡­" She took a deep breath, steeling herself for honesty. "I... don''t think the school would allow me to bring you, Seiza..."

    Seiza blinked before letting out a lighthearted chuckle. "Pfft, oh, don''t worry about that. For a moment, I thought it was something serious. Open your school bag, I''ll show you a neat trick."

    <hr>

    In an isolated chamber far from prying eyes, Kurai stood within a meticulously drawn ritual circle, her posture rigid with concentration. The air around her crackled with latent energy, the atmosphere almost palpably heavy as she chanted a summoning spell in a language that seemed to resonate with the very stones of the ancient structure. "Now come back, monster that serves the Great Master!"

    Her command echoed through the vast, shadowed room, reverberating off the cold, damp walls. For a tense moment, silence lingered, holding its breath as if the very room awaited the response. Then, a blinding flash of dark light erupted from the center of the circle, forcing Kurai to shield her eyes. The brilliance was both beautiful and terrifying, an explosion of raw, untamed power that momentarily banished the surrounding darkness.

    As the light dissipated, Kurai''s vision slowly returned, revealing an oppressive cloud of dark smoke swirling ominously within the circle. The smoke was thick and suffocating, carrying a faint scent of brimstone and decay. She waited, expecting any presence to emerge, but none came.

    Frustration bubbled within her, a scowl forming on her face as she muttered to herself. "Okay, this time I am 100% sure I didn''t make a mistake with the ritual, so what''s going on?!" Her voice echoed in the chamber, highlighting the eeriness of her isolation.

    With a hand on her chin, she began to pace around the room in a circle, her mind racing through the possibilities. Each step was deliberate, her heels clicking sharply against the stone floor, a sound that contrasted with the lingering silence. "Did something happen to it? Unlikely. Even if they were ambushed, their innate abilities should make escape easy, or at least, that''s what he said." She continued muttering to herself.

    The ambiguity gnawed at her, each unanswered question an irritant. Her eyes narrowed as she continued to analyze the situation. Could it have been captured? No, its unique magic and agility make that highly improbable. Perhaps an adversary with the right skill set to counter it? She considered the variables, each thought a potential solution or complication.

    Kurai''s mind flashed to the moment a contract was formed between the two, the assurances of success in its task, the promise of unwavering loyalty from the summoned creature as it bowed to her. All these aspects were supposed to make failure nearly impossible. And yet, here she was, standing in a room thick with its lingering absence. Nervousness flared at the thought of wasted effort and a potential enemy.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    As the smoke cleared, confirming for good the emptiness of the summoning circle, a chill ran down her spine. She could feel the weight of their failure pressing against her, an invisible burden growing heavier with every minute lost to uncertainty. She needed answers, and she needed them quickly. The consequences of inaction, of not understanding this anomaly, were too dire to contemplate.

    Her pacing was interrupted by a knock on the door. Annoyed, she barked, "Who''s there?"

    "It''s me," came the reply, causing her frustration to deflate.

    "Oh..." Kurai sighed, composing herself. "Come in."

    A figure, wearing casual clothes, a black cap, a face mask, and black goggles entered. "I''m here to deliver the recipient," he said, lifting his left hand to reveal a darkly glowing cylindrical object wreathed in shadows.

    Kurai stepped forward, her left eye glowing darkly as she examined the object. "Yes... this will do just fine." She nodded, feeling a measure of relief.

    She shifted her gaze to the figure, who remained unnervingly silent. "Ah... you''re still here... well¡­ actually, I have a different assignment for you. My summon from yesterday hasn''t returned. The recall ritual failed, despite being correctly performed."

    After a pause, she looked up. "Find out what happened to it. If someone is responsible, bring them here alive. If it''s beyond your control... you have permission to do whatever is necessary for your survival. Understand?"

    The figure nodded and left without a word. Once alone, Kurai exhaled a weary sigh. Raising her hand, a dark spark erupted, summoning a bean bag from the shadows. She collapsed onto it, spreading her arms wide. Urrrgghh, talking to him for more than a few seconds feels like a heart attack waiting to happen!

    She lifted the cylinder, its ominous glow reflecting her thoughts. Why is he so different? A century gap between him and the second youngest... but still... She lowered the object, staring at the cracked, cobwebbed ceiling. Please, let this be manageable. I might always be at my peak, but if this is beyond me...

    After a few minutes, feeling somewhat restored, she rose. The bean bag vanished as if it had never been there. If push comes to shove, I guess I could call for their help...

    She exited the room, the door creaking closed behind her.

    <hr>

    At school, Nozomi fidgeted nervously at her desk, attempting to eat breakfast. "Hey, keep it together. No one will notice if you stop looking like you''re hiding something," Seiza whispered from inside her magically-expanded school bag, which appeared ordinary from the outside.

    Taking a deep breath, she tried to focus on her meal. Halfway through, she spotted Yoshino entering the classroom. Concern etched her face as she saw her friend''s disheveled appearance and exhausted eyes.

    Yoshino trudged to her seat, slumping over her desk without a word. Nozomi was about to wake her, fearing she''d get in trouble, but Seiza whispered, "She probably couldn''t bring herself to sleep. After yesterday, I can''t blame her. Better to let her rest."

    Nozomi nodded reluctantly and returned to her breakfast, her worry for Yoshino mingling with thoughts of the day ahead.

    <hr>

    When the school bell rang for the start of classes, Life entered the classroom in his teacher''s disguise, carrying his backpack. "Alright class, everyone in your seats!"

    A few seconds after he spoke, everyone settled into their seats with no further fuss. When Life was about to start class, he noticed Yoshino sleeping at her desk. Seriously?! I am the best teacher this school could possibly have, and you STILL decide to sleep in class?! He scowled at her, considering briefly whether to make an example out of her to deter any potential delinquents.

    But before he reached a decision, Life realized he had seen this student before. Wait... isn''t that the same girl I saw Nozomi carrying out of that shadow barrier? What was her name again? He tried to remember, retrieving the sheet of paper with the student''s names.

    One of the first names he saw was Kettei Yoshino. There we go, Kettei... right, if I remember correctly... she is a side character, on a similar level of importance as Ms. Manabu, so not that important in the grand scheme of things¡­

    With that out of the way, he reconsidered her predicament as Nozomi traded nervous glances between Yoshino and him, sweating buckets. Life would have been amused if dehydration weren''t a possible cause of death.

    Life sighed internally. I suppose I can let this one pass. Considering what happened to her yesterday, I''m surprised she even came to my class. A regular person would need months, if not years, of psychological treatment after a near-death experience.

    He raised a hand to his chin in thought. Hmm, could it be that people from this world have a lot of mental strength?

    He shrugged and turned his back to the class to face the blackboard. It''s probably for the best if I just continue class as normal. This is just a disguise for my real job anyway. If a problem arises, I''ll deal with it... on my terms, of course.

    After writing the day''s lesson theme on the blackboard in English, he turned to address his students. "Alright everyone, open your books to page 8!"

 Chapter 12: New Day, Same Problems (2)

    After a couple of classes, the school bell rang. It signaled the start of recess. Students began to flood out of their classrooms, eager for a break and a chance to eat their lunch.

    Outside, on the school''s rooftop, Nozomi and Yoshino sat side by side, enjoying the tranquility only found in a place where no one would bother them. They each opened their bento boxes, the smell of home-cooked meals filling the air.

    Yoshino finished her lunch first and took the last sip from her thermos. "Phew, I needed that. Now that I don''t have to rush to avoid being late to class, I can actually enjoy my food instead of just gulping it down." Her voice was relaxed as she exhaled a satisfied breath.

    Nozomi nodded in agreement. Her mouth was full of food as she mumbled a ''Yes''. Between bites, she occasionally offered a morsel to Seiza, who was still inside her school bag. After reassuring him that it was no trouble, she stroked his back gently as he ate, creating a quiet bond of tenderness.

    Once her bento was empty, Nozomi turned to face Yoshino. Her worried eyes searched her friend''s face. "I know it may sound annoying to ask this again, but... are you really okay? Like, truly okay?" Her voice wavered with genuine concern.

    Caught off guard, Yoshino''s eyes widened before her gaze softened, drifting down to her thermos. The silence stretched awkwardly, filled with unspoken thoughts. Finally, she sighed and spoke. Her voice was tinged with vulnerability. "Honestly, if the lack of sleep I got is any indication¡­ probably not. So much happened in less than a day that I... think I need some time to process it all."

    Nozomi nodded, trying to convey her empathy through a reassuring smile. "I see. Well, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask," she offered, her eyes filled with earnest support.

    Yoshino''s lips curled into a faint smile as she nodded slowly. "Thanks, I''ll keep that in mind..."

    The rooftop grew silent. Each girl was lost in her own thoughts. After a moment, Yoshino''s mind snapped back to a lingering question. "Nozomi... where''s Seiza? Did you... leave him at home?" Her voice wavered with lingering disbelief about the talking dog''s capacity for speech.

    "Oh, I''m here. Just wait a second..." Both girls turned to Nozomi''s partially open school bag as it widened further, allowing a small puppy to leap out.

    "Phew, that was way more cramped than I thought. I can barely feel my legs," Seiza grumbled, wobbling slightly as he found his footing. "But don''t mind me. You already have too much to worry about."

    "Um, yes, sure..." Yoshino replied awkwardly. Her eyes darted away from Seiza.

    After a few seconds of uncomfortable silence, Nozomi spoke up. "So... about our conversation yesterday..."

    "Oh, yes. Did you want to know anything else from me? I... can''t guarantee that I''ll know the answer to every question, but I''ll do my best," Seiza responded. His earnest expression eased some of Yoshino''s apprehension.

    Yoshino pondered his offer before turning to Nozomi with a lingering question. "Well... now that it''s brought up... I do have some questions... but there''s something I would like to ask Nozomi first..."

    Nozomi tilted her head, curiosity lighting her eyes. "Hmm, me?" She pointed at herself, wondering what could be more pressing.

    Yoshino nodded. Her voice was hesitant. "Yes, I... don''t know exactly how to ask, but... Nozomi, are you going to keep doing this?" Her eyes revealed the depths of her worry.

    "Hmm? Doing what exactly?" Nozomi asked, needing clarification.

    Yoshino sighed and clarified her question. "This... whole magical warrior thing."

    "Oh..." Nozomi''s expression clouded as she grasped the pendant with the bull mark emblazoned on it. "That." She stared pensively at the pendant before shrugging. "Probably, yeah."

    Yoshino''s disbelief was evident, her expression one of bafflement. "B-but why? You heard Seiza, right? Those things... darkspawns... plural, it means there are more of them. Why would you want to go out there and... fight more of those things?"

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Nozomi thought for a moment before responding. "Back then... when I met Seiza in my room... I thought I was dreaming. I mean, can you blame me? A talking dog, magical clothes, powers, fighting against monsters that shouldn''t exist. Even when I saw you bleeding on the floor, I wanted to believe it was a dream just to deny the horror I was witnessing," she confessed, avoiding eye contact as she relived the painful memory.

    "But... the moment that monster struck me, I realized that it wasn''t a dream, but something worse," Nozomi recounted. Her voice was tinged with a quiver of lingering fear. The memory was vivid, as if it had just happened. Slowly, she reached up and touched her left shoulder, as if feeling the ghostly echoes of the pain she had endured. Her fingertips brushed against the fabric of her shirt, but in her mind, she was reliving the moment when sharp claws had raked through her flesh.

    A shiver coursed through her body, uncontrollable and involuntary. She closed her eyes for a brief moment. The scene played out in her mind: the shock of impact, the searing agony that had exploded through her shoulder, and the sight of her own blood pouring out. It was far too real and visceral to be part of any dream or nightmare.

    "It was reality," she continued, voice barely a whisper, laden with the weight of that terrifying revelation. The physical pain had been unlike anything she had ever experienced¡ªintense, excruciating, and nerve-wracking. Yet, it was more than just the pain. It was the abrupt, jarring awakening to the fact that her world had forever changed.

    Taking a deep breath and returning to reality, she went on. "When I saw the blood pouring out of my shoulder, I felt... terrified. I cried from the pain and shock, feeling utterly pathetic. The monster even offered me a deal." Her expression hardened. "I told them they can shove it."

    Yoshino could easily infer the nature of the deal. She grew a small smile formed at Nozomi''s defiance.

    Nozomi turned her gaze towards Yoshino, her scowl softened by the fiery determination within her eyes. "Those darkspawns, monsters¡ªwhatever they are¡ªI don''t care. If they ever threaten you or anyone I care about... they will have to answer to me first. So yeah... I won''t stop until I''m sure no one I care about is in danger."

    Yoshino''s eyes widened in surprise at Nozomi''s unwavering conviction before she sighed and looked up at the sky. "Seriously¡­" She looked back down at Seiza. "Hey... Seiza... can I ask something from you?"

    Seiza raised a curious brow. "Sure... what do you want to ask?"

    Yoshino hesitated before steeling herself. "Would you... be able to give me powers just like Nozomi''s?" Her voice was firm with resolve.

    Both Nozomi and Seiza recoiled in surprise. "Ehhh?!" they exclaimed simultaneously, bewildered by Yoshino''s request.

    "A-are you sure you want to do this, Yoshino? D-didn''t you just question me about it?!" Nozomi asked. A bead of nervous sweat trickled down her face.

    "Yes, but¡­" Yoshino trailed off before continuing. "I... can''t just do nothing while you risk your life for me. I can''t accept that."

    Nozomi nodded slowly, torn between understanding and worry. On one hand, Yoshino having powers could make things smoother. On the other, it would place her in more danger.

    Seiza''s fake cough broke the tension, drawing their attention. "Er, sorry, but I''m afraid that''s impossible, Yoshino."

    Both girls turned to him, puzzled. "What do you mean by impossible?" Yoshino asked.

    Seiza sighed, searching for the right words. "You''re not compatible. The power Nozomi uses comes from the pendant I gave her," he pointed at the pendant, "but to use its power, you need to embody the sign you were born with. Nozomi''s a Taurus; she embodies qualities like loyalty and bravery. Without the right sign and traits, the pendant won''t work."

    Yoshino thought for a moment. "So, because of these... specific requirements... I can''t use the pendant''s power, right?"

    Seiza nodded. "Exactly."

    "But how do you know which sign I am? I don''t remember telling you," Yoshino asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Nozomi chimed in. "Oh yeah, I didn''t even remember I was a Taurus at first. How did you know?"

    Seiza shrugged. "I can see it. It''s like a symbol floating slightly above your head."

    Both girls blinked in surprise. "W-wait, so you can... see our signs?" Yoshino asked incredulously.

    The puppy nodded. "Well, everyone with a sign. Yours is Capricorn. If you had the potential to use this power the symbol above you would be glowing like Nozomi''s."

    Yoshino absorbed this information with a simple "Oh" but remained resolute. "Even if I can''t help with magic, I can help in other ways. I just need to find them first."

    Nozomi nodded, albeit hesitantly. "I guess¡­?" she murmured, unsure of how Yoshino could help safely.

    The sound of the school bell signaling the end of recess snapped Nozomi out of her thoughts.

    "Already? Urgh, and next is math!" Nozomi groaned, gathering her belongings and allowing Seiza back into her school bag, which fit him thanks to his magic.

    Yoshino smiled and rolled her eyes. "Come on, if you''re late again, the teacher will give you your second earful of the week!" she teased, waiting by the rooftop door.

    Nozomi sighed but followed her, resigned to the inevitable.

    As they walked back inside, Seiza thought about Yoshino''s wish to become a magical girl. There is another way, but¡­

    He shook his head. No, that should truly be a last resort.

    With that, they returned to their routine, each carrying their own hopes, fears, and unspoken thoughts.

 Chapter 13: New Day, Same Problems (3)

    After school let out, Nozomi and Yoshino walked side by side, just like the previous day. This time, however, they were joined by Seiza, who asked to be let out of Nozomi''s school bag once they were far enough from campus. The puppy trotted alongside them, enjoying his newfound freedom.

    As Nozomi hummed a familiar jingle to herself, a thought crossed her mind. Scanning their surroundings to ensure they were alone, she turned her attention to Yoshino and Seiza. "Hey... I was thinking, do you guys know a place where I could learn to use these powers? Preferably somewhere without people."

    Yoshino shook her head. "I¡­ don''t think so. Everywhere I know has at least a few people around at this hour. What about you, Seiza?"

    Seiza paused to consider. "I think I might know a place. There''s an abandoned building not too far from here. No one will bother us there."

    Nozomi''s face lit up with excitement. "Okay, so it''s decided. Lead the way, Seiza!"

    With chuckles at Nozomi''s enthusiasm, Seiza took the lead. The trio walked quietly for a while until they arrived at their destination¡ªa decrepit three-story building perched on a grassy hill, isolated from the bustle of the city.

    Nozomi and Yoshino stared in apprehension. The building exuded an aura of neglect, with overgrown vegetation clinging to its cracked walls. The entrance, guarded by broken glass doors, was littered with shards. A rusted metal sign above the doors had lost most of its letters, rendering its former name unreadable.

    Worry crept into Nozomi and Yoshino. They exchanged glances before Nozomi looked down at Seiza. "Hmm, Seiza... I know an abandoned building would likely be run-down, but are you sure this place is..." She trailed off as the old sign fell to the ground with a loud crash, causing both girls to recoil. "...safe?"

    Seiza sighed deeply. "I admit, this place doesn''t give the best first impression¡­ but I assure you, it''s safe." He turned his attention to the doors. Concentrating, his eyes closed, and the glass shards floated inside an open window on the third floor. The doors creaked open as if guided by an invisible hand. With a weary sigh, Seiza opened his eyes. "Phew... there. Shall we?" He gestured for the girls to follow him inside.

    Nozomi decided to trust Seiza''s assurance, stepping forward with tentative excitement, while Yoshino hesitated, battling the alarm bells ringing in her head. Finally, steeling herself, she followed Nozomi inside, a few steps behind.

    Just a few meters away, a cicada watched them enter the building before flying off.

    Inside, the girls found themselves stepping into what must have once been the building''s reception area. The floor was a jagged mosaic of cracked tiles, the ravages of time evident in every fissure. Patches of grass stubbornly sprouted through the larger cracks, nature reclaiming what had long been neglected. The air was thick with the scent of dampness and decay, a testament to the years of abandonment.

    Rusted metal chairs lined the walls, their frames corroded and fragile. They looked as though they would collapse with the slightest touch, their fabric seats tattered and stained. Each chair bore the weight of years of disuse, their once vibrant colors faded to a uniform drabness. On a closer look, some were tilted at precarious angles, legs uneven or entirely missing, a depressing contrast to the neat rows they once formed.

    In the left corner of the room, a steady line of industrious ants marched in and out of a wall crevice. The tiny hole had become their hive, a bustling microcosm amidst the dereliction. The ants moved with purpose, their tiny bodies scurrying to and fro, a stark reminder of nature''s relentless march forward, even in places forgotten by humans.

    The reception counter stood remarkably intact, an island of relative solidity amidst the ruin. Its wooden surface was scarred with scratches and the wear of countless hands, but it held firm. Behind the counter, on the wall, were the faded remnants of a logo that had once been painted with pride. Now, barely discernible, it lingered like a ghost of the building''s past, flaking and obscured by layers of dust and grime. Only the borders of the logo remained identifiable, hinting at a time when this place had been alive with activity and purpose.

    Ceiling tiles had fallen in places, leaving gaping holes that exposed rusted metal beams. Overhead lights hung at odd angles, most bulbs shattered or missing entirely. Those that remained were encrusted with grime. Cobwebs draped from the corners, their fragile threads shimmering slightly in the muted light that filtered through the dirty windows.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The air was still, almost suffocating in its silence, broken only by the occasional drip of water from some unseen leak and the faint rustle of the ants at work. It was a place suspended in time, haunted by echoes of its former life.

    Yoshino tried not to let her nerves show. "Huh, this sure is... something¡­" Her attempt to stay positive was evident, though her tone betrayed her unease. Nozomi was similarly silent, her apprehension mirrored in her expression.

    Seiza walked behind the counter and pressed something. A loud click followed, and the counter split in half, revealing an electronic keypad-locked trapdoor. Both girls watched in stunned silence as Seiza pressed the keypad with deliberate slowness, relishing the moment.

    After the fourth press, the trapdoor clicked open, revealing a metal staircase descending into darkness. Seiza turned to the girls, a smug smile on his face as he saw their awe. "Shall we?" he offered.

    Nozomi''s shock turned to sheer excitement, all her prior worry evaporating with the discovery of a secret passage. She turned to her best friend, eyes sparkling. "Yoshino! Do you see what I see?!"

    Yoshino nodded slowly, her concern unwavering as she stared into the shadowy depths. "Yep, and I''m not sure if I want to see it," she admitted.

    Nozomi seemed not to hear her, enthusiasm bubbling over. "A secret passage! This is an actual secret passage, Yoshino!" She turned to Seiza, eyes wide with delight. "Seiza, this is so cool!"

    Seiza tried to play it cool. "Y-yeah, I... suppose it is," he said, though his wagging tail betrayed his excitement.

    Yoshino smirked despite herself. "Alright, I admit it''s kind of cool... but can we hurry? We only have so much time before we need to head home."

    Seiza composed himself and nodded. "Very well then, follow me," he said, starting down the stairs. Halfway down, he paused and glanced back. "Oh, I almost forgot. Do you have a flashlight?"

    Yoshino retrieved her smartphone with a pink back cover, shaking it until a light emerged from the back. "Will this do?"

    Seiza nodded approvingly. "Yes, that will do just fine." He continued down with Nozomi close behind, and Yoshino hesitated a moment, then followed.

    As they descended into the secret passage, the girls noticed a striking contrast with what lay above. The stairway walls of the passage were surprisingly well-maintained, composed of sleek, metallic panels that gleamed faintly in the dim light from Yoshino''s phone. Unlike the dilapidated, crumbling structure they had left behind, these walls were smooth and unblemished, exuding an air of modernity and precision.

    The metal surfaces were meticulously intact, free from the rust and decay that plagued the building above. Each panel fit snugly against the next, the joins seamless and precise, suggesting a level of craftsmanship and maintenance that was entirely unexpected given the state of disrepair above. There was no sign of the overgrown vegetation or the encroaching elements that had settled in upstairs. Here, everything was pristine and sterile, almost as if sealed off from the forces of time and nature.

    The air was notably different too¡ªcool, dry, and devoid of the musty, damp smell that had pervaded the entrance above. It had a crispness that hinted at controlled ventilation, perhaps even air purification, as if this hidden area were designed to preserve its integrity against intrusions from the outside world.

    Handrails on either side of the stairway were polished and sturdy, their metal gleaming under the soft lights. They provided a reassuring grip as the girls descended further, their hands finding comfort in the solid, unmarred surface.

    "What... is this place?" Yoshino couldn''t hold back her curiosity.

    "Oh... this is where I was born," Seiza said casually, continuing his descent.

    Both girls blinked in surprise. Nozomi was the first to ask, "W-wait, by born you mean¡­"

    He nodded, still moving. "Yes. Although, to be honest, that''s only a guess. Besides a few echoes, I don''t have memories before waking up here. For all intents and purposes, I was born here. Actually, given recent memory echoes, it''s more accurate to say I was reborn."

    Yoshino noticed the worried look on Nozomi''s face. Taking a breath, she confronted Seiza. "Seiza, you seem indifferent to your past. Why?"

    After a pause, Seiza responded. "It''s not that I don''t care. It''s just... I''ve been here for years. I''ve become my own person. Whoever I was before is irrelevant unless it offers useful knowledge. Recently, I''ve begun recalling things beyond my name and basic information."

    He glanced back at them. "The first important memory was encountering a darkspawn about a year ago. If memory serves, my past self''s mission was to find people like Nozomi to fight them."

    Yoshino hesitated, then asked, "What happened with that darkspawn?"

    Seiza''s voice grew somber. "I couldn''t find anyone to help at the time. When I tried to fight it myself, well... it''s not hard to guess how that ended." His tone carried a hint of shame.

    "Oh," was all Yoshino could manage, struggling with the revelation. Nozomi''s urge to comfort Seiza was evident.

    "And... we are here," Seiza announced, business-like. Clearly trying to move away from the subject.

    The girls stood at the entrance to a vast room, so large that Yoshino''s phone light couldn''t reach its end. "Let me turn on the lights." Seiza walked ahead, and moments later, the space flooded with illumination, causing Yoshino to shield her eyes.

    As their eyes adjusted, they took in the room more clearly. What... is this place? Yoshino wondered, the significance of the building and their journey there becoming more profound with each step.

 Chapter 14: New Day, Same Problems (4)

    It took a few seconds for their eyes to adjust to the brilliant light that illuminated the room. As their vision cleared, Yoshino and Nozomi were met with the sight of slightly rusted metal walls. The walls were worn from age yet still standing firm. The room itself was a grim tableau of past technology and research¡ªa jumble of tables, chairs, and old computers, most of which were broken and charred beyond recognition.

    At the far end of the room, stark in its tragic grandeur, stood the remnants of a giant test tube. It was large enough to hold a person, now shattered and forlorn. "Sorry for the wait. Let me show you around the place... or at least what''s left of it," Seiza said, his voice cutting through the silence of the lab.

    As they began to explore, Nozomi''s eyes were drawn to a pile of half-burned books, shards of broken glass, and thick layers of dust in one corner. The mess was unsettling.

    Noticing how Nozomi looked at the pile, Seiza figured he should give it some context before Nozomi could drew the wrong assumptions. "Yeah, this place wasn''t the cleanest when I woke up. There were glass shards, burned books, and dust everywhere. I had to jump from table to table just to reach the stairs. I eventually cleaned up as best I could once I figured out how to levitate stuff," Seiza explained as he hopped onto one of the few remaining intact chairs and pointed at the stairs before pointing to the nearest broken table.

    Nozomi''s gaze shifted between the two places Seiza pointed. The distance seemed too great for Seiza to have made the jump unassisted. "Hmm, Seiza, not that I''m doubting you, but the distance between them seems too much for you."

    Yoshino slowly nodded in agreement."Yeah, I was about to say, how did you manage to clear that jump?"

    Seiza bit his lip as he looked away from Nozomi and Seiza. "Well...I don''t want to go into too much details, but let''s say it was the main catalyst for me to learn how to heal. It might not have seemed like the best decision, but it was either that or starve here."

    Nozomi''s eyes widened at Seiza in realization, before taking a closer at the shards of glass, soon noticing how some of them had black, dried up stains on them, Nozomi didn''t need to be a genius to know it was Seiza''s blood after it had dried up. When Nozomi was about to ask if Seiza was alright, Yoshino interjected with a question. "Wait, that raises a good point. Seiza, what did you eat and drink before you met us?"

    Nozomi wondered where Yoshino was going with this seemingly random inquiry, but Seiza''s discomfort was evident. "Well... I might have been forced to use my newly acquired powers to... borrow from the more fortunate," he admitted, avoiding eye contact.

    "I see..." Yoshino responded, though her voice carried a faint note of disappointment.

    Nozomi quickly jumped to Seiza''s defense. "Hey, hey, come on, Yoshino. It''s not like he had a choice! He did it out of necessity. I mean..." She turned to Seiza. "Did you... hurt anyone when you ''borrowed'' what you needed?"

    Seiza shook his head firmly. "No, thankfully it never came to that thanks to my magic."

    Nozomi breathed a sigh of relief. Despite her initial concerns, she chose to believe him. "See? No one got hurt, so no real harm done."

    Yoshino nodded slowly, the logic resonating with her. "That''s fair. If it was for survival, I can''t blame you... sorry for pressuring you," she apologized, and Nozomi''s smile widened at the peaceful resolution.

    From the corner of her eye, Nozomi noticed a bulky, unfamiliar machine standing in stark contrast to the surrounding decay. Its imposing frame was cluttered with an array of knobs, levers, and buttons, some of which had long since lost their original luster. The machine''s body was a patchwork of metal panels, riveted together with a mix of precision and hasty repairs, hinting at a history of both meticulous design and urgent maintenance.

    Curiosity piqued, Nozomi felt an irresistible pull towards the enigmatic device. She quietly slipped away from the conversation, her steps tentative as she approached the machine. The closer she got, the more details she could make out. Layers of dust covered most surfaces, disturbed only by small handprints and scuff marks suggesting recent interaction. Parts of the metal gleamed under the dim light, while other sections were tarnished by the passage of time.

    As she approached, Nozomi could see faded labels beneath the grime, though the text was too worn to read. Wires snaked out from every direction, connecting this apparatus to hidden conduits in the walls and floor. Small lights flickered occasionally, indicating some latent power or functionality still at work.

    When she reached the machine, she hesitated for a moment. Her fingers itched to press the myriad buttons and flip the switches, but she resisted, wary of causing damage. Her eyes scanned over it, trying to understand its purpose. The control panel, positioned at her eye level, dominated her attention with its mesmerizing array of functions.

    "What''s this thing, Seiza?" she finally asked, her voice filled with genuine curiosity and a touch of awe.

    Seiza, noticing her interest, walked over with a small smile. "Well, I don''t know the exact name of it... but it did help me create that arcade game you both played," he explained, his tone warm.

    Nozomi marveled in surprise. "Wait, you made that? Why?" she asked, turning to face him, her intrigue deepening.

    Seiza explained, "Yes, it took a bit of magic and me using an existing arcade machine as a template. I created the ''Shiny Constellation Guardian Sagittarius'' arcade machine. I figured it would be an effective way to identify potential magical girls by having something that could identify them in an area where plenty of people come and go."

    "Wow," Nozomi murmured, her fingers tracing the edge of the control panel. She could almost envision Seiza laboring over this machine, blending magic and technology into a single purpose. The machine now stood as a silent testament to his ingenuity and determination.

    As she stepped back to take it all in, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of wonder and respect for what Seiza had managed to achieve with such limited resources.

    "Wait... what about the poster ads? Didn''t anyone question the new machine and ads?" Nozomi raised a finger to her chin as she asked.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Seiza shrugged nonchalantly. "As far as I know, not really? Even with the ads, I never had issues with the staff. My best guess is they aren''t paid enough to care." His explanation made a strange kind of sense, leaving Nozomi nodding in reluctant agreement.

    "In any case, would you like to see it in action?" Seiza queried. Nozomi nodded eagerly, and Seiza approached the machine.

    Nozomi and Yoshino watched as a barely visible aura of yellowish energy enveloped the machine. After a few seconds, it powered on with a loud whir. "Now, let''s see..."

    Within moments, the machine began producing circular targets with white and red stripes, dropping them onto the floor. When the fifth target appeared, Seiza stopped the process, admitting, "This should be enough."

    He levitated one of the targets to the other side of the lab, positioning it at Nozomi''s eye level. "Okay, Nozomi, this is where your training starts. Are you ready?"

    The realization of why they were there dawned on Nozomi, her eyes widening before her face set into a determined expression. I need to get stronger to protect those I care about. No matter what, I''ll give it my all!

    "Er, Nozomi? Didn''t you hear me? I asked if you''re ready to start," Seiza said, still waiting for her response.

    Nozomi quickly snapped back to reality. "Y-yes, sorry, I''m ready!" She raised her hand, preparing to transform. "By the power of the constellations, transform!"

    Light engulfed Nozomi from the pendant, transforming her and momentarily blinding everyone. When the brilliance faded, Nozomi stood in a dramatic pose, her determination palpable to everyone around.

    Yoshino, who had shielded her eyes, now saw her fully transformed friend. "Hmm..."

    "Huh, what is it, Yoshino?" Nozomi asked, noticing her friend''s contemplative gaze, which made her blush.

    "Oh." Yoshino blushed in return. "Sorry, it''s just... this is the first time I''ve got a good look at you after processing most of what happened yesterday. You look good, by the way."

    "O-oh, thanks!" Nozomi said, nervously scratching her cheek while looking away.

    "Er... I don''t want to pressure you, but I can''t hold this target up forever," Seiza interjected, beads of sweat forming.

    "Y-yeah, just a second..." Yoshino backed away to give Nozomi space, then sat on a relatively stable chair. "Okay, you can start!"

    "Okay, since my knowledge is limited, this might take a while," Seiza admitted. "So don''t be discouraged if we don''t succeed today. First, can you explain how you defeated that monster yesterday?"

    Nozomi thought back. "Let me see, from what I remember, I... restrained it with the lid of a trash can, and reflexively pointed at it, shooting a beam of light from my finger." She mimicked the motion of a finger gun firing with one of her hands. "Does that help?"

    Seiza nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, it''s a good start. Now we know you remember using the powers. Tell me, how were you feeling just before shooting the light bullet?"

    Nozomi looked down, recalling the moment. "I was scared... and thought I was going to die, but, I also felt something else, something stronger..." She clenched her fists, turning to Yoshino with a small smile. "The desire to protect someone I care about."

    "That should be enough," Seiza affirmed. "Close your eyes and focus on that protective feeling while aiming at the target. If I''m right, we might see results... Yoshino, keep an eye out for any reactions from Nozomi''s finger!"

    "Got it!" Yoshino said, giving Seiza a thumbs-up that he couldn''t see.

    Silence blanketed the room as Nozomi focused, aiming at the target with unwavering intensity. The air felt heavy with anticipation, as if time itself held its breath, waiting for what would come next. For a moment, nothing happened, and the stillness seemed almost oppressive. Then, a faint glimmer appeared at her fingertip, a delicate spark that gradually grew in intensity.

    The light swelled, evolving from a mere flicker to a brilliant, radiant white energy that emanated from her finger. Yoshino watched in awe, captivated by the ethereal glow. The light reflected in Nozomi''s eyes, turning them into shimmering pools of determination and power. Yoshino''s heart swelled with a mix of admiration and amazement at seeing her friend wield such extraordinary abilities.

    Suddenly, a deafening bang shattered the silence, snapping Yoshino out of her trance. The sound reverberated through the lab, signaling the release of the intense energy that Nozomi had channeled. For Seiza and Yoshino, the light''s journey was a swift flash, a brilliant streak that zipped across the room.

    For Nozomi, however, the world seemed to slow down. She watched in what felt like slow motion as the light bullet traveled toward its target with unerring precision. It struck the center and passed through effortlessly, continuing on its path until it rebounded off the metallic lab wall and hurtled straight back toward her.

    Panic seized her as she realized the imminent danger, but her body refused to respond. It was as though she was trapped within her own skin, imprisoned by the same magical force she had unleashed. The light closed in, and an instant before it made contact, she braced herself for the inevitable.

    When the energy hit, it was like being pierced by molten knives. Pain exploded in her shoulder, a searing, excruciating agony that felt like it was burning her from the inside out. Her mind was a cacophony of silent screams, her inner voice wailing in desperation, but her body remained locked in place, unresponsive and paralyzed.

    As time resumed its normal pace, the sheer force of the pain caused Nozomi''s legs to give way. She crumpled to the ground, falling face-first onto the cold, hard floor of the lab. Her voice finally found release, pouring out in a raw, anguished scream that echoed through the room. Tears streamed down her face, mingling with her cries for help, each breath heavy and labored as her heart pounded frantically in her chest.

    Gradually, the intensity of the pain began to ebb away, retreating into the corners of her mind like a fading nightmare. The burning sensation dulled, becoming a distant, throbbing memory. Through her tear-blurred vision, she saw Seiza beside her, his expression focused and intent as he worked to heal her wound with his magic. The gentle warmth of his healing touch contrasted starkly with the earlier agony, providing a soothing comfort.

    Yoshino knelt by Nozomi''s side, her face etched with deep worry and concern. Her hands hovered uncertainly, wanting to help but unsure how. The worry in her eyes spoke volumes; she had witnessed her friend''s suffering and felt helpless to prevent it.

    As the healing process completed, Seiza looked up, his gaze filled with a mix of relief and lingering concern. "Okay... can someone tell me what just happened?" he asked, his voice tinged with confusion.

    Nozomi struggled to sit up, still shaken. "It¡ª" she tried to speak, but memories of the pain made her choke on her words. After taking several deep breaths, she managed to continue. "I saw the light... watched it hit the target, pass through, and come back at me. It... it felt like time slowed down, and I couldn''t move. When it hit, the pain was unbearable," she confessed, shivering at the memory.

    Yoshino, sensing her friend''s distress, awkwardly wrapped her arms around Nozomi in a comforting hug. Nozomi clung to her, crying into her shoulder. "Shh... it''s okay. I think we both understand... right, Seiza?" Yoshino said softly, rubbing Nozomi''s back, trying her best to provide solace.

    Seiza took a moment to absorb what Nozomi had described, then nodded solemnly. "Yes, I understand now. In future training sessions, we''ll make sure there are no reflective surfaces to prevent this from happening again. For now, let''s call it a day."

    "Yeah, just wait a second," Yoshino replied, continuing to comfort Nozomi until she calmed down. When Nozomi finally composed herself, wiping the tears from her eyes, she managed a small smile to show she was okay to leave.

    "I''m alright now. We can go," Nozomi said, although her voice still quivered slightly.

    Yoshino remained skeptical but nodded. She stood up and offered her hand, helping Nozomi to her feet. They began to make their way back when Seiza suddenly halted, sniffing the air, his body tense.

    "What''s wrong, Seiza?" Nozomi asked.

    Seiza''s expression turned serious as he faced them. "It''s another darkspawn. They found us!"

 Chapter 15: New Day, Same Problems (5)

    Yoshino and Nozomi''s eyes widened in horror at Seiza''s words.

    "W-wait, what?! Another one of those things? Here right now? It hasn''t even been a day yet!" Yoshino exclaimed, gripping Nozomi''s hand tighter. If Nozomi hadn''t been a magical girl at the time, Yoshino would have unintentionally hurt her. Of all the times they could have chosen to attack¡­

    Seiza climbed up the first set of stairs, pausing to sniff the air. After a few seconds, he nodded slowly. "Yes... that''s the same foul smell from the barrier me and Nozomi encountered yesterday. If I had to guess..." As he turned to face both girls, they saw a bead of nervous sweat tracing its way down his face. "They may have created the barrier in such a way to block our only way out of here."

    Yoshino''s expression darkened into a fierce scowl as the gears in her mind started to spin frantically. A maelstrom of thoughts and emotions surged through her. Not only did it choose a terrible time to appear, but it also ensured we were forced into its trap. Such a level of meticulous preparation and chilling confidence could only mean one thing...

    Desperation tinged her actions as she looked around the lab with a frantic urgency. Her eyes darted from side to side, searching for anything that might confirm her fears. Her movements grew increasingly erratic as anxiety tightened its grip on her. "Er... what are you looking for, Yoshino?" Seiza asked, clearly perplexed by her sudden bout of agitation.

    Letting out a heavy sigh, Yoshino stopped her frantic quest and turned toward the talking dog. Her voice was tinged with a mix of frustration and realization. "Seiza... is it possible they have been spying on us with magic?"

    Both Seiza and Nozomi''s eyes widened at the chilling suggestion, the weight of Yoshino''s words sinking in. Nozomi''s face paled with growing unease.

    Seiza pondered the possibility for a moment, then slowly nodded. "Yes... I''ve not seen any evidence to the contrary... so it could very well be possible." His eyes shifted to the stairs, his expression souring as the ominous smell of miasma filled his senses.

    Turning back to face the two teenagers, Seiza''s heart sank into deeper depths of despair. He had never held himself in high regard, not especially after entrusting an innocent person to engage in battles meant for him, even under dire necessity. But this? Leading them into a trap and forcing them to fight while they were undoubtedly vulnerable? The thought alone made him bite his lip and scratch the floor tiles with his paws in self-disgust.

    Despite the weight of these realizations, he knew Nozomi would still accept the fight to ensure his and Yoshino''s safety. But that knowledge did little to ease the burden of what he was about to suggest. "If the barrier blocks the only exit," Seiza began, his voice heavy with guilt, "fighting our way out may be our only option." He couldn''t bring himself to look at them as he uttered those defensive words, knowing their shock and dismay would be justifiable.

    Yoshino could only stare in utter disbelief at what Seiza had just proposed. Her mind struggled to process the implications of his words. The emotional part of her screamed to lash out, to denounce the suggestion with every fiber of her being. But the logical part of her intervened just in time, forcing her to confront the harsh reality. No... as much as I hate to admit it, nothing Seiza said is technically wrong. The only exit, or at least the only one I saw, IS blocked by the barrier, forcing us to fight our way out. But that still doesn''t make this any less terrifying...

    "Let''s go." Nozomi''s voice cut through the silence as she released Yoshino''s hand and started walking towards the stairs, her expression determined.

    Snapped out of her thoughts, Yoshino ran after Nozomi and grabbed her by the shoulder before she could take another step. "Wait, wait, wait, Nozomi! W-what do you think you''re doing?!" she asked, a nervous bead of sweat trailing down her face.

    Nozomi turned her neck slightly, glancing at Yoshino''s worried expression. After a moment, she turned to look ahead. "You heard him. No matter what, we''ve got no choice other than to fight our way out of here, I... can still fight." Nozomi clenched her fists.

    "But are you really going to do this without even making a plan first? Wouldn''t it be ideal to think of one before we go and face it?" Yoshino suggested, her voice trembling with a mix of logic and desperation. She was trying to anchor herself to a semblance of rationality amidst the swirling chaos of their situation.

    Nozomi hesitated visibly, her eyes reflecting an internal struggle. She wanted to charge ahead, driven by an instinctual need to protect her friends, but the shadows of doubt crept into her resolve. After a deep breath, she shook her head firmly. "No... we don''t know enough about the enemy to make a solid plan while they clearly know enough about us to set a trap. And even if we had information, what''s stopping them from finding out our plan? Just like they found this place."

    Yoshino bit her lip, and her mind was a storm of conflicting emotions. The logical part of her recognized the truth in Nozomi''s words, but another part of her¡ªa more emotional, protective part¡ªscreamed against it. The idea of walking into a confrontation without a strategy felt like teetering on the edge of madness. But what choice did they have? The enemy had already shown they were steps ahead, their trap meticulously laid.

    "Nozomi, are you sure about this?" Yoshino asked, her voice softer, almost pleading. She wanted to believe in her friend''s strength but couldn''t shake the gnawing fear that they were heading straight into their doom.

    Nozomi met Yoshino''s gaze with determination, yet her body language¡ªeyes darting, fingers twitching slightly¡ªbetrayed her underlying anxiety. "I''m sure," she said, her tone unwavering but her heart pounding in her chest. "We have to face this head-on. If we hesitate, if we overthink, we give them more power over us."

    "Fine," Yoshino said at last, her voice tinged with reluctant acceptance. "Just... try to be careful."

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Nozomi gave a small nod, her expression softening for a brief moment with gratitude. She turned to Seiza, her posture straightening as she steeled herself for the fight ahead. "I''m ready. Lead the way, Seiza." Her voice was resolute, but the slight tremor in her hands and the tightness of her jaw revealed the fear she was trying to hide.

    Seiza observed both girls, his heart heavy with the weight of their situation. He could see the bravery in Nozomi''s eyes, but he also recognized the fear lurking beneath the surface. As he led the way up the stairs, Seiza could only hope that their combined strength and determination would be enough to see them through whatever lay ahead.

    Seiza looked at Nozomi for a few moments before reluctantly obliging. The two teenagers followed him up the stairs.

    As they ascended, they soon found themselves close to what appeared to be a wall made of pitch-black darkness. If not for the light from Yoshino''s smartphone, they might have bumped their heads into it. So... this is what that place I was stuck in looked like from the outside... it certainly doesn''t make me want to come any closer! Yoshino thought, her internal alarm bells ringing loudly.

    Seiza walked up to the wall and closed his eyes in concentration. After a few seconds, the blackness began to twist and turn, finally opening up into a cave-like entrance. He turned to the girls. "The path is clear. We can enter now," he said with unease. Both girls nodded and stepped through the breach, one by one.

    Inside the barrier, the darkness soon became too much for Yoshino''s phone light to penetrate. Just as she was about to mention it, the gem on Nozomi''s tiara shone brightly, illuminating their surroundings with a sacred, white light that cut through the pitch-black darkness. "Uh... that''s convenient. How... did you do it?" Yoshino asked, putting her phone back into her bag.

    "I don''t know," Nozomi said with an awkward shrug and smile. "It just happened, like it did last time. Maybe it activates when the darkness becomes too much for me to see? That''s the only pattern I can see."

    "Huh... okay then," Yoshino replied, accepting that they''d need to test it further in safer conditions.

    Suddenly, Seiza spoke up to get their attention. "Oh, I forgot to ask earlier, but... do you want me to store the bags you''re carrying?"

    Nozomi stepped forward, holding her school bag. "You can do that?"

    Seiza nodded. "Yeah, just hold your bag out to me."

    Nozomi obliged, and Seiza closed his eyes. After a few seconds, her bag vanished from her hands without delay.

    Both girls stared at Nozomi''s empty hands in silence until Seiza broke it. "Uhhh... Yoshino? Do you want me to store your bag?" he offered.

    His words snapped Yoshino out of her shock. "O-oh, sorry, sorry," she said, clearing her throat. "I just didn''t expect it to be so... instant. No, I''d like to keep my bag. But thank you."

    Seiza nodded in relief. "Very well. If you change your mind, let me know." With that, they continued forward.

    As they walked through the murky darkness of the tunnel, Yoshino let her hand brush against the cold, unnerving walls. Each touch sent a strange, almost electric sensation coursing through her fingers. It was as if the darkness itself was alive, pulsating with malevolent energy. The feeling was unsettling, and she wondered if the walls were trying to communicate something¡ªor worse, trying to pull something from her.

    Her thoughts started to spiral, each new fear feeding into the next. What if this tunnel was more than just a physical barrier? What if it was a psychological one too, designed to break them down before the real fight even began? The notion sent chills down her spine. She could feel an ominous presence pressing against her consciousness, probing, seeking entry into her mind. The sensation was both invasive and violating, as if dark tendrils were slowly wrapping around her thoughts, ready to consume her sanity.

    Lost in the labyrinth of her anxiety, Yoshino stared into the unfathomable darkness, her mind racing with dreadful possibilities. She was so absorbed in her fear that she didn''t notice she had stopped walking until Nozomi''s voice cut through the oppressive silence. "Hey, Yoshino! What''s the hold-up?" Nozomi asked, her tone laced with concern.

    Startled, Yoshino blinked and shook her head, attempting to dispel the daze that had taken hold of her. "Sorry, just got lost in thought. Let''s keep moving," she replied, trying to regain her composure. But the truth was, she could still feel the lingering sensation of the dark presence, a sinister echo in her mind.

    As they continued, Yoshino''s thoughts returned to her eerie encounter with the wall. What was that? When I touched it, I felt... something trying to invade my mind... this is getting weirder... The questions gnawed at her, each one more disquieting than the last. She felt as if she were losing control, her fear threatening to spiral into panic.

    Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to tremble. Nozomi and Seiza both noticed, and without a word, Seiza leapt into Nozomi''s arms, who was ready to catch him. "Yoshino, quick! Hold my hand!" Nozomi urged, offering her free hand.

    Yoshino didn''t hesitate. As soon as they grasped hands, the floor gave way, plunging them into a seemingly infinite abyss of darkness. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Yoshino screamed in panic, her grip tightening on Nozomi''s hand.

    Their fall slowed until they hung suspended in midair. Yoshino took deep breaths, trying to steady herself. "Huh¡­ you okay?" Nozomi asked, her face worried.

    Yoshino nodded, though still shaky. "Yeah, I''m fine... though a heads-up about falling into an abyss would have been nice."

    "Yeah... sorry about that..." Nozomi muttered, looking away apologetically.

    "We''re here!" Seiza announced. Below, they saw an average two-story house, its exterior walls painted white and the roof a cheerful red.

    When they landed, Nozomi set Seiza down, who sniffed the air before tensing up. "Yes... the monster is definitely inside that house," he said, eyeing the seemingly normal structure with caution. "Let''s go."

    The girls nodded and fell in line behind Seiza, the small puppy''s confidence inspired by Nozomi''s own, guiding them through the unsettling landscape. Yoshino took occasional glances around, taking in the eerie emptiness that stretched infinitely in all directions. It was as if they were walking on an isolated island adrift in a vast void, and the house before them felt like a relic from another world. Each step closer amplified the sense of wrongness. This place wasn''t just abandoned; it felt intentionally deserted, as though something malevolent had driven everything away.

    Yoshino tried to steady her racing thoughts. Stay calm, Yoshino. You''re not alone this time. She reminded herself, though the mantra did little to quell the gnawing anxiety creeping up her spine.

    As they neared the house, an outdoor light caught Yoshino''s eye. It flickered weakly above the front door, its one remaining bulb struggling to illuminate. Swarms of insects buzzed incessantly around it, casting twitching shadows that only added to the ominous atmosphere. The windows were shrouded by heavy, impenetrable curtains, turning the interior into an enigmatic void.

    "Psst," Seiza whispered, motioning sharply with his paw, mimicking a signal from an old spy movie. Despite the surreal circumstances, Yoshino couldn''t help but be reminded of the espionage films she used to watch. She recognized the gesture and nodded, instinctively positioning herself on the right side of the door. Nozomi, with Seiza by her side, took up her position on the left.

    Yoshino could feel her pulse quicken, adrenaline beginning to course through her veins. She mouthed, "On the count of three," and signaled with her free hand. One, two, three. Yoshino flung the door open, and Nozomi slipped inside first, every muscle in her body tense, prepared for any ambush or hidden trap.

 Chapter 16: New Day, Same Problems (6)

    Meanwhile, back at the school, Life exited the school grounds, the weight of a long day evident in his posture. Once he was a good distance away, he allowed himself to relax and let out a heavy sigh. Phew, I''m beat... maintaining this disguise is more tiring than I thought. If I hadn''t actually experienced the concept of hard work back then...

    His mind wandered back to the teacher''s office a few minutes before he left for the day. He was just about ready to depart when a familiar voice called out to him, "Excuse me, Seikatsu-san?"

    Turning to face the speaker, he saw his colleague, Manabu Kibishi. She was one of the few teachers who had provided him with more information about Nozomi than he had initially received. "Some of us are going out for drinks at a place not too far from here. Would you like to join us?" she offered, pointing over her shoulder to a group of teachers chatting idly. Her demeanor was far less stressed compared to the previous day, likely because Nozomi hadn''t been late to class¡ªa significant improvement, considering Manabu''s frequent complaints about her punctuality.

    Life glanced at the group of teachers, weighing his options. Hmm... I could use a drink, but...

    "Wait just a second," he told Manabu, turning away to face his backpack. Better to be safe than sorry... He closed his eyes, and instantly, his vision was enveloped by the sight of an abandoned lab. A dog with a peculiar star-shaped birthmark was the first thing he noticed. "It''s another darkspawn, they somehow found us!" the dog exclaimed.

    That was enough for Life to make his decision. He opened his eyes, finding himself back in the teacher''s office. Not wanting to linger in awkward silence, he raised a hand to his chin, pretending to consider the invitation seriously. "Hmm..."

    After what he deemed an appropriate pause, he turned to Manabu, backpack slung over his shoulder. "Would you mind telling me where it is? I have some¡­ personal matters that require my attention, but if I finish in time, I might be able to join you," he said, offering a polite smile.

    "I see... No problem. I can send you the address in our teacher''s chat group. Are you already in the group?" She pulled out her red smartphone, waiting for his response.

    "Ah, no, I''m not. I would actually appreciate that, thank you," Life replied genuinely. He transformed the black cell phone in his pocket into a smartphone identical to Manabu''s before pulling it out.

    He fiddled with the device, confirming it replicated the world''s comparatively ancient technology perfectly. It even copied the apps from Manabu''s phone, in addition to the ones he had, though it generated a random phone number for him. Man, as much as I can get iffy about the guy, I can''t deny how convenient some of Tec''s inventions are.

    "Here, note this down," Life said, providing Manabu with his new number. Moments later, his phone buzzed with a notification from an app called Chat,now!¡ªa message from a group chat featuring a photo of Manabu and the other teachers as its profile picture. The message read: [Hello, text me if you can read this, Shigoto-san.] The number was unfamiliar, but Life didn''t need to guess it was from Manabu.

    An idea struck him, and he couldn''t resist. Typing in all caps, he sent: [WHAT?! SORRY, I CAN''T READ THAT! WOULD YOU MIND TYPING LOUDER?!]

    Manabu chuckled upon reading the message and decided to play along. [I SAID, TEXT ME IF YOU CAN READ THIS, SHIGOTO-SAN!]

    "Pfft..." Life couldn''t help but snort. He hadn''t expected her to catch on so quickly and play along with the joke, given her reputation as a strict teacher¡ªsomething he may or may not have eavesdropped from students while exploring the school to familiarize himself with it. Satisfied with the interaction, he responded normally. [Okay, okay, I can read you.]

    "Alright then, let me send you the address..." After a few seconds, his phone buzzed with the location of a place he didn''t recognize.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Manabu, having confirmed he received the message, turned back to her colleagues. Before leaving, she glanced back at Life. "Oh, also, I don''t know if you''ll need it, but good luck with your personal matters."

    Life smirked confidently. "I won''t, but I appreciate the sentiment." She returned the smirk before joining the other teachers.

    After packing his backpack, he exited the teacher''s office. As he walked, he thought back on the vision he had glimpsed through his ''Life''s Perspective'' and a touch of ''Fortunate Life'' that had provided perfect timing. Now, how should I approach this situation? He raised a hand to his chin in contemplation. I can''t just do what I did yesterday; I might be, for lack of a better word, uncreative. But even I have my limits. Surely I can come up with something different.

    He crossed his arms, pondering. Maybe I could just join her? If I''m to be her mentor, that''s a no-brainer. But can I really just... do it?

    With a shrug, he decided. Y''know what? Whatever. I can wing it if something unforeseen happens. Stopping, he scanned his surroundings to ensure he was alone. Seeing no one, he smirked. Better not keep her waiting. In an instant, he vanished, as if he had never been there.

    He reappeared on a grassy plain, in front of an abandoned building. Strange, this is definitely the place... but why would she come here? Sure, the lab looked old, but functional, and with a few days of maintenance, it would be good as new. While this...

    He glanced at an old, rusty sign on the ground, its message lost to time. Stepping past it, he moved inside. This, however, would take months to restore. Unless they had access to technology from my world; then rebuilding this place would take half a minute... I might actually do it if this place somehow becomes relevant enough to justify the effort.

    Liquid metal enveloped his body, transforming his clothes until he was dressed as his alter ego, the cloaked hero Outsider. There, now they won''t recognize me as their teacher!

    Venturing deeper into the building, Outsider soon found himself in what appeared to be the remains of a reception area. It was barely recognizable in its dilapidated state, a mere whisper of its former self.

    His attention was drawn to a secret passage leading down below, likely to the old lab he had seen through Nozomi''s eyes. As he approached, he noticed the darkness blocking the stairs was not merely an absence of light but a solid, impenetrable barrier of dark magic. He chuckled. I can''t help but think Magic would spot the almost insignificant difference between this dark magic and yesterday''s. He''d probably give a 12-hour lecture on it. One of the few times I''d gladly ask Tec for a job to avoid him.

    Lowering himself to one knee, Life closed his eyes again. Immediately, his vision filled with a flight of stairs bathed in light from behind, the path blocked by the same solid darkness.

    He watched as the familiar dog passed by him, approaching the dark wall. After a few seconds, the dog twisted the darkness into a spiral, creating an entrance that resembled a cave. "The path is clear. We can enter now," the dog said.

    Life felt his vision moving up and down in a nod before following the dog into the cave''s depths. Opening his eyes, he found himself back in the reception room, his body unmoved.

    Rising from his crouched position, Life approached the dark barrier with a mixture of caution and determination. The air around it was dense, almost palpable, as if the darkness itself was a living entity, waiting to swallow any who dared to breach it. He reached out with a steady hand, his fingers brushing against the inky surface. "Ea-sy... does... it..." he murmured to himself, his voice barely above a whisper, yet filled with concentration.

    He poured his will into the barrier, delicately manipulating the dark energies that composed it. The darkness resisted at first, pushing back against his intrusion, but Life''s persistence slowly began to prevail. His brow furrowed as he carefully twisted and shaped the barrier, ensuring he didn''t apply too much force and risk destroying it outright. It was a delicate balance, a dance of shadows and willpower.

    Gradually, the barrier yielded to his touch, folding and parting like a curtain of liquid night. He worked methodically, his focus unbroken, guiding the darkness until a gaping hole materialized in the center. The edges of the hole swirled and undulated as if trying to close back up, but Life''s control held firm.

    Before him now lay an abyss, a chasm of unrelenting blackness that seemed to swallow the light around it. The darkness within was deep and almost intimidating, an unknown void that beckoned with silent promises of danger and discovery. Life''s gaze was steady, undeterred by the eerie sight.

    Standing tall, he took a deep breath, steeling himself for what lay ahead. Now... let''s make an entrance! A hint of a smirk grew at the corners of his lips. The thrill of the unknown, the challenge of what''s to come¡ªall of it ignited a spark within him that he rarely allowed himself to feel.

    With a fluid, almost theatrical motion, Life leaped into the void. One moment he was surrounded by the familiar world, the next, he was plunging into an endless darkness. The air around him grew colder, more oppressive.

 Chapter 17: New Day, Same Problems (7)

    The door creaked ominously as Yoshino pushed it open. Nozomi immediately took the lead, stepping over the threshold with her finger poised, ready to unleash its radiant power. The glowing light from her hand cast a stark contrast against the dim entryway, each movement a calculated measure against any hidden dangers that might lurk.

    But, unexpectedly, there was nothing. No ambush, no immediate threat¡ªonly the familiar setting of an entryway that looked remarkably similar to their own homes. Nozomi''s eyes darted around, mistrusting the tranquility of the scene. She knew better than to lower her guard; the lives of her friends depended on her vigilance. A bead of nervous sweat trickled down her temple. "See anything?" she asked, her voice steady despite the tension.

    "No, I don''t see anything out of the ordinary..." Seiza replied, his nose twitching as he attempted to sniff out any clues. Moments later, his expression grew distressed. Although he could detect the monster''s scent, he couldn''t determine its exact location within the house. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath to steady himself, but found only silence when he strained to hear beyond Nozomi and Yoshino''s breathing. His face contorted in frustration. "...and I don''t like it."

    Yoshino shook her head, sharing his unease. "Yeah, same..." As she scanned the area, something caught her eye¡ªthree pairs of shoes neatly lined up side by side. "Seiza... did you smell more than one monster? If so... how many?" she asked, hoping for clarity as nervous sweat began to form on her brow.

    Seiza, puzzled by the line of questioning, shook his head emphatically. "No... I''m sure I only smelled one monster. Why?" He glanced at Nozomi, who had attentively listened while keeping her gaze fixed on the entryway.

    Without a word, Yoshino pointed to the shoes. Seiza followed her gesture, his eyes widening in confusion. Realization dawned slowly, and his expression shifted from confusion to anxiety. "No... t-that can''t be right! I''m sure I only smelled ONE darkspawn here! This must be a decoy... Y-yes, that must be it!"

    As Seiza''s panic escalated, it felt like the walls of the once familiar house were closing in on them. His frantic movements and wide-eyed anxiety threatened to tip the delicate balance of their precarious situation. Each sharp breath he took intensified the tension in the air, and Nozomi''s eyes darted between Seiza and their surroundings, caught between the urge to soothe him and the necessity of staying vigilant for any lurking danger.

    Yoshino could see the internal struggle in Nozomi''s eyes¡ªher friend was torn between her protective instincts and the need to remain alert. The room seemed to grow smaller and darker, the silence around them amplifying the sound of Seiza''s distress.

    Taking a deep, steadying breath, Yoshino made a decision. She knelt in front of Seiza, her heart pounding, and gently placed her hand on his head. Her touch was soft and deliberate, meant to transmit a sense of calm and safety. "Hey... come on now... no need to beat yourself up," she murmured, her voice a quiet balm in the tense atmosphere. She could feel her own anxiety simmering underneath the surface, but she pushed it aside, focusing solely on the trembling creature before her. "Everyone makes mistakes."

    Seiza looked at her, his eyes wide and glassy. For a moment, Yoshino feared that her words hadn''t reached him, that the encroaching darkness of his panic was too deep. But slowly, his frantic breathing began to even out. Her gentle stroking seemed to ground him, and a faint, grateful smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

    Taking a deeper breath, Seiza nodded. The tension in his small body started to ease, his frame visibly relaxing. His eyes, which had been filled with frantic energy, softened. "Thank you, Yoshino," he whispered, his voice carrying a mix of relief and lingering fear.

    Before Yoshino could respond, a faint, barely audible sound emanated from deeper within the house¡ªthe sizzling noise of something frying. The unexpected sound startled all three of them, the frying crackle piercing their heightened senses.

    They stood frozen in silence, the faint sizzling the only sound among them. After a few heartbeats, Yoshino regained her composure and moved next to Nozomi, snapping her out of her trance. She motioned for her to advance.

    Nozomi, now more collected, nodded and cautiously proceeded deeper into the house. Each step was deliberate, each footfall a whisper against the wooden floor. Yoshino and Seiza followed closely behind, matching her cautious pace.

    As they approached the source of the sound, it grew clearer. They soon found themselves just outside a door that emitted the scent of cooking. Nozomi noticed the door was slightly ajar, leaving a slim gap.

    After a moment''s hesitation, she gently pushed the door open wider, allowing her to peer inside. She glimpsed a regular kitchen. A wooden table capable of seating an entire family stood in the center, surrounded by six chairs. On the stove, a frying pan sizzled with unknown contents. Her breath hitched as something blocked her view¡ªa person.

    It was a woman, her back to Nozomi. Long black hair fell down her back, and she wore a dark blue house dress and apron. She seemed absorbed in preparing the meal. After tending the frying pan, she moved out of sight and returned moments later to set the table with delicate precision.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Overwhelmed by the strangeness of the situation, Nozomi stepped back from the gap. The entire day had been a surreal blend of fear and confusion, and with her accident earlier, it was shaping up to be one of the most bizarre and stressful days of her life.

    A gentle hand on her shoulder startled her. She turned to see Yoshino''s concerned expression. Yoshino''s eyes silently asked if she was okay. Nozomi took a deep breath, calming herself. She nodded, and Yoshino released her grip.

    As Nozomi steeled herself to peek again, the door swung open from the inside. The woman from the kitchen stood before them, equally surprised. A tense pause hung in the air. The woman broke the silence. "Wait¡­"

    Tension crackled through the entryway. Nozomi instinctively hid her glowing finger behind her back, her mind racing. This woman seemed human¡ªno signs of monstrosity at all.

    She glanced at her companions. Yoshino had a death grip on her school bag, eyes locked on the woman in readiness to defend. Seiza, meanwhile, stood frozen with his mouth agape, rendering Nozomi more anxious¡ªhis senses were often sharper than hers.

    The woman''s voice pulled Nozomi back to the present. "Are you guys Judai''s friends?" she asked, her initial surprise transforming into a welcoming smile. She stepped aside. "Come in, come in. Dinner is almost ready." She turned back to the frying pan, leaving the group to process the unexpected invitation.

    Yoshino didn''t hesitate. She moved past Nozomi and took a seat at the table. When the woman''s back was turned, she signaled for Nozomi and Seiza to join her.

    Baffled, Seiza looked to Nozomi for answers. What is she doing? he thought, seeking her insight. Please, Nozomi, tell me there''s a plan.

    Nozomi, equally confused but trusting Yoshino''s instincts, followed her to the table. She motioned for Seiza to join them, hoping he wouldn''t be too upset later.

    Reluctantly, Seiza conceded and climbed onto the chair beside Nozomi. She gently rubbed his back, both to soothe his anxiety and her own. His wagging tail brought both of them a measure of comfort.

    Once settled at the table, Yoshino could feel the tension tightening like a vise around her chest. She glanced at the housewife, who busied herself in the kitchen, seemingly unaware of the turmoil brewing within her unexpected guests. Leaning closer to Nozomi and Seiza, Yoshino whispered urgently, "Since we lack information, it''s best to play along for now. If they try anything, we will..." She hesitated, the seriousness of their situation starkly visible in her eyes. "Nozomi... I know I may be asking a lot, but... can you deal with them? Even if they look... human?"

    Nozomi''s heart nearly stopped. The question sliced through her composure like a blade. She had never taken a human life before, and the gravity of such a notion hit her like a tidal wave. She glanced furtively at the woman in the kitchen, her back turned and seemingly innocuous. It would be so easy¡ªone shot, one moment of resolute action. But it wasn''t that simple. Could she mentally separate the human appearance from the monster they might be?

    Swallowing hard, she took a deep breath to steady herself. Her voice, though trembling, carried a resolve she didn''t fully feel. "I... don''t know, but... I will keep in mind they only... look like us."

    Yoshino''s face softened, mirroring the inner conflict that Nozomi felt. She reached out and placed her hand over Nozomi''s, a silent gesture of solidarity. "I-I mean, I''ll only do it if there''s no other choice... h-hopefully it won''t come to that," Nozomi quickly added, her voice betraying her fear of the unknown.

    The weight of the unspoken hung between them, thickening the air with doubt and trepidation. Nozomi could see the struggle in Yoshino''s eyes, the battle between their shared humanity and the harsh reality of their situation. It was a cruel test of their resolve, one they shouldn''t have to face but had no choice but to confront.

    Before their conversation could continue, an adult man entered the kitchen. He wore worker overalls and gave the housewife a tired yet affectionate smile. "Sorry for the wait. I had to get Judai out of his room¡­"

    He trailed off, noticing the two teenagers. Recovering from his initial surprise, he smiled cheerfully. "Hey... you must be Judai''s friends! He told us you''d come. My name is Otoko, Otoko Konchu. Nice to meet you both." He extended his hand.

    Yoshino hesitated but then shook his hand. "O-Oh, the pleasure is mine. I''m Yoshino, and this is Nozomi." She motioned to Nozomi, who nodded, trying her best to appear friendly.

    Otoko nodded at both girls. "Good to see Judai made friends with such polite young ladies..." He then motioned towards the housewife. "Oh, and this is the most beautiful woman in the world, my wife, Josei."

    Josei blushed slightly at his compliment. "Now, now, no need to exaggerate in front of Judai''s friends," she said bashfully.

    "It''s not an exaggeration if it''s the truth," Otoko replied with a playful smile.

    Their attention was drawn to an irritated voice. "Urgh, can you both tone it down with all this pointless yapping?" The voice belonged to a teenager wearing casual clothes, a black cap, and a face mask. His eyes were hidden by black goggles, and his posture screamed boredom.

    "Heh, okay son, we''ll stop¡­ for now," Otoko teased, taking a seat opposite Nozomi and motioning for the boy to sit beside him.

    The teenager sighed. "Sure, whatever." He sat down, noticing Seiza for the first time. "Can any of you get the dog out of the chair? That place is for someone else."

    Yoshino raised an eyebrow. "And for whom, if I may ask?" she inquired while Nozomi petted Seiza, who had moved to her lap.

    The teenager tilted his head. "Really? Are you still gonna play dumb? The masked guy, with a cloak, who entered around the same time as you. Who else?"

    Nozomi''s eyes widened. A masked guy¡­ wait.

    Before she could finish her thought, they heard a knocking sound. Turning towards it, they saw a figure in a black cloak and a white mask with two eyeholes. The figure wore magician''s gloves and exuded an aura of mystery. "Hello, am I interrupting?" The voice was altered, almost robotic.

    Nozomi glanced at Yoshino, whose mind seemed to be racing. This technically wasn''t their first encounter, but the masked individual''s sudden appearance was unnerving.

    Life, the masked figure, couldn''t help but smile smugly at the confusion on Yoshino''s and Seiza''s faces. Heh, I guess I made a good entrance!

 Chapter 18: New Day, Same Problems (8)

    As Life, disguised as the Outsider, watched the surprised reactions of everyone around the table, he couldn''t help but feel slightly amused by their expressions. Each face told a story of curiosity, apprehension, and confusion. As he calmly walked toward the table, those paying close attention might have noticed the precision in his steps. His walk, confident and disciplined, seemed too deliberate to be natural, yet for Life, it was simply second nature.

    "Excuse me for the wait," he began, his voice tampered to appear neutral and unrecognizable. "I was occupied with some¡­ personal matters. In any case, it seems like you are about to have... dinner?" The slight note of confusion still managed to filter through his electronically altered tone.

    Silence greeted his question, and Life merely shrugged off the lack of response. He pulled the chair next to Nozomi, only to pause mid-action when he noticed her clear, shocked expression. Barely able to contain an amused chuckle, he asked, "Would you mind if I sit here?" His tampered voice masked the teasing undertones, presenting the request as a polite inquiry.

    Nozomi snapped out of her shock and quickly nodded at the masked man. As Life settled into the chair, he made sure his posture was perfect. Comfortable, he quickly noticed the wary look Yoshino gave him. Unlike Nozomi''s stunned awe, Yoshino''s expression was one of cautious unease, as if trying to decipher the unknown variable he represented. This might not look ideal, but I think I can manage it. How about...

    Turning to address Yoshino directly, Life''s intention was to assure her of his friendliness. However, Yoshino recoiled slightly as the masked, hooded figure''s gaze met hers, staring with an intensity that felt like it could see right through her.

    Yoshino began to sweat profusely, in a manner reminiscent of Nozomi when they had met personally for the first time. As off-putting as it was, it reassured Life that Nozomi''s peculiar reactions weren''t entirely unique to her. Now, whether that was a positive or negative trait was something Life decided to ponder later.

    He sighed internally before offering his hand to Yoshino. "Hello, I am Outsider. It''s a pleasure to meet you..." He left the sentence hanging, waiting for her to complete it while ensuring his voice remained calm and gentle to ease her nerves. ''Even though I already know her name, it would be incredibly suspicious to just blurt it out.''

    Yoshino, taken aback, glanced between his hand and mask a few times before cautiously complying with a handshake. "Yoshino... it''s nice to meet you too?" Her voice betrayed her uncertainty, but the fact that her sweating subsided was progress enough.

    While shaking Yoshino''s hand, Life glanced at Nozomi, who was still quietly observing the interaction. Oh yeah, I almost forgot about you. I should probably introduce myself to avoid unnecessary complications... Although, is it just me, or does this dog on her lap give me a weird look? Is it my smell? Well, even if it is... it''s not like I can do anything now. Just take a bath when I get the chance.

    Releasing Yoshino''s hand, Life immediately offered the same gesture to Nozomi. "Hello again. Although I may have introduced myself to you before, you weren''t in the best condition at that time to do the same. Would you mind telling me your name?"

    Nozomi''s awe shifted to embarrassment, her cheeks flushing red. "O-oh, my name? Yes, my name is¡­" She paused for a moment before continuing, "G-guardian Taurus. That''s, uh, that''s my name." Despite her effort, it was clear she was a terrible liar.

    Life almost rolled his eyes, his internal amusement barely restrained as he maintained a calm demeanor. You know, I might take you more seriously¡ªjust a little¡ªif you didn''t become such a mess over simple things. But credit where it''s due; using a fake name is a smart move. Sure, I already know your real name, but¡­ semantics.

    Seiza and Yoshino both perked up at Nozomi''s statement. Yoshino voiced their mutual confusion. "W-wait¡­ again? You''ve met this guy before, No¡ªTaurus?!" Her near slip was subtle but still raised questions about their previous encounters.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Before Nozomi could respond, Judai''s irritated voice cut through the tension. "Er, excuse me?" The frustration of being overlooked was palpable in his tone.

    As everyone turned their attention to Judai, Life noticed the man in worker clothes rummaging through the fridge. Judai, now the focus, continued. "As much as I would love to wait for your conversation to end, I have better things to do with my time." Though his face was hidden by a mask and goggles, his annoyance was clear.

    "I''ll get straight to the point: one of you did something to one of my kind yesterday, and a recent development..." He glanced at Life, "makes this situation less straightforward. So I ask, who was it?"

    A heavy silence filled the room, punctuated by the soft sizzle from the frying pan. Life considered breaking it, but Nozomi spoke up first. "Excuse me, but¡­ why do you want to know?" Confusion was etched across her face.

    Judai studied her for a moment, clearly baffled. Nozomi quickly rephrased, "I-I mean, why not just, y''know¡­ try to kill us all at once?"

    Judai seemed to settle at her rephrased question and responded, "Hmm... You see, although your first impressions may have suggested otherwise, not all of my kind are bloodthirsty maniacs. While some of us have grown beyond our more... unpleasant qualities, usually after a few years, others remain wild. Unless ordered¡ªand I wasn''t¡ªI won''t harm those who are minding their own business."

    Nozomi hesitated, the weight of her next question pressing on her. "What was your order?"

    "My only order was to discover why it disappeared and, if it was an individual, to bring them in alive," Judai answered with a sigh.

    "And I suppose you won''t tell us who gave you that order?" Yoshino raised an eyebrow.

    "Technically, I wasn''t ordered to keep it a secret," Judai said, scratching his chin thoughtfully. "But letting you know would likely backfire later."

    In the background, the man in worker clothes pulled out a can labeled BrownBeer, opened it, and took a sip.

    Life broke the growing tension. "And what if we refuse to cooperate?" he asked, raising his hand theatrically as if deep in thought¡ªa gesture he already knew the probable answer to but wanted confirmation.

    Judai turned back to Life after a moment''s silent contemplation. "If someone proves too troublesome, I''m authorized to use any means necessary. That includes lethal force." His tone remained disturbingly flat, almost disinterested, in delivering the threat. When Life glanced at Yoshino and Nozomi, their faces reflected appropriate tension.

    "Okay... but why are you so confident we won''t just fight you right now?" Yoshino demanded, giving Life a quick glance before focusing back on Judai.

    Judai shrugged nonchalantly, an action so casual it set every nerve in Yoshino''s body on edge. The grandfather clock in the corner seemed to tick louder, each swing of its pendulum echoing the tension in the air. "Nothing is stopping you," he said, his voice calm and almost detached, "but consider this: even if you manage to defeat me, do you think my creator will stand idle? They have the conviction and resources to escalate this situation significantly if provoked. It wouldn''t just end with me; it would ripple out, affecting you and everyone involved."

    Life observed keenly as Yoshino, sitting rigidly beside him, curled her finger¡ªa subtle yet decisive signal to Nozomi. The two shared a silent understanding, the gravity of their decision reflected in the fleeting eye contact. Nozomi began to discreetly charge her finger under the table, the soft hum of gathering energy barely perceptible beneath the rising tension.

    Judai, either not noticing or simply unbothered by their silent coordination, continued. "But if the responsible party comes willingly, escalation won''t happen. While I can''t guarantee what my creator plans, I can tell you they aren''t a killer." His voice was cold, factual, delivering the terms of their impossible situation with unnerving calmness.

    The room seemed to constrict around them, each breath growing heavier, each heartbeat louder. The tension was a living thing, pressing down on their shoulders, coiling tighter and tighter until Yoshino decided the moment had come. "Really tempting offer, but¡­" She curled her last finger, the final signal.

    In perfect synchrony, Yoshino and Nozomi stood up, their chairs scraping harshly against the wooden floor. Nozomi''s finger shone with a brilliant, purifying light, aimed directly at Judai. Yoshino, her expression hardening into determined resolve, pulled out a colt single-action army revolver, the metal gleaming ominously under the dim kitchen light.

    Life nearly chuckled at the unexpected turn of events. The sight of Yoshino wielding the revolver with such familiarity suggested depths to her character not immediately apparent.

    Two loud gunshots rang out, shattering the fragile silence of the tension-filled room.

 Chapter 19: New Day, Same Problems (9)

    Back pressed against the cold, unforgiving kitchen wall, Yoshino found herself gasping desperately for breath. Judai''s hand clamped around her neck with relentless force, his fingers digging into her skin like iron talons. The pressure crushed her airway, leaving only the faintest semblance of air to trickle through. Each breath was a laborious struggle, a battle waged against the vice-like grip choking the life out of her.

    Her vision began to blur, dark spots dancing at the edges of her sight. The world around her seemed to tilt and waver, the once clear and vivid surroundings of the kitchen now reduced to a muddled haze. Her thoughts, usually sharp and quick, were sluggish and disjointed, her mind grappling to comprehend the sudden and brutal change in her reality. "W-what?" she thought, the question echoing in her mind as she struggled to make sense of the overwhelming pain and terror.

    Judai''s face loomed above her, his lack of expression thanks to the goggles and medical face mask covering most of his face on top of how casually he seemed to be when holding her like that pierced through the fog of her progressively fading consciousness. It was a chilling reminder of the power these darkspawns possessed.

    Just moments earlier, the scene had been starkly different.

    <hr>

    "Whatever the case, I really only care about getting this job done, so, what''s it going to be?" Judai''s voice cut through the tension, leaving his question to hang in the air.

    That''s what I would say if I didn''t already know what you were planning. I still don''t know for sure what''s going on... but I refuse to underestimate you again! Judai''s thoughts raced as he surveilled the room, all thanks to one of the many insects he controlled using his magic, [Pest Control]. An unblinking set of compound eyes recorded every subtle movement under the table.

    He glanced at Nozomi, who was charging her finger with a familiar type of magic. Despite its different glow, Judai recognized it as the same force that had almost ended his life before. He vaguely remembered hearing her name when he had spied on them, her name¡ªNozomi¡ªtickled his memory with a sense of familiarity he couldn''t quite place.

    Then his gaze shifted to the new variable, the one who called himself Outsider. Judai resisted the urge to laugh at how fitting the name seemed. Outsider was an anomaly, a wild card whose abilities and intentions were unknown. Unlike Nozomi, who he had dismissed as a clumsy novice, this Outsider was someone to be wary of.

    Judai''s muscles tensed with the effort of controlling his rising panic as he executed his next risky maneuver. He had only planned for one opponent¡ªYoshino¡ªbut now he had two more to contend with. He would have to be perfect to survive this.

    Yoshino''s voice pierced his thoughts: "Really tempting offer, but..." Both girls sprang from their chairs in unison. Nozomi''s finger glowed brightly as it aimed at him, while Yoshino pointed a revolver with practiced precision.

    Judai acted swiftly. With a single powerful motion, he flipped the table, using it as a barrier. Nozomi''s light bullet narrowly missed him by a couple of centimeters, while Yoshino''s regular bullet found its mark in his arm. He stole a quick glance at the injury. Hmm... that confirms she''s not a magical girl. Strange, but it simplifies things.

    Before the table could crash to the ground, Judai utilized its cover, moving swiftly around it. He punched Outsider with enough force to send him crashing into the kitchen wall, his head bouncing off it with a resounding thud. One down, two to go.

    Without giving the girls a chance to react, he lifted Nozomi into the air and hurled her towards a kitchen wall, her body crumpling as it hit. Two down, one to go.

    Yoshino screamed, "Tau¡ª" but Judai silenced her by grabbing her neck, slamming her into the wall before she could complete the name. Her revolver clattered uselessly to the floor as the force knocked the air out of her lungs. She struggled to breathe, to comprehend the sudden violence.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Overwhelming her own instincts to survive, Judai cracked a small, vindictive smirk hidden beneath his mask. Three down, none left.

    <hr>

    Back in the present, Yoshino desperately clawed at Judai''s arm, her thoughts frantic. Dammit, how did he move so fast? Each breath was a laborious struggle, her vision narrowing as darkness crept in from the edges.

    Judai leaned in close enough to whisper, malice dripping from his words. "Y''know... as much as I said that I''ve grown beyond my kind''s violent urges, it can''t be overstated how elated I am feeling right now, doing this to you, of all people."

    His words barely registered in Yoshino''s mind, clouded by his crushing grip. Her focus was drawn to Judai''s sudden pause, his gaze lowering to something at their feet.

    Seiza had rebounded from his initial shock, driven by desperation and fierce loyalty. His small jaws clamped down on Judai''s leg with almost supernatural determination. Blood¡ªblack as night and thick like tar¡ªtrickled from the puncture wounds, staining the fur around Seiza''s mouth. Despite the visible damage, Judai''s annoyance seemed barely piqued. With a swift, almost casual motion, he lifted Seiza by the neck, his fingers digging harshly into the soft fur and skin.

    In a horrific display of merciless strength, Judai began to slam the helpless puppy against the wall repeatedly.

    THUD THUD THUD THUD THUD CRACK

    The sickening sound of Seiza''s small, fragile body breaking against the unforgiving wall echoed through the room like a death knell. The final impact left an audible crack, and the agony was palpable in the whimper that escaped Seiza''s trembling form. Barely able to move, he lay on the cold floor, blood pooling beneath him, each breath a ragged whisper of defiance. "Let... her... go..." Seiza managed to mutter, his voice fragile and strained, yet imbued with unwavering determination.

    Rage and desperation surged within Yoshino, igniting a fire of fierce resolve. With one hand still clawing at Judai''s restraining arm, she reached into her school bag with the other and pulled out a kitchen knife. Summoning every ounce of her adrenaline within her, she let out a primal scream and plunged the blade into the side of Judai''s head.

    Black blood gushed from the wound, a dark torrent that spattered across her face and clothes. The metallic taste mingled with bile in her mouth, but she didn''t relent, pushing the knife deeper, nudging it up and down to tear through flesh and bone. The strings of Judai''s medical mask snapped, revealing a sinister grin beneath it that sent chills down her spine.

    "Y''know... if you want my blood so much," he hissed, tightening his grip on her hand that held the knife. He turned his head with a deliberate, almost mocking slowness, forcing her to face the grotesque wound she had inflicted. "Don''t mind if I give you a taste of it."

    Panic coursed through Yoshino as the horrifying realization of Judai''s plan dawned on her. He intended to drown her in his own thick, black blood, to strangle her while forcing her to ingest the dark liquid. She tried to free her hand or withdraw the knife, but Judai''s grip was unyielding. With a mere exertion of pressure, he twisted and snapped the bones in her hand. The pain was excruciating, a barely audible gasp escaping her lips as tears stung her eyes and her vision blurred from the lack of oxygen.

    In her last act of desperate defiance, Yoshino tried to close her mouth and turn her head away, but Judai slammed her body against the wall again and again.

    THUD THUD THUD THUD THUD

    The relentless assault, combined with the crushing grip on her neck, left her limbs weak and her spirit teetering on the brink of collapse. Her vision darkened, tears mingling with the blood on her face as she began to cough up red froth. Just then, a faint, yet powerful light bathed Judai''s back, casting long shadows across the room.

    Yoshino''s eyes widened, a fragile spark of relief flickering within them as she recognized the glow¡ªit was Nozomi''s light. The familiar, purifying brightness brought hope, but it was short-lived. Judai''s monstrous grin widened, a dark plan clearly forming in his mind. Yoshino''s thoughts raced as she comprehended the depths of his cruelty. Don''t tell me... He''s planning to use Nozomi''s disoriented state to kill me by dodging at the last moment! This sick bastard!

    Yoshino tried to scream to alert Nozomi, to warn her of the danger, but only a weak gasp escaped her lips. Judai''s sadistic delight was evident as he seemed to relish her helpless realization. His confidence was towering, his grip on her firm as he prepared for his final, malicious act.

    Driven by a desperate need to survive, Yoshino focused every ounce of her remaining strength. She waited for the perfect moment when Judai tilted his head aside, revealing her fully to Nozomi''s incoming light. With a final, determined effort, she released the knife, letting it slide from Judai''s flesh just as the room was consumed by a searing, blinding flash of light.

 Chapter 20: New Day, Same Problems (10)

    As Judai''s vision was blinded by the blinding flash of light, he couldn''t help but revel in silent triumph. He had done it; after everything he had been through, he had finally exacted his revenge on Yoshino. In that singular moment, Judai felt a profound sense of peace wash over him, as though he had finally achieved a long-sought peace of mind.

    THUD

    The sharp sound sliced through his brief celebration, brutally yanking Judai back to the present. As his vision gradually cleared, he felt a jolt of shock when he saw Yoshino lying on the ground, coughing and gasping for air. Her body, remarkably unscathed, showed no signs of Nozomi''s attack. Huh!? How is she alive? I definitely saw her get shot in the face!

    A chilling realization gripped him. Wait... why is she lying on the floor? Shouldn''t my arm still be holding her? His eyes moved away from Yoshino, each second stretching into an agonizing eternity. He finally glanced at where his arm should have been¡ªand froze. The limb that once gripped Yoshino''s throat was now nothing but a wisp of black smoke. The destruction extended to his shoulder, the flesh and bone gone as if it had never existed.

    Judai inhaled sharply, his mind whirling as he fought to remain calm. It... it has happened again... WHY DOES THIS KEEP HAPPENING?! Panic surged through him, a hot wave that mingled with an icy dread. The pain was a familiar, loathsome sensation that dragged dark memories up from the depths of his psyche¡ªmemories he once thought buried resurfaced. His thoughts spiraled. No, no, no, No, No, No, NO, NO, NO, NO!!!

    In a desperate attempt to regain control, Judai clenched his teeth so tightly they began to grind, the sound grating against the silence even as his teeth fractured and regenerated moments later. His entire body trembled with a cocktail of intense rage and searing pain. But with a Herculean effort, he managed to focus, his mind narrowing in on the immediate threats.

    When he looked back at Yoshino, he saw that her breathing had somewhat stabilized. She lay on the ground, taking in ragged breaths, her chest heaving with effort. Their eyes met, and to his utter astonishment, she caught his gaze and managed a weak but undeniably cocky smile. The sight was infuriating, making the black blood in his veins boil with rage. "What... did you do?!"

    Yoshino, taking a few moments to savor his shock, raised her unbroken hand and slowly pointed to her left eye, which still glistened with the trail of tears. Her voice, though soft, carried an edge of defiance and triumph. "Guess~."

    Judai''s mind raced, trying to decode her gesture. Huh, why is she pointing at herself? And then it hit him, like a bolt of lightning¡ªhe remembered a similar occurrence involving Nozomi. "Wait! No way you... just reflected her attack back at me with your eyes?!" His voice rose with incredulity, utterly baffled by the realization.

    "Bingo... heh. If I hadn''t seen her attack reflected off that metal wall before, I would definitely be a goner." Yoshino''s eyes flicked to the spot where Judai''s arm had once been before she let out a dry, mirthless chuckle. "Although... if I knew it would cause this much damage, I would''ve made sure it hit you square in the head!" Her voice softened as she looked down, gathering her strength.

    <hr>

    While Yoshino and Judai exchanged words, Life watched from the privacy of his mask with a grin that stretched wider than it had since arriving in this world. Oh, yes! That''s good! I''ll admit, Yoshino... you didn''t seem to contribute much beyond being Nozomi''s motivation. But after this, I can see there''s potential...

    Calming himself from the initial excitement, his thoughts turned critical. Although, I have to deduct points for telling the enemy how you outsmarted them. I get the appeal, I''ve done it often in the past, but I can back up my trash-talking. You...not so much. Yet. So, points deducted.

    Life decided it was time to act. Unfazed by Judai''s earlier assault, he got up from the ground and took in the scene around him, ignoring the oblivious couple who continued their mundane activities, unaware of the chaos. Whatever their deal is, I have more interesting things to focus on.

    As a silvery liquid started to seep from his glove, it formed into a Tommy gun hidden beneath his cloak. He casually circled around Judai, putting the kitchen door in front of him. Life raised his hand, calculating Judai''s position relative to the exit. Hmm, yes... this will do.

    Judai gritted his teeth and clenched his remaining hand in pain. "You wench!"

    But before Judai could retaliate, Life interjected. "[Perfect Copy: Tommy Gun!]" With dramatic flair, Life revealed the Tommy gun from beneath his cloak, aiming it directly at Judai before unleashing a barrage of bullets.

    The gunfire was relentless, turning Judai''s body into Swiss cheese as each bullet tore through him with brutal precision. The sheer force pushed Judai back until the kitchen door shattered under the impact, and both Judai and the door fell, creating a cloud of sawdust.

    "Excuse me, but she appears uncomfortable with you. Would you be so kind as to step back?" Life''s tampered voice held an air of polite menace as the gun clicked empty. He wasn''t entirely sure if this was the persona he wanted to adopt for this storyline, but he figured he could always change it if inspiration struck.

    Yoshino, once defiant, now turned her attention to Seiza, her face etched with worry as she saw the pup''s battered form. "H-hey, Seiza, are you okay?!"

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    As Yoshino rushed to Seiza''s aid, Life used his "Medical Pack Bundle" to assess their injuries quickly. Broken hand and bruised neck for Yoshino; several broken bones for Seiza. They aren''t okay, but they will live. They were lucky Judai chose to take their sweet time with them.

    Amid his analysis, Life''s attention was drawn to Nozomi, who stood outside the house, her face a mask of shock and tears at what she had almost done. Well, well... things just keep getting more interesting...

    <hr>

    With each ragged breath Seiza took and each tear that fell from his face, Yoshino''s heart sank further. Despite the pain and ineffectiveness of his bites against Judai, Seiza had tried everything to save her.

    Yoshino bit her lip in anger, directing her rage toward Judai, the darkspawn who, despite resembling a human, was far from one in her eyes. If only I wasn''t so weak, so useless...I wouldn''t need everyone to protect me.

    Seiza''s voice, weak yet determined, pulled her from her spiraling thoughts. "Y...yes, just... give me... a minute..." A faint, green aura enveloped him briefly as he closed his eyes, in an attempt to muster the strength to heal.

    When Seiza opened his eyes and struggled to stand, he drew a tired yet heartfelt breath. "Sorry... for that... I... couldn''t concentrate enough to heal with all the pain and..." His eyes widened as he noticed her hand. "Your hand!"

    Despite Yoshino wanting to wave it off, Seiza didn''t want to hear it as he healed her hand. The pain in her bruised neck started to dissipate, a heavy sigh of relief escaping her lips. She flexed her fingers, ensuring their mobility before giving Seiza a nod and a weak smile. "Thanks."

    Seiza returned her smile, though it was visibly strained. "Don''t mention it. Now, what about¡ª"

    His words were cut short by a soft, tearful voice. "Yoshino...?"

    Both turned to see Nozomi approaching, her eyes glistening with tears, her steps hesitant and shaky. Despite the wounds she bore, Nozomi didn''t appear as injured as Yoshino would have expected, likely a benefit of her magical girl powers. The juxtaposition of her physical resilience and the raw vulnerability in her eyes was hard to ignore.

    Yoshino felt a wave of mixed emotions crash over her¡ªrelief that Nozomi was relatively unhurt, sadness for the pain evident in her friend''s eyes, and guilt for having been so helpless. Nozomi''s hesitation was almost palpable; it was clear she wanted to reach out, to bridge the emotional chasm between them, but the weight of their recent ordeal rendered her speechless.

    Equally exhausted, Yoshino felt the accumulative toll of the past days¡ªit was more than physical fatigue; it was a bone-deep weariness, a soul-crushing heaviness that made even standing a monumental task. Her body trembled, the sheer force of willpower the only thing preventing her from collapsing.

    Nozomi''s presence unearthed a fresh flood of emotions within Yoshino. Her mind raced, grasping for the right response, the right way to provide the comfort Nozomi so desperately needed. She considered hugging her but feared it might come off wrong since she was the one doing it. If only I were more like her, I could...

    Then, suddenly, an idea struck her like a lightning bolt. It was so obvious, she almost wanted to slap herself for not realizing it sooner. The sound startled both Seiza and Nozomi; the latter''s eyes widened even further, now filled to the brim with tears. I''m such an idiot. All this time, I''ve been trying to comfort her like she would me. I need to be myself for her.

    Yoshino reached out, placing firm yet gentle hands on Nozomi''s shoulders. Nozomi''s surprised expression mirrored Yoshino''s unyielding determination. Drawing strength from somewhere deep within, Yoshino took a deep breath, letting her resolve to harden like steel.

    "It''s his fault."

    "W-what?" Nozomi stammered, clearly taken aback.

    Yoshino pressed on, her voice steady and unwavering. "Judai knew you wouldn''t be able to see me from where you were and planned to get me killed by dodging at the last second." She locked eyes with Nozomi, her gaze intensely focused, making sure there was no room for misunderstanding. "So if you''re going to blame someone, blame him!"

    Nozomi''s eyes welled up with fresh tears, but there was a shift¡ªa softening of the self-loathing that had been so evident moments before. She nodded slowly, her need for an anchor reflected in her gaze. "I... I see. Okay."

    Yoshino saw the subtle change, the faint spark of understanding. She knew it wouldn''t fix everything, but for now, with the time they had, it would need to do.

    Their focus was interrupted by Life, pointing towards the kitchen''s exit. "Where''s Judai?"

    Yoshino''s eyes widened, and she turned to the kitchen door where Judai had collapsed. The door lay in splinters, but Judai''s body was nowhere to be seen.

    Panic surged, and Yoshino pulled away from Nozomi, rushing outside the now-ruined kitchen. Frantically, she scanned the surroundings for any sign of Judai. Where are you? What hole are you hiding in? Her gaze landed on movement at the end of the stairs leading to the house''s second floor. Gotcha! You''re not escaping that easily!

    Nozomi''s voice called out, "Y-Yoshino!"

    Turning to Nozomi, Yoshino''s eyes widened in sheer horror at the swarm of insects cascading from holes in the walls formed by them. The once ordinary kitchen had transformed into a nightmarish scene as a writhing mass of bugs surged through, devouring everything in their path.

    The couple who had previously greeted them so warmly were now engulfed by the relentless swarm. Their flesh was torn away in seconds, revealing muscle and sinew that were just as swiftly devoured. Organs were next, a grotesque sight as beetles, roaches, and ants burrowed and gnawed away, leaving hollows where vital organs once were. Yoshino could almost hear the sickening crunch as bones were stripped clean, splintering under the abrasive onslaught. Yoshino''s stomach turned, barely holding back vomit as she witnessed the grotesque horror.

    Their faces were the last to disappear, expressions frozen in an uncanny cheerfulness that creeped Yoshino out. Eyes glazed over as insects crawled across them, into them, reducing these windows of the soul to empty, hollow sockets. Mouths hung open in eternal silent screams as bugs scuttled in and out.

    "What are you people waiting for? Let''s go!" Yelled Outsider, his mechanized voice promptly snapping Yoshino and everyone else out of their shocked horror. Soon, they all bolted their way straight for the door.

    They exited the kitchen one by one, Life bringing up the rear. Yoshino noted, almost absently, that the Tommy gun Life had used earlier was gone.

    As he exited last, Life lifted the door and seemingly reset it in its frame. Though the door should have fallen, it held firm. Yoshino raised an eyebrow but had no time to ponder the strangeness before her attention was taken by the small holes in the walls around them, insects pouring out by the dozen.

    Instinctively, Yoshino pointed to the stairs. "The stairs, now!" Without hesitation, everyone complied.

    As they raced upwards, Yoshino''s mind roared with determination. That bastard is leading us into another trap. Well, if I get my hands on him, I don''t know how, but I''ll make sure it''s his last one!

 Chapter 21: New Day, Same Problems (11)

    When they reached the second floor of the house, Yoshino and her companions found themselves in a dimly lit corridor. Two doors on the left flanked the narrow hallway and two on the right. At the end of the corridor, a small window looked out into the eternal darkness outside¡ªa haunting reminder of how they were trapped in one of these barriers.

    Yoshino scanned the corridor, searching for any signs of Judai. The intact window at the end of the hall suggested he hadn''t tried to escape through it. ''The corridor window is still intact. Then he''s probably inside one of these rooms...''

    She quickly exchanged glances with her companions, then nodded to reinforce her plan. "The doors. He must have gone inside one of these rooms!" Without waiting for confirmation, she selected the nearest door on the right and carefully opened it, ready to slam it shut if Judai tried to ambush her.

    She peered inside to see a neatly arranged queen-sized bed, a clothes closet, and a dresser. The room''s window showed no signs of damage. "Not here," she announced, her voice tinged with frustration. "Any luck on your side?" Although the room appeared empty, Yoshino didn''t step inside to confirm, wary of potential traps.

    <hr>

    Nozomi, determined and brimming with anger, flung open the nearest door on the left. She let her glowing index finger light up the room, ready to fire immediately. "Nope, not here!" she called out after a few seconds. Her heart pounded with a fierce determination to make Judai pay for almost tricking her into killing her best friend.

    <hr>

    When Seiza opened the far left door with magic, his answer wasn''t much different from Nozomi and Yoshino''s. "Not here either!" He tried to smell Judai''s presence but couldn''t pinpoint his location again. His smell was all over the house, and when he tried to locate him by sound, he only heard his friends and the many insects crawling their way up to them.

    Seiza couldn''t help but curse himself again for his weakness. It almost felt to him like Judai made sure to counter any way he could try to locate him. ''But that wouldn''t be possible, since we had never met before, unless...''

    <hr>

    Life approached the far right door, a thought striking him just as he was about to turn the handle. ''Wait¡­ back then, before Judai lost his arm, he was blinded by the flash of light, delaying his reaction to Yoshino on the floor. Could his senses be vulnerable to sensory overload?'' A mischievous grin spread across his face as he decided to test his hypothesis. ''After all the stress today, throwing the girls a bone wouldn''t be too bad.''

    Deciding on his course of action, Life activated the silvery liquid that leaked from his glove. ''Flashbang grenade, 0.5 seconds until activation.'' Faster than the eye could follow, Life opened the door, tossed the flashbang inside, and closed it, raising a hand to his ear theatrically. ''Wait for it...''

    BANG

    THUD

    He nodded to himself, satisfied. ''There we go, that''s the sound I like to hear.'' Opening the door, he found Judai near the window, disoriented and trying to regain his senses after the surprise flashbang. "Found him!" Life yelled out, signaling the others.

    <hr>

    Nozomi, Seiza, and Yoshino rushed to Life''s side, driven by urgency and a shared resolve. As they reached him, they saw Judai struggling on the floor, his movements sluggish and disoriented. Seizing the moment, Nozomi stepped forward, her finger glowing with a searing, potent light aimed directly at Judai, ready to finish him off. Her eyes blazed with sheer determination as she sought a clear shot, the aura around her finger intensifying by the second.

    "Wait, Nozomi!" Yoshino''s urgent voice cut through the air, a plea tinged with worry.

    But before Nozomi could pull the trigger, a rain of insects descended from the ceiling, crashing onto her with the ferocity of a living storm. The swarm enveloped her, their tiny mandibles biting furiously at her exposed skin, nipping at her flesh, and crawling into her clothes. Dark, chitinous bodies writhed over every inch of her, aimed with horrific precision to tear at her eyes, face, hands, and the rest of her body.

    Desperate to maintain control, Nozomi gasped in sudden, searing pain. "What the¡ªargh!" Reflexively, her glowing finger discharged a misshapen bolt of light, narrowly missing Judai and searing a hole into the wall behind him. The agony overtook her, and she collapsed to the floor, the relentless biting from the insects overwhelming her defenses and tearing screams from her throat.

    "NOZOMI!" Yoshino screamed, her heart racing in distress. She rushed to her friend''s side, her schoolbag swinging with furious intent as she frantically swatted away the swarming insects. The bag connected with satisfying thuds, dislodging bugs from Nozomi''s skin, but more seemed to appear in their place. The smell of crushed insect bodies mixed with sweat and fear was overpowering.

    <hr>

    Life watched the unfolding chaos with what could only be described as his ''Face of Utter Bafflement.'' ''What are they thinking? Judai will recover from the flashbang any moment now and make his escape. Why are they wasting this opportunity?''

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    True to his predictions, Judai began to rise, making his way towards the window. Life noted that the arm Judai lost had yet to regenerate, still affected by Nozomi''s attack.

    <hr>

    When Nozomi saw Judai trying to make his escape, her immediate reaction was to aim at him, her glowing finger pointing unwaveringly. But before she could line up her shot, one of the insects buried itself into her fingers, its mandibles biting down hard. Pain exploded through her hand, and before she knew it, blood spurted from the wound, spraying into her eyes and blinding her momentarily.

    Nozomi gritted her teeth, pushing through the pain with sheer determination. She refused to let the darkness swallow her vision or let Judai slip through her grasp. Every nerve in her body screamed in agony as she forced herself back up, driven by an unyielding resolve. Though she could no longer see him, she harnessed her instincts, knowing precisely where he would head.

    Despite the seething disgust she felt as bugs crawled through her clothes, their mandibles carving their way through her flesh, Nozomi''s focus remained unbroken. Each step was a testament to her inner strength, every movement forging her path forward through sheer willpower. "Stop. Right. Thereeeeee!!!" she yelled, her voice vibrating with raw emotion as her right hand glowed ever brighter, bolting straight to where she thought Judai would.

    <hr>

    Judai tried to dodge out of the way, but the lingering effects of Life''s flashbang rendered his movements slow and uncoordinated. Nozomi, bloodied and enraged, tackled him with such force that he shivered under the intensity of her gaze. Their collision was enough to take down not just the window but part of the wall surrounding it. "Wha¡ª!" Judai managed to utter before being forcibly dragged outside by the unrelenting Nozomi.

    As they plummeted towards the ground, Nozomi''s primary focus was to end Judai once and for all. She tried to bring her glowing finger to his head to deliver the final blow, but Judai, snapping out of his initial shock, bit down savagely on her index finger. Blood poured from the wound, but the pain only fueled Nozomi''s fury.

    Desperation colored Judai''s thoughts. ''Yes! With her finger damaged, she won''t be able to shoot! I''ve won!'' His satisfaction, however, was short-lived. A loud bang echoed through the air, and Judai''s vision split as the entire right side of his head disintegrated. ''W-what?!''

    Confusion reigned as he struggled to comprehend what had happened. He desperately searched with his remaining eye for an explanation. His gaze finally landed on Nozomi''s glowing hand. ''I-it can''t be!'' he thought in disbelief.

    Nozomi''s index finger was indeed too mangled to fire, but her middle finger remained functional. The sheer brightness emanating from her hand had masked the fact that she was ready to shoot with another finger. In his overconfidence, Judai had missed a crucial, and in the end, fatal detail that cost him everything.

    Judai cursed himself for not seeing this coming before he and Nozomi finally hit the cold dark ground side by side.

    <hr>

    Life looked through the broken wall and saw both Judai and Nozomi lying on the ground. Nozomi''s magical girl uniform and hair were stained red and black, but she was alive, even if barely. With Seiza rushing to her aid, she''d soon be physically fine. ''Phew, that was something. Nozomi, I didn''t expect you to jump out a window to get the guy. Well done.''

    Turning his attention to Judai, Life watched as the darkspawn began to fade, his body disintegrating little by little. ''I wonder what dying as a summon is like. Technically, they aren''t alive, as much as Technology likes to boast otherwise. The patterns I see seem to indicate pure, unadulterated desperation.''

    A sadistic smile curled Life''s lips as he savored Judai''s suffering. ''Look at him, desperately clinging to life despite his fate. He almost got what he deserved.''

    But Judai''s desperate struggling ceased abruptly. Moments later, he completely dissolved. Life''s smile faded. ''Huh? Did he just accept his death?''

    "[Detect Magic]." The pupils of Life''s eyes brightened, altering his vision. ''Let''s see if you''re really dead.''

    He scanned for any lingering traces of Judai and saw a dim aura of ominous energy blending with the ground. ''There you are.'' He raised a contemplative hand to his masked chin. ''What to do with him? I can''t just let him go and spill everything to his summoner. But he may have useful information...''

    Life''s musings were interrupted as Seiza and Yoshino emerged from the house, Seiza healing Nozomi while Yoshino ensured no insects remained on her friend. Life noticed most of the insects were scattering, likely due to Judai''s apparent ''death.''

    Jumping out of the hole in the wall, Life descended with dramatic flair, his cloak billowing and his landing perfect. ''This is a bit overkill, but harmless fun never hurts. Surely, they must be in awe...''

    "Is Nozomi gonna be alright?" Yoshino''s voice, rife with distress, cut through his thoughts.

    "Yoshino, calm down! Nozomi''s gonna be okay. Just let me concentrate," Seiza replied, trying to soothe both his own nerves and Yoshino''s.

    Yoshino nodded and stepped back to give Seiza space to work.

    Feeling ignored, Life rolled his eyes. ''I guess I expected too much. Fine, I have other matters to attend to.'' A sadistic smile returned as he turned to leave. ''I have a certain bug to catch.''

    But before he could fully exit, Yoshino''s voice halted him. "Wait!"

    Life turned slightly, seeing Yoshino approach. She stopped a few feet away, looked up at him for a moment, then bowed lightly. "I... want to thank you. Honestly, I didn''t fully trust you at first. But you saved my life when you shot that monster. So yeah... Thank you, and sorry for doubting you."

    After a second of consideration, Life chose to remain silent. He turned to face her fully, offering his hand for a handshake.

    Yoshino sighed with relief and accepted the gesture. "Phew, less awkward than I thought it would be. Thank you for understanding."

    After they shook hands, Life turned to leave again, only to be stopped by Yoshino once more. "Wait! Excuse me, I understand if you don''t want to reveal everything, but... could you at least tell me why you''re helping us?"

    Life paused for a moment before replying, "Because I didn''t want either of you to die." It was the truth, even if his reasons were mostly pragmatic. Not sparing her a backward glance, he continued to walk, casually waving goodbye.

    Once out of sight, he jumped, breaking through the barrier effortlessly. Landing outside, the barrier quickly repaired itself. ''Alright, if I were a creepy bug guy who likes kidnapping teenage girls, where would I be?'' Life wondered, a grin spreading across his face as he readied himself for the hunt.

 Chapter 22: New Day, Same Problems (12)

    Outside, a lone fly exited the abandoned building that Life had entered moments earlier. The tiny creature buzzed through the crisp air, seemingly on an urgent mission. But before it could travel far, its flight was abruptly halted. Life, in his Outsider disguise, appeared out of nowhere, moving with fluid precision. Without hesitation, he pulled a small jar from the folds of his robe, catching the fly mid-air and sealing the lid tight. "Gotcha! Ha ha!"

    He observed the helpless fly frantically buzzing inside the jar, a sadistic smile curling beneath his mask. "Did you really think you could just sneak away from me with that pathetic excuse for a disguise? As if!" Although his voice was altered by the Over-Armor''s configurations to sound unnervingly neutral and robotic, a hint of mockery managed to seep through.

    The fly battered itself against the jar''s walls, each futile attempt leaving small stains of black blood on the enchanted, artillery-proof glass. No matter how many times it rammed its tiny body into the barrier, it failed to even scratch the surface.

    Feeling increasingly cocky over his captured prey, Life decided to up the ante. He removed his mask, revealing his face to the fly. His mocking expression was on full display. "You know, back during your fight against the girls, I actually thought you were smart for a moment... until you decided to be an idiot and pay the price. Granted, I suppose it was my fault for expecting you to actually have some intelligence." He gave the jar a dismissive thumbs-down, shaking his head. "You sure don''t look smart to me!"

    This seemed to push the fly over the edge. It launched itself at the glass with renewed fervor, the speed of its attacks beyond that of a regular fly. After a minute of relentless bashing, the fly finally gave up. Life couldn''t see inside the jar anymore due to the layer of black blood, but the silence and the magical presence he still detected told him the fly was still there.

    Satisfied, Life changed back into his professor''s disguise, his backpack and everything else transforming seamlessly. He stored the jar with the captured fly inside. "Now excuse me, I have an urgent matter to attend to, so you''ll have to wait your turn until I''m finished. Don''t go anywhere, pfft!" He snorted.

    As he began his walk back to the city, his mood was buoyant from another successful day. He pulled out his phone to check the address Manabu had sent him. Hmm, I see. Take me to this place!

    A bright red line emanated from Life''s feet, snaking its way along the ground toward the distant city. Lifting his glasses momentarily, he confirmed that the line was only visible to him. Okay, it''s working as intended. It would be inconvenient having to deal with everyone''s reactions to seeing a red line leading straight to me.

    After some time.

    Hmm... is this the place? Life surveyed the building before him. Through the windows, he saw people sitting on the floor enjoying their meals. Then he noticed someone excitedly waving at him. It was Manabu herself, her arm moving so rapidly that Life wondered how she hadn''t broken it. Never mind, I guess that answers it.

    Entering the establishment, Life gave a friendly wave to Manabu and the rest of his co-workers. "Phew, looks like I just made it. Sorry for making you guys wait so long," he said as he approached them, his voice cutting through the cacophony of other voices vying for attention.

    "Naaaah, don''t sweat it! Although... we wouldn''t mind if you paid for everyone''s next beer, ah ah!" laughed Shima Yoshito, one of Life''s co-workers. The man, in his 30s, was visibly blushing and slurring slightly, a clear sign of his inebriation.

    "Really?" Life hadn''t been sure whether it was a cultural norm or just a joke. Either way, lack of funds was never an issue for him, thanks to the Over-Armor''s ability to perfectly replicate anything.

    Manabu snorted. "Now, now, no need to take him seriously, Seikatsu-san. Yoshito-san is just messing with you."

    Life nodded slowly, taking a seat beside Manabu. After browsing the menu for a few seconds, he settled on a beer without much preference for the brand. One well-deserved drink after a day''s work. Sure, it might not be top-tier... but when was the last time the opinion of the masses guided me?

    He turned off the detoxification features of his armor to fully enjoy his drink. Not bad... not as good as the stuff from Party and Brew, and admittedly, when it comes to alcoholic drinks I''m more of a wine guy... but for what''s worth, it''ll do. He took a sip, reflecting, Shame I can only drink this much unless I want to risk this universe due to some lapse of control... like that one time a few centuries prior.

    As time passed, Manabu noticed Life had only ordered one beer. "Are you really gonna order just that?" she asked, her expression a blend of drunkenness and curiosity. After a brief pause, she added, "If you''re up for trying something new, I could recommend this place''s specialty."

    Life felt a pang of curiosity. "And that specialty would be?" he asked, an intrigued smile forming on his lips.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Before Manabu could respond, the ringtone of a phone interrupted. She pulled out her phone, sighed at the caller ID, and stood up. "Sorry, there''s some last-minute business. See you guys later." The other teachers waved goodbye as she settled her tab and left, her expression turning serious.

    The sudden shift in her demeanor intrigued Life. I see, so she''s also playing along. He took another sip of his beer, contemplating, How long has she been pretending to be a drunkard? The ease with which she dropped the act... it must be something of great importance. But whatever it is, I''ll find out if it becomes relevant.

    Sometime later, Life returned to the hotel and settled into the room''s armchair. He calmly opened the jar''s lid, addressing the fly inside. "So, are you willing to talk now?" he asked coolly.

    The fly hesitated briefly before attempting a desperate escape, only to smack into an invisible barrier at the balcony''s threshold. The realization dawned on it as it turned to see Life''s expression had shifted from calm to one of cold disappointment.

    "Tsk tsk, did you really think I''d just let you go? Just like that?" Life walked closer, stopping a meter away from the trapped fly. "If you really want to get out of here in one piece, your best chance is to cooperate. Of course, that''s only if you''re willing to in the first place." His voice carried a chill that left no room for argument.

    With a resigned shimmer, the fly transformed back into Judai, dark sparks and particle effects dancing around him. Now pressed against the invisible barrier, Judai''s sorry state was painfully clear. Half his face and his arm were still missing, glowing ominously as if about to disintegrate.

    Life shrugged. At least he has enough of a mouth left to talk. Before the interrogation, Life silently cast a truth spell he had learned after a previous encounter in another world. The spell ensured he would get the information he needed without turning his subject into a mindless puppet.

    [Binding Truth]

    With the spell cast and Judai none the wiser, Life tested it. "Can you still talk?"

    Judai replied instantly. "Yes." His eyes widened in surprise as he covered his mouth.

    A smirk crept onto Life''s face. "Alrighty then. Next question: who summoned you?"

    "Kurai Kettei," Judai blurted out, unable to contain himself. First the invisible wall, now this. Why am I answering his questions so easily?! Judai thought to himself in a panic.

    The name rang a bell for Life. Kurai Kettei... Kettei... Wait, isn''t that Yoshino''s surname?

    "Hey! What did you do to me?" Judai''s interruption broke Life''s train of thought.

    "Shut up. I''m trying to think here!" Life snapped, and Judai''s mouth closed involuntarily.

    Turning away to collect his thoughts, Life mused. Yoshino''s mother might either be responsible or working with the real culprit. This could be perfect fodder for future character development!

    Turning back to Judai, Life''s expression was unreadable. "Why is Kurai going after her own daughter?"

    "She didn''t know it was her daughter she was after all along," Judai confessed.

    The nature of Judai''s answer made Life raise an eyebrow. "Did you know Yoshino and Kurai were related when Kurai ordered you to search for the one responsible for the disappearance of that human-cat monster?"

    "Yes."

    Life scratched his head. "Okay... And did you know Yoshino was involved in the disappearance?"

    "Yes."

    Life frowned. "Did you tell Kurai about Yoshino''s involvement?"

    "No." Judai''s confession made Life smirk, sensing the deep-seated tensions at play.

    "Why did you keep quiet about Yoshino?" Life asked, his curiosity piqued further.

    Judai hesitated, feeling the subjugation of the spell. "Because... that way... I... could... kill Yoshino with no one being wiser!" he blurted out, breathless from the exertion.

    Life processed this. "Killing her is pretty extreme... Have you personally met Yoshino before?"

    "No."

    "Have you personally met her before today?" Life clarified.

    "Yes."

    Life''s grin turned maniacal. "Oh, oh, oh~ So you''ve gone back in time, haven''t you?"

    Judai''s ragged breathing confirmed as much before his involuntary response. "Yes."

    Life almost chuckled. The concept wasn''t foreign to him¡ªhe had seen it before. Some individuals, driven by revenge or desperation, gain the ability to travel back in time. If I''m not mistaken, Novel once mentioned a term for such individuals... Regressors.

    Backing away to give himself space, Life pondered his next move. Killing him would be safest, ensuring no further complications. But... a revenge plot could add so much drama...

    Stepping forward, he placed a hand on Judai''s shoulder, dark sparks of magic flickering between them.

    [Dark Transfer]

    Judai felt a surge of energy. As Life''s hand left his shoulder, Judai found himself healed¡ªhis face and arm restored. He looked at Life with a mix of awe and fear. This power... it surpasses even the Great Master''s!

    "I have an offer, Judai. Join me, and I''ll give you the chance to exact your revenge on Yoshino. What''s it going to be?" Life extended a hand for a handshake.

    Hesitant but aware of his position, Judai accepted. The dark magic surged again, the pain more intense than before but tolerable.

    Dropping to his knees, Judai''s breathing steadied. The awe in his eyes was unmistakable.

    Life walked to the room''s minibar, retrieving a can of iced tea. Infusing it with a small amount of dark magic, he handed it to Judai. "I don''t know if your kind needs to eat or drink, but this might help."

    Judai accepted the can, downing it in one gulp. Life watched, impressed by his zeal but also satisfied with the control he now held over him.

    With Judai calmer, Life finally gave his instructions. "Go back to your previous master and pretend to still serve her. If questioned, say you were ambushed and barely escaped, mentioning only the white clothing and hair of your attacker."

    Judai raised a hand, asking to speak. Life smirked. "Yes, Judai?"

    "First, the human cat is called Nekomata. Second, my name isn''t really Judai," he clarified.

    "Do as you wish," Judai bowed slightly before Life dismissed him, pointing towards the balcony.

    As Judai left, a sense of finality settled over the room. Returning to his armchair, Life pulled out a manga titled [Magical Girl Shiny Constellation]. The cover featured Nozomi in her magical girl form, striking a confident pose. Well, after all that, some light reading is exactly what I need to end the day.

 Chapter 23: New Day, Same Problems (13)

    Meanwhile, as Life went to meet with Manabu and the other teachers, Seiza and Yoshino found themselves a few feet away from the secret entrance to the lab. They were huddled around a campfire. They had created it using Yoshino''s lighter and dry wood that Seiza had scrounged from the nearby woods. Beside Yoshino, Nozomi lay unconscious, recovering from the recent battle.

    The fire provided much-needed warmth. Its crackling flames cast comforting shadows around them. Smoke rose through a large hole in the ceiling, disappearing into the vast night sky above. The glow of the fire reflected in their tired eyes, the comforting warmth helping to soothe their frayed nerves.

    Yoshino sighed, her breath visible in the cool air. "Phew, okay, this should be enough until she wakes up."

    Seiza, seated by Yoshino''s right side, peered curiously at her. "Yoshino, if you don''t mind me asking, where did you learn to make a campfire?"

    Yoshino perked up, a small smile of nostalgia forming on her lips. "Oh, well, Uncle Henry taught me. When Mom, my brother, and I went on a camping trip up the mountains, he showed us how to light a campfire and how to properly extinguish it to prevent wildfires. Sadly, I didn''t get much practice since it rained a thunderstorm on the second day, forcing us to leave early." The memory of her uncle''s wild stories around the campfire brought a flicker of warmth to her eyes.

    Seiza smiled a little at that, his tail wagging. "I see... well, at least you had fun."

    "Yeah, I did. And, honestly, I''d argue the storm forcing us to leave early wasn''t all bad. Uncle Henry taught me how to shoot a gun to compensate for the failed trip¡ªas long as I promised to keep it a secret from Mom." Yoshino chuckled, pulling out the revolver from her school bag, ensuring the safety was on. She remembered her uncle''s serious face when he made her promise not to provoke her mother''s wrath.

    Seiza snorted, trying to imagine the scene. "Yeah, I can see how your mother wouldn''t approve..."

    With no further questions arising, they remained in companionable silence for the next twenty minutes. Yoshino grew impatient, her gaze frequently shifting to Nozomi. "How much longer is she going to stay like this? It''s already been almost an hour." She reached out, placing her hand on Nozomi''s forehead to check for a fever.

    Seiza sighed, feeling slightly exhausted from having to reassure Yoshino and, in a way, himself, repeatedly. "Anytime now, just... wait a bit longer."

    <hr>

    As Seiza watched over Nozomi, a wave of frustration with himself surged. Thoughts of his impulsiveness, which had almost led to his death and would have surely resulted in Nozomi''s demise without his healing abilities, bubbled up. "Seriously¡­ What was I thinking pulling a stunt like that?! If I died, who would..."

    "Thank you."

    Seiza blinked, turning to face Yoshino. Though she hadn''t elaborated, the gratitude in her eyes spoke volumes. Overwhelmed, Seiza closed his eyes and turned away, not able to face her directly after hearing that, figuring he didn''t deserve it.

    Sensing his turmoil, Yoshino gently rubbed Seiza''s back. Her hand movements were awkward but genuine. Though she remained silent, the wagging of Seiza''s tail, unnoticed by him, was enough encouragement for her to continue.

    <hr>

    After another few minutes of silence, Seiza broke it once more. "Yoshino... what are your thoughts on Outsider?"

    The question caught Yoshino off-guard. After a moment of contemplation, she answered honestly. "I''m... not sure." She paused, then elaborated. "He gives off a sketchy vibe, to say the least, but he''s proven dependable with his actions. That''s a fact."

    ''Or at least more dependable than me,'' she thought bitterly to herself.

    Yoshino shook her head. "I''m not naive enough to believe that a complete stranger would risk their life for two teenage girls they''ve never met without any compensation. But a small part of me wants to believe it''s true... I mean, I have just about the same amount of evidence for either case, so why not? It''s not like we have the luxury to deny his help anyway." She shrugged, then turned to Seiza. "How about you?"

    Seiza slowly nodded. "I think I''m in the same boat as you. Although, I found him more scary than sketchy."

    Yoshino thought about Outsider''s intimidating appearance and voice. "Yeah... I get that."

    <hr>

    As Nozomi slowly regained consciousness, she opened her eyes. Her vision filled with the flickering light of the nearby campfire. Yoshino''s face came into focus, bathed in the warm glow. Memories of how her friend had learned to make a campfire flooded back to her.

    Sensing movement, Yoshino and Seiza turned to Nozomi. Yoshino''s expression softened into one of relief before it turned teasing. "Wakey-wakey, little star!~"

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Still dazed, Nozomi blinked a few times before the memories of the recent battle hit her like a tidal wave. She shot up, frantically looking around. "Where''s he? Did I get him? Is he dead?!"

    "Y-yes, he''s dead," Yoshino reassured her, trying to calm her down. "We won''t have to worry about him ever again."

    Realizing how startled Yoshino looked by her outburst, Nozomi took a deep breath and sat down. "Oh... good. Sorry about that."

    "It''s fine." Yoshino waved it off with a tired smile, not entirely truthful but too relieved to care.

    They lapsed into a comfortable silence, the warmth of the campfire warding off the night''s chill. Yet Nozomi''s mind couldn''t settle. The haunting memory of watching her own light bullet inch toward Yoshino''s head¡ªknowing she was powerless to stop it¡ªresurfaced with brutal clarity. Despite Yoshino''s reassurances, that gnawing guilt she felt deep down refused to be absolved.

    Little by little, her self-loathing grew back, dragging her deeper into a pit of despair. Every bitter thought replayed in her mind: the crushing realization of her own stupidity, the arrogance that made her think she could protect anyone, and worst of all, the near-fatal mistake that almost cost her best friend''s life. The word that had echoed inside her mind back then returned with relentless fury: "killer, killer, killer, Killer, Killer, Killer, KILLER, KILLER, KILLER, KILLER..."

    "Nozomi!" Yoshino''s urgent voice broke through the dark haze, snapping her back to reality.

    Nozomi''s eyes widened, meeting the flickering light of the campfire through a blur of tears she hadn''t even noticed. She soon realized she had been hyperventilating, caught in a nightmarish memory. It felt like a weight had been lifted, allowing her to breathe deeply and slowly.

    Glancing down, she saw Seiza, his eyes closed, using the calming side effects of his healing magic to help her relax. His presence was a grounding force amid her storm of emotions.

    Nozomi then turned to Yoshino, who still had her hand on Nozomi''s shoulder, her face a tapestry of concern and relief. Without saying a word, Yoshino pulled Nozomi into an embrace. It was awkward but heartfelt, filled with the unconditional sincerity only those who had been friends for years could offer and understand.

    As they hugged, Nozomi''s tears flowed even more freely. This time, they were not tears of guilt or self-loathing but of relief and joy. Despite not deserving it, she was surrounded by friends who supported her unconditionally.

    When they finally parted, Nozomi felt a semblance of calmness wash over her. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened them with resolve. "I... need to tell you both something."

    As Nozomi began to explain the troubling side effects of her powers, she kept her gaze on the campfire. The dancing flames reflected her inner turmoil. She wasn''t confident that she could face her friends directly while recounting each painful detail.

    "...and that''s everything. I think." When she finally turned to see their reactions, the horror and shock etched on their faces made her heart sink. Their wide-open mouths spoke volumes, instilling regret for having burdened them with her truth.

    After a few unbearable seconds, Seiza was the first to recover. "I-I''m fixing it!"

    Nozomi blinked in confusion. "W-what?"

    Seiza took a deep breath, his small frame trembling with the weight of his own emotions. Despite the haunted look in his eyes, a new determination shone through. "I... I don''t know what this is or how to fix it, but I won''t stop until I do! You won''t suffer like this again, I promise!" Tears welled up in his eyes as he spoke, but the fervent glint in them filled Nozomi with hope.

    Her eyes widened in shock before softening into tired happiness. She reached out to pet Seiza''s head, her touch gentle and full of gratitude. "Thank you. I know you will, Seiza."

    For a moment, the night seemed less daunting under the warm glow of the campfire. They found solace in each other''s presence amidst the encroaching darkness.

    After sharing a few more minutes of tears and comfort, both Nozomi and Seiza calmed down. Nozomi took a deep breath to collect herself when¡ª

    GROWL

    The loud sound of both her and Yoshino''s stomachs broke the tension, causing their faces to turn pink.

    "Sorry," Nozomi mumbled.

    Yoshino and Nozomi stared at each other, an unspoken understanding passing between them before Yoshino burst out laughing. "Pfft, ahahaha!!" Her laughter was infectious, soon followed by Nozomi and Seiza giggling along.

    When the laughter died down, Yoshino stood up. "So, are you ready to go now?" She extended her hand to help Nozomi up.

    Nozomi thought for a moment before nodding and accepting her hand with a smile. "Yes, I think I''m ready. Thanks."

    For some inexplicable reason, Yoshino averted her gaze, her cheeks tinged with pink. "Good... that''s good."

    Before Nozomi could ask what was wrong, Yoshino spoke again, flustered. "S-so, Seiza, do you mind giving us a lift home? I can tell you where my place is."

    Seiza nodded eagerly. "Yeah, just hold on to me, and we''ll get there in no time."

    "That''s fantastic!" Yoshino exclaimed, giving the dog a thumbs-up.

    With their transportation arranged, they carefully extinguished the fire. Under Yoshino''s guidance, they ensured it was done correctly. Then, they left the building and soared into the night sky, heading to Yoshino''s home.

    The cityscape below looked like a sea of twinkling lights. Yoshino''s eyes sparkled with amazement at the view. Nozomi couldn''t blame her; the sight was mesmerizing. If someone had told her a week ago that she''d be flying with her best friend thanks to a magical talking dog, she would have laughed it off or called the police.

    When Seiza arrived at Yoshino''s home, she pointed to a discreet spot in an alley where they could land unseen. "There, that should do it!"

    After landing, Yoshino took a few moments to compose herself. "Phew, that was... amazing!" She chuckled. "It sure beats walking!"

    Nozomi smiled in agreement, glancing around the alley. "Are you sure you''ll be okay? Do you need us to walk you home?"

    Yoshino waved off her concerns. "Nah, no need. You also need to get home on time, right? Unless you want your brother to stay up late worrying?"

    Nozomi rolled her eyes, the mention of her little brother eliciting a groan. "Ugh, don''t even get me started on him." She sighed. "Alright then, good night."

    Nozomi took off, leaving Yoshino alone in the alleyway. As Yoshino whistled a familiar tune from a childhood commercial, she approached the door to her home. Taking a deep breath, she opened it. "I''m home!"

 Chapter 24: New Day, Same Problems (14)

    As Yoshino opened the door to her home, she was immediately greeted by the familiar aroma of her mother''s cooking. It signaled that it was time for dinner and that she had made it home just in time. Phew, alright, I''m not late; good.

    She soon heard her mother''s voice coming from the kitchen. "Yoshino, dinner''s ready! Remember to wash your hands before eating!"

    Yoshino rolled her eyes. "Come on, Mom! It only happened that one time!" she replied, her voice carrying a hint of mock annoyance as she stepped inside and closed the door.

    "That was one time too many, and you know it! Now go wash your hands and come eat before it gets cold!" her mom demanded.

    Yoshino sighed before she took off her shoes and began to make her way to the kitchen. On her way, she passed the living room, where the TV was playing a commercial.

    [Buy Now at an Affordable Price! New Generation Washing Machine by Hagurama Industries! Only on Hagurama Electronics! We Guarantee That It Will Solve ALL of Your Problems!]

    A fancy washing machine was front and center on the TV, with the price listed prominently. The brand''s logo featured a series of interlocking gears, symbolizing precision and reliability.

    Yoshino rolled her eyes at the last part of the commercial. Huh, and to think I was about to ask if this washing machine could solve the problem of me and my friend getting hunted by shadow monsters... I guess it could be useful if I fought evil monster clothes. Yeah, I bet that will show them! she thought sarcastically.

    Her thoughts were soon interrupted by her mom''s voice. "Yoshino! If you don''t come sooner, I''ll give your share to Tsuyoi, since he at least comes when I tell him to!"

    Too hungry to test if her mother would follow through, she grabbed the remote on the sofa and turned off the TV. "Yeah, yeah, no need to say it twice, jeez."

    When Yoshino entered the kitchen, she saw her older brother, Tsuyoi Kettei, an average 16-year-old teenager, calmly eating his food while watching a video on his phone.

    As he looked away from the screen for a moment, Tsuyoi caught a glance at his sister from the corner of his eye and gave her a friendly wave. Yoshino returned it. Usually, Tsuyoi would have welcomed her with a ''Yo'' or something similar, but with all the food in his mouth, it was impossible.

    As Yoshino looked away from him, she saw her mother with a plate filled with today''s dinner. She joined them at the table. After stopping herself from letting drool leak from her mouth, Yoshino walked up to the sink and washed her hands before grabbing a plate and sitting down with her family.

    As she ate her mom''s cooking, Yoshino fought to contain the tears threatening to escape her eyes. The realization that she was alive to eat it again, the disgusting taste of the few droplets of Judai''s blood that had gotten into her mouth, and her palpable hunger combined to make this rather normal dish taste like it had been cooked in the kitchens of heaven.

    After a few seconds of eating in silence, her mom broke it. "So... how was your day, Tsuyoi?"

    Tsuyoi turned his attention away from the video. "Oh yeah, I almost forgot. I got the job at the arcade, and my boss said I can start tomorrow."

    Her mom patted Tsuyoi on the back, smiling proudly. "There we go! See? I told you the job was as good as yours!"

    Tsuyoi scratched the back of his head, his expression slightly flustered. "Yeah... I guess I was worried for nothing."

    Seizing the opportunity, Yoshino chimed in with a fake smile. "Wow... that''s really great. Congrats, Tsuyoi. Say, would you mind if¡ª"

    Tsuyoi interrupted her, mimicking her expression. "I''m not giving you or Nozomi a discount at the arcade." He said flatly, not matching his current expression at all.

    Rejected, Yoshino looked to the side, her fake smile fading into disappointment. "Tsk, I hope you get fired."

    "Hoi, don''t even joke about that!" Tsuyoi replied, his tone annoyed as he stared daggers at her.

    Kurai, their mother, rolled her eyes at their daily disputes. "Hey, HEY! You both know the rules about fighting in the kitchen... By the way, how was your day, Yoshino?"

    As Yoshino turned her attention to her mother, she thought about her answer. "It was..." The memory of almost drowning in Judai''s blood and surviving Nozomi''s attack flashed through her mind. She blinked a few times before finally answering. "N-normal. Nothing noteworthy, really... how was your day, Mom?" She asked, trying to subtly change the subject.

    "Well, mine was..." The memory of Kurai''s failed summoning and the sick sensation from Judai''s presence, along with the stress about someone possibly knowing about Darkspawns, flashed in her mind. "N-normal, yes. I also didn''t have anything noteworthy... what a coincidence!"

    Remembering something she''d planned not to forget, Kurai continued. "By the way... don''t think I forgot that yesterday it was YOUR turn to clean the dishes, but you got home too late, and I had to clean them myself. As punishment, you''re going to have to clean the dishes today and tomorrow, understood?" Although she wanted to be upset, she couldn''t help but feel happy she managed to change the subject.

    Yoshino rolled her eyes, too tired to fight her mother on this. "Yes, Mother."

    After finishing her meal and cleaning up the dishes, Yoshino climbed her way to her room upstairs.

    Once inside her room, the first thing she did was drop her schoolbag by the door before falling face-first into the bed. She felt its comfort throughout her body. Oh... how much I missed this!

    After a few seconds, she begrudgingly got up from bed. As much as I want to sleep this day away... She walked up to her schoolbag and searched inside it. I still need to at least do some light reading to remember today''s lesson before going to...

    Her line of thought was interrupted when she laid eyes on the revolver inside her schoolbag. She sighed. Sorry, Uncle Henry... hope you don''t mind me borrowing your gun without asking.

    Yoshino picked it up to check the gun''s condition before putting it back inside where it was. Hopefully, you''re not going to miss your gun anytime soon.

    After finding the book she had been searching for, she sat at her desk to read it.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, not too long ago, Seiza and Nozomi landed in an alleyway near her home. Quickly, Nozomi looked around to ensure no one was watching before she took off her tiara and reverted it into a pendant, wearing it around her neck. Now back to normal, she nodded at Seiza, who waited at the end of the alleyway, and they both left the alley as if nothing had happened.

    As Nozomi was about to enter her home, she stopped in her tracks when she placed her hand on the door''s handle. She realized it would be problematic if Seiza were seen by anyone since she hadn''t asked if he could live there.

    She turned to Seiza, who was waiting for her to open the door. Seiza was about to ask what was wrong when Nozomi silently pointed upward for a couple of seconds. Eventually, Seiza''s eyes widened in understanding. He nodded and flew into her house through an open window in her room upstairs.

    Alone now, Nozomi sighed in relief before opening the door to her home. "I''m home!"

    After placing her shoes by the entrance, Nozomi made her way to the kitchen. At the kitchen door, her eyes were greeted by her younger brother, Minokichi Nakagawa, who was eating dinner while watching a video on his phone, not paying attention to her.

    Normally, this would be when Nozomi felt annoyed by his usual cold behavior towards her. But after everything that had happened in the past two days, she welcomed any semblance of her life before she started fighting monsters, even if it was her brother giving her the same cold treatment he always did.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Nozomi walked up to the fridge and took out her frozen dinner. After putting it in the microwave, she waited for it to heat up. Out of curiosity and with nothing better to do while she waited, she sneakily tried to see what her brother was watching that had his complete attention. Walking behind him, she pretended to search for a plate.

    When Nozomi took a peek from behind, she saw that her brother was watching a reaction video. The video showed an old-looking shonen anime with a small blond child shooting lightning from its mouth as a guy next to him, holding a glowing red book, yelled what Nozomi assumed was the name of the special attack. In the corner of the phone, Nozomi saw a 3D V-tuber model of a small girl with long black hair, skin as pale as snow, and a white kimono. She seemed to be reacting to the action with an expression of awe.

    Nozomi''s curiosity got the better of her. "Who''s that?" she blurted out.

    As if caught red-handed, her brother stopped mid-chew and stared at the screen for a few seconds before properly chewing and swallowing his food. Although his expression was as cold as always, Nozomi noticed a subtle, almost imperceptible, nervous twitch. She chalked it up to her imagination, a side-effect of the stress from the past two days. "What?" His tone was the same as always, validating her assumptions about imagining things.

    Nozomi pointed casually at the V-tuber on the screen, who seemed to have been caught by surprise by something. "The girl reacting to the anime, what''s her name?"

    Minokichi blinked a few times. "O-Yuki."

    Nozomi mulled over the name. "O-Yuki... that''s a beautiful name. How long have you been watching her streams?" She felt a bit excited; this could be the longest conversation she''d ever had with her brother that didn''t involve him reprimanding her for justified reasons.

    "Since yesterday," Minokichi replied without much elaboration.

    "Cool... are you following any other V-tubers?" Nozomi would gladly talk about V-tubers if it meant chatting more with her brother.

    "No." His tone turned piercing cold, clearly signaling he didn''t want to talk anymore.

    "I-I see... well, ur..." Nozomi scratched the back of her neck, feeling the conversation becoming awkward.

    PING

    Nozomi mentally sighed with relief. The timer indicated her dinner was ready, providing a convenient excuse to leave the conversation.

    By the time Nozomi sat at the table to eat, she was alone in the kitchen. Her brother had finished eating, cleaned his dishes, and gone upstairs to his room. Although the microwave had heated the food to the right temperature, it tasted slightly cold in her mouth. Nevertheless, it was good enough to eat.

    After eating and cleaning her dishes, Nozomi went straight to her room upstairs. Inside, she found Seiza trying to read the first page of a familiar children''s book from her childhood. Without looking away from him, she closed the door. "Has something caught your eye, Seiza?"

    Seiza perked up in surprise before turning to face her. His expression relaxed when he saw it was Nozomi. "Oh, I guess? I''ve kind of taken to learning how to read as a way to pass the time, although..." He sighed. "I would be lying if I said I''ve made much progress¡­"

    Feeling his struggle, Nozomi decided to help. "Do you... want me to help you?"

    "You would? I-I mean, if it''s not too much... I''ll be in your care." Relief was clear on Seiza''s face as his tail wagged happily.

    Nozomi chuckled, a small smile forming on her face. She picked up the book Seiza was reading. "Alright then, let''s read this book in a more comfortable place." She sat on her bed and motioned for Seiza to sit on her lap.

    After Seiza hesitantly complied, Nozomi turned her attention to the book''s cover. "Huh, this is actually one of the first books Mom bought for me. It will do. Are you ready, my student?" She teased the last part, hoping Seiza would play along.

    He did. "Yes, teacher, this student is ready for your class."

    With a tired but happy smile, Nozomi started reading.

    <hr>

    Back at the hotel, Life was about to read the manga of [Magical Girl Shiny Constellation] that he had been given before he came to this world. Now, let''s see... if what Time said was right, this manga should not only show me the version without my presence but also have a [Anti-Spoiler] time-seal, where it will only show me up until the current time right now.

    He counted on his fingers. So probably up to chapter 2 or 3. Of course, if I need to, I can remove the seal to read ahead. Unnecessary, but the gesture is appreciated.

    As he looked at the pages of the manga, Life soon realized something. Wait a minute... Oh. He facepalmed. I forgot that reading entails reading... ugh, what a drag.

    A figurative lightbulb lit up above Life''s head. Wait... maybe if I...

    He opened the menu of his over-armor and searched through its many options until he chose the one named [Recordings]. Alright, now let''s see here...

    Life looked up at the [Recent] section and, after scrolling down for a few seconds, found the recording from when he and Nozomi met for the second time at Judai''s house. There. We. Go~! He pressed play.

    A holographic screen appeared, showing both Nozomi and Yoshino talking to the camera, with Life''s muffled voice also present but not in sight. Good, the over-armor''s [Automatic-Recording] program is working as intended. It can access any previous conversation I was either part of or nearby to record.

    Life sighed after watching the recording for a few seconds. Shame this version only has the first-person option for recordings. I wouldn''t mind seeing more of me... maybe I could use the armor''s holographic mirror to circumvent that? In any case...

    Life spent the next few minutes fiddling with the recording until he finally finished, breathing a sigh of relief. Phew... that took a while, but it''s almost done. Now I can use the armor''s AI to simulate the voices of both girls. Of course, there''s one last step.

    The usual silvery liquid emerged from his clothes, slithering to envelop the manga completely. After a few seconds, it returned to its source, leaving the manga intact. Now, let''s see if it worked.

    Life closed the holographic screen showing his conversation with the girls before opening a new one. This new screen displayed the first page of the manga, and after a few seconds, Nozomi''s voice could be heard from the first speech bubble. Good, this AI copy of her voice will do just fine.

    After all the speech bubbles on the first page were read, the page turned automatically, lighting up the next speech bubble. Life raised an eyebrow. Why is the panel order going right to left instead of left to right? Is this another bug?

    He sighed. Well, at least the story still makes sense... there''s that at least. The fact that it''s in black and white doesn''t help much, but again, I can still make sense of what I am seeing... so whatever.

    As he continued reading, Life was greeted by a scene with a cloaked figure walking around the abandoned castle''s ruined halls. The figure soon entered a room with a summoning circle in the middle of the floor. This must be Yoshino''s mother, not revealing herself yet; interesting narrative choice.

    When the cloaked figure began chanting at the summoning circle, a robotic voice started reading the lines. Life blinked a few times before bursting out laughing. "Pffft, haha! Shit, I forgot to give her an AI voice! Haha, man, that actually got me."

    As the story continued, Nozomi interacted with a Manabu who also had a robotic voice, amusing Life further. He watched intently as both girls looked at a poster for a new arcade machine. The poster featured a teenage girl in a white, fancy dress with a bow in a dramatic pose. Oh, I see, not too bad as foreshadowing goes. Although, what''s the deal with the dress? It looks impractical.

    Just as he was about to move on, Life noticed something peculiar written on the poster: [The Pink Heroine Who Will Defeat Evil!]. He raised an eyebrow. Huh? Pink?! But both her dress and hair were white in the image! Maybe it''s a translation issue?

    He decided to continue watching, his interest piqued. I made the right choice not to read it yesterday; having an entire day''s advantage over the timeline of this manga is beyond ideal.

    He watched what he kind of already put together, but it was nice to have confirmation. Seiza, who had a robotic voice, which again, amused Life, gave Nozomi her powers, at the same time Yoshino was approached by the nekomata. Soon enough, Seiza flew Nozomi to Yoshino''s rescue.

    Life still felt the need to have his guard up for any odd detail. Ok, nothing unusual yet, but the moment of truth is near. I don''t know how she will defeat that summon without my help, but I mean, we''re still at chapter one and she has proven capable of fighting other monsters of similar power like Judai. Yes, he was missing a whole arm, but I once was missing both arms and the left leg and I still managed to pull a win out of that fight, so really...that shouldn''t be that much of a handicap to Judai.

    He snapped out of his thoughts when he saw a full-page spread of Yoshino, who got up from the ground as she bled out. A pool of blood formed from a missing chunk missing from her leg. When Life squinted at it, he saw the bone from the leg as it poked out slightly.Oh...that will leave a mark.

    After he analyzed everything that the page provided, he let it move to the next few pages without any further interruption. Wow, that monster is really going to town on her... Life thought neutrally as he watched the monster''s one-sided beating of Nozomi.

    On the next page though he was greeted by a gruesome panel of Nozomi as she was slashed with enough force to be sent backward falling near Seiza and the still unconscious Yoshino. Her body was no longer able to keep up with her determination to get up. Hmm, although her willpower is commendable to continue fighting, her body seems to have reached its inevitable limit.

    Seiza, who had just finished healing Yoshino, opened his eyes and came to Nozomi''s aid. Although his lines gave the idea of distress, the delivery of said lines from the same robotic voice certainly didn''t.

    As the page was flipped, Life saw the monster slowly walk towards Seiza with a demented smile on its face. Seiza turned around to face Nozomi with a desperate look on his face, saying that there was still a way that she could save Yoshino... but it would cost her life.

    At that, Life''s eyes widened in realization. Oh, ohhh... Shit! He proceeded to fast-forward his reading of the next few pages, not even bothering to let the AI properly finish its lines before he moved on.

    He was soon greeted by a full-page panel of a white-haired Yoshino wearing a white school uniform and wielding a white bow. Anger in her expression, with tears falling from her eyes, she addressed the monster in front of her. "I am Guardian Sagittarius, and for my friend, I will kill you!"

    Life stared at the page in front of him completely silently for a few seconds before he snapped out of his shock and closed the holographic window. He stared at the ceiling with only one thought in mind while breathing through his teeth. Well... this sure changes things.

 Chapter 25: A Call For Help

    Later that night, at the shadowy castle, Kurai stood in the middle of what was once a beautiful garden. Its vegetation, once a lush green, was anything but now. The statues that decorated the garden looked much better in their prime. They would have been amongst the most extraordinary pieces of art that mankind had ever created. But now, even the ones who had created them would have a hard time recognizing them for what they once were.

    Kurai casually held a staff made of pitch-black darkness with one hand. The staff had a purple orb on top of it, emanating energy as she calmly read a book. The book floated stationary in the air, enveloped by a small aura of ominous energy.

    After reading it for a few seconds, Kurai turned away from the book and focused her attention on one of the many broken statues in the garden. She closed her eyes and chanted, "Great Master, grant me the power to fight, [Chains of Regression]!" As she cast the spell, a small droplet of black liquid leaked out of her eyes and stained her cloak.

    From around the statue, three portals made of dark magic appeared on the ground. Soon, dark metal chains poured out of the portals and restrained the statue.

    When she opened her eyes, Kurai noticed grains of dust on the chains. She waved her hand to dispel the chains and witnessed a cloud of dust, which was once the statue, staying in the air before it slowly dirtied the grass around it. She couldn''t restrain herself from a groan of frustration that soon followed. Urgh, for how many hours longer will I need to keep looking? I just want ONE non-lethal spell! If I actually wanted to kill someone, I would just ask Henry to borrow one of his guns and be done with it. Why would I need to turn them into dust? That''s way too overkill! Sparks of dark energy flared out from the purple orb on top of her staff.

    When she noticed what was happening, Kurai took deep breaths in and out for a solid minute. Calm down...remember what Ambrosius said: Deep breaths lead to calm which leads to focus and leads to me not losing control of my magic. It was a lesson that, although it seemed basic on the surface, Kurai sometimes had a much harder time truly taking to heart than she would like to admit.

    After calming herself down, she released her grip on the staff. Before it could hit the ground, the staff dissolved and entered her shadow. It''s okay...even if it has been 343 tries already, I can resume the search another day. Who knows? I might not even need it. Sure, konchu-shonen might not be a darkspawn made for combat, but he''s still a level above the nekomata I had summoned. So surely, he should be fine...right?

    Before Kurai started to have second thoughts about his chances of survival, she heard a sound from behind her. When she turned around, she laid eyes on Judai, who stood there with one of his feet on top of a broken stick.

    As she acknowledged his presence, Kurai breathed a sigh of relief. Speaking of the devil... She lowered her guard. "Phew, are you trying to give me a heart attack?" She walked up to Judai, the floating book following at her side with every step. "In any case, if you''re here before I summoned you, it means that you''ve got something out of your investigation. Report."

    Kurai stopped a few feet away from Judai. He gave a light bow before her. "While trying to locate the one responsible for nekomata''s disappearance, I was ambushed in the middle of my search."

    Judai paused for a few seconds to let the news sink in for Kurai before continuing. "Although I managed to escape, I wasn''t able to see their face. But I did manage to get a glimpse of their clothes and hair. They were both white. Excuse me for not being able to gather more information."

    Kurai sighed. "It''s... okay, don''t worry about it. The fact that you managed to survive an encounter with them is more than enough. You can go. If the need for you arises, I''ll call you."

    Judai gave her a light bow before turning away and entering the castle, where its shadows soon obscured him from sight.

    Now alone, Kurai waved her hands to summon a familiar bean bag from her shadow. After getting comfortable with it, she remembered that the book was still there. She snapped her fingers and the magic that kept the book floating disappeared, making it fall onto her lap. White hair and clothes... I mean, at least it won''t be hard to find them. If it was only her clothes, it would be a fool''s errand to search for them since the culprit could always change clothes. But if her hair is also white... that should speed up the search, although...

    She looked down at the book of spells on her lap. What should I do when said individual is identified might be another matter entirely.

    She raised her hand to her chin in thought. Killing is off the question, period. Imprisonment, maybe? But that should only be an option if talking it out is not an option with them... and even then, only temporary.

    She looked up at the full moon in the sky, admiring the view while thinking about what to do. Bargaining? Hmm... what do I have that they would want? And even if I have it, who''s to say that they won''t just attempt to kill me the moment I let my guard down, or worse, they become aware of Yoshino and try to target her instead!

    Kurai shook her head, got up from the bean bag, and walked away from it with the book in hand. That won''t happen. Even if I''m somehow unable to protect her... I know he will!

    Kurai stopped in her tracks as a terrifying thought sneaked its way into her mind. Wait... is it possible that they may have the Crystal of Darkness? It wouldn''t be too far off. They could have killed nekomata for looking for it and ambushed konchu because they most likely knew they were probably searching for them and decided to strike first?

    A sweatdrop trailed down Kurai''s face as another unsettling thought entered her mind. How much does this enemy know about me? Sure, the darkspawn won''t reveal any information to them, but... is that enough? They should already know that I am somewhere around this city since they fought not one, but two darkspawns in two consecutive days, appearing in the same city. Sure, if I''m lucky, they might just assume that either one might just be a stray that has nothing to do with me, or better yet, they assume that both nekomata and konchu are strays and I''m just being paranoid all along!

    She considered that for a moment before shaking her head. No, better not to risk it. I should probably call for their help with this. Even if it might be overkill for them all to come here, also... resuming my workout routine could prove useful in the future. I think I still have the workout music saved.

    She raised her left arm, and from its shadow, her staff rose before she grabbed it. "Great Master, grant me the power to call for your servants, [Dark Reunion]!" Black liquid leaked from her eyes as she focused her magic on the purple orb.

    While she was occupied with her spell, Judai observed her from the shadows before he had seen enough and left her truly alone.

    <hr>

    Back at the hotel, Judai entered through the balcony in his fly transformation.

    When he transformed back into his human form and stepped inside the room, he was met by a depressed-faced Life. Life sat on his armchair in such a way that it looked like he was about to become one with it. If Henry saw this, he probably would assume it was the human race''s next step for evolution... or at least that''s what I imagine considering all he had told me about America and its people.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    When he was about a meter away from Life, Judai looked to his sides in case this was a trap before addressing the soon-to-be first half-man, half-armchair in the world. "What happened? Can I help?" he asked in a monotone tone, not out of decency, but because he felt it would bite him later if he ignored him.

    Life groaned upon finally noticing Judai''s presence. "No, it''s nothing that should concern you." He took a deep breath before continuing. "In any case, if you''re back, I''m assuming that the false report was a success, yes?"

    Judai nodded. "Yes, although... we may have a problem." He said, his expression not fitting the news he had just given.

    Life rolled his eyes. "Oh, good, that''s EXACTLY what I need right now..." He pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration for a few seconds. "Go on."

    Judai considered for a moment how he should tell Life the news before arriving at a way he felt confident enough about. "Well, you see, upon giving the fake report to my old master, she decided to use the spell [Dark Reunion] to communicate with the other darkspawns across the world for them to come to her aid since her range to recall them only extends to Japan."

    Now understanding better, Life nodded. "I see. Would you know anything about the darkspawns in her service? No need to give me names or abilities, but if you had to describe each one with a few words, how would you call them?"

    Judai raised a hand to his chin in thought. "If I had to describe them in a few words... cowboy, wizard, cultivator, and tokusatsu."

    Life slowly nodded. "Okay... I get the cowboy and the wizard, but what about the cultivator and sentai ones? I assume the cultivator one is a farmer? Which is odd, but I''ve seen how powerful nature magic can be. But what even is a ''Tokusatsu''?"

    "Actually, it''s not that kind of cultivator, but the martial arts kind. As for what sentai is... it''s best if I showed an example from VideoSiteRed. Would you have a phone for me to borrow?"

    As Life felt familiar with what that name referenced, he pulled out his phone and searched for any apps with that name. If that name is what I think it is, there should be an app with that name on my phone... found it!

    "Here." Life handed over his phone to Judai, the app he wanted already opened.

    "Okay, let me just search here real quick... here, that should do it." Judai handed back Life his phone once he had searched and played the first video that had shown up.

    As Life watched the video, he instinctively raised his hand to cover his mouth and suppress laughter. Those spandex suits, those dramatic poses, the giant robot they used against monsters of similar size... Life knew what this was, and that brought its share of concerns. "Judai... would this toku-guy have a giant robot at his disposal?"

    Judai shook his head in denial, which made Life let out a breath he hadn''t known he was holding. "Good... that''s good." Life turned off and pocketed his phone before a thought crossed his mind. "By the way... unrelated question here, but, how exactly does your magic work?"

    Judai tilted his head at Life, giving him a confused expression. Life saw a red question mark appear diagonally above Judai''s head before disappearing just as quickly as it had shown up. "Er, is that a joke that I''m not getting? Excuse me, but with the power you showed me, shouldn''t the one to ask that question be me?"

    Seeing his point, Life decided to elaborate. "Well, you see, the magic that I used was indeed dark magic, but I''m afraid that I learned it from somewhere else¡ªa place where their ways of teaching may differ from what you know. Or not. I can only confirm that by asking you."

    "I see... very well, I may not be an expert on the subject, but I''ll do my best." Judai took a deep breath. "Let''s see, this information might not be 100% accurate. I once heard it from Kurai in passing, but wasn''t really paying my full attention since it wasn''t addressed to me specifically. Please take what I''m about to say as incomplete information of..."

    "Yeah, yeah, just get on with it!" A slightly annoyed Life motioned for Judai to get to the point.

    Judai stuttered a few words before he complied. "R-right, sorry. In any case, dark magic is, at its core, the magic of what it once was. She also said it was related to the number zero somehow. Er... I guess it would be easier if I gave you an example, if you don''t mind, of course."

    Life waved with one hand for him to continue.

    "For example, the house you entered was a recreation of what once was the house of a family where I recently collected negative energy for my old master, Kurai."

    "Hmm, I see. So if I had to assume from how happy that fake couple was in your fake home, to collect the negative energy from that place you had to interfere with their lives, correct?" Life asked.

    "Er... no, I''m afraid that''s the wrong assumption. Kurai has something you might have heard of as morals. By her orders, I can''t attack or harass innocent people in any way unless provoked when going outside to collect negative energy." Judai awkwardly corrected Life.

    Life raised his hand. "Wait, wait, you say that she orders you guys not to attack or harass innocents, but how come Yoshino was attacked by you guys two consecutive times?"

    "Well, you see, although I can''t say for sure how the first time may have happened, I can say for sure that at least in my case, I actually didn''t disobey any of her orders." Judai pointed at his own shoulder. "Yoshino shot me before I touched her, meaning that by all accounts, she provoked me, which gave me enough leeway to retaliate."

    "I see, abusing a technicality to get around the orders of your superiors..." Life smirked and winked at Judai. "I''ll keep that in mind."

    Judai slowly nodded, his posture making it look as if he had regretted what he just said. "U-understood. Now let''s see, where was I... Oh yeah, when I asked her how I should collect negative energy with those conditions, she said the world out there is already a dangerous place where I could go around the country and sense negative energy."

    Judai sighed. "Credit where it''s due... it didn''t take long for her to be proven right."

    Raising his hand to his chin, he continued, "Nothing noteworthy happened in the next few years. It was usually just me going around collecting negative energy from various places in Japan and returning to my old master. The most recent place was the real version of the house where I sensed negative energy coming from the family who lived there."

    Life raised an intrigued eyebrow. "Would the form you are taking be from any people that lived in that house?"

    Judai nodded as he calmly raised his hand to his chest. "Yes, because my kind is made of dark magic, our very being can be affected physically and mentally to various degrees depending on how long we have been affected by the negative energies we are exposed to. Because of this, not only my appearance but also my mental capabilities changed over time."

    "Hmm, about your original form... could you show it to me? I now wish to see your real form," Life calmly asked as his curiosity rose.

    Judai looked away, ashamed for some reason. "I can, but I must warn you, even Kurai hadn''t been able to look directly at me at first. Would you still wish that I show it to you?"

    His curiosity now fully piqued, Life silently nodded.

    "Very well." Judai closed his eyes and breathed in for a second. Small sparks of dark energy started to come out around his body. After a few seconds, a dark circle appeared on the floor below him. The dark circle rose, enveloping Judai in its darkness before forming a dark pillar.

    A few seconds later, the pillar shattered, scattering black shards around the room. Life needed to lean his head to the right to dodge a big shard that lodged itself on the armchair. As he got a better look at the shard near his head, he witnessed it slowly evaporating, leaving behind a trail of black smoke.

    "Excuse me for the wait," an unfamiliar voice said, making Life turn to where the voice came from. What he saw could only be described as an eldritch fusion of many different kinds of insects. The most grotesque part of their body was its face. The creature had eyes similar to those of a fly and a mosquito''s stinger where its mouth would be. On closer inspection, Life saw dark smoke escaping from the creature''s stinger. Certainly not the most beautiful creature Life had seen, but he had seen FAR worse.

    Life shrugged. "Hmm... it''s kind of gross, but not really that disturbing. Do you have advantages in this form?"

    Judai blinked a few times at how passive Life''s reaction was to his true form before he recovered. "Not really, no. In fact, I argue that my human form is technically better because I can blend in without sacrificing any of my strength."

    "Is that so... you can change back now if that''s the case and also return to Kurai before she suspects anything. If anything noteworthy happens, report it to me, preferably while not being followed, understood?" Life smirked at that last part, clearly referencing how he had tracked down and captured Judai.

    Judai, either oblivious or just knowing better than to talk back, transformed back into a human and nodded. Without further words exchanged, he jumped off the room''s balcony and transformed into a small fly mid-fall.

    Life, now alone again with his thoughts, sighed before getting up from the armchair and going straight to bed, still in his clothes.

 Chapter 26: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (1)

    Two Days After Judai''s Attack

    As the night retreated and dawn heralded a new day, Yoshino lay comfortably in her bed. The rhythmic beeping of her alarm stirred her from her slumber. The clock displayed 7:41. A sigh of relief escaped her. She''d finally had a restful night. She silenced the alarm, rose from the bed, and began her morning routine, preparing herself for the long day ahead.

    Yoshino stepped out of her house. The crisp morning air brushed her pensive face. Her mother''s parting words echoed in her mind: Oh, Yoshino, I almost forgot¡ªHenry, Ambrosius, and Youya mentioned they would visit us soon. When you come back home today, help me organize their rooms!

    She felt a pang of conflict at the news. Under better circumstances, she''d relish the break in monotony that her uncle''s visit would bring. Yet, after the terrifying events of two days ago...

    If you kill me, they''ll escalate the situation. That would be bad for you and everyone in your group, Judai''s chilling words reverberated in her thoughts.

    Gripping her schoolbag tighter, Yoshino couldn''t deny the temptation to seek their help. Henry and Youya, at least, could defend themselves. However, the memory of Judai''s monstrous resilience left her shaky and doubtful. It felt inevitable that they''d tire and fall, just like she almost had.

    For how much longer will I need to endure this? she pondered. Despite Nozomi''s success in killing those two monsters, they were still in the dark about their true nature. The knowledge that someone orchestrated these attacks was small comfort when faced with the haunting memory of nearly drowning in a monster¡¯s blood.

    Rounding a street corner, lost in thought, Yoshino collided unexpectedly with a man wearing a battered fedora.

    "Sorry, I¡ª" Yoshino''s apology was cut short as she realized who stood before her. "Uncle Henry?!" she gasped in disbelief.

    With his usual bright smile and a thick accent, Henry replied, "Hey, long time no see, lass! How¡¯ve you been?" He bit into a chocolate bar he was holding. His attire¡ªauthentic old-west cowboy clothes¡ªadded to his distinctive appearance. Unlike the costumes seen in movies, his outfit was an honest testament to the era, except for the fedora replacing the expected rancher hat.

    "I-I''m good, great, actually," Yoshino stuttered, holding up her schoolbag. "Just on my way to school. I didn¡¯t expect you to visit so soon, hehe..."

    Henry''s cheerful expression momentarily faltered, but Yoshino attributed it to the stress she''d been under recently. "What can I say? Had some time to spare when your mom called."

    "How¡¯s school? Hopefully not too stressful," he probed, pointing at her bag.

    Yoshino forced a smile, avoiding his gaze. "It¡¯s been... fine." A blatant lie, considering her near-death experiences.

    Henry tipped his fedora. "Anyway, don¡¯t let this old fart keep you. I still need to talk with your mom. We''ll catch up properly when you get back."

    With a pat on the back, he walked past her, leaving Yoshino feeling drained before her day had even started. Glancing back to ensure she wasn¡¯t followed, she sighed in relief and continued to school.

    <hr>

    While Yoshino made her way to school, Henry reached her house and stood facing it. "It''s been a while since the last time I''ve been here... but the place looks the same as always."

    As Henry stared at the two-floor house in front of him, his thoughts wandered to the conversation he just had with Yoshino and how she had reacted to his questions, especially about school. He sighed. "Hopefully, it''s nothing to be worried about, but you can never be too careful. Kurai might give me a better context of the situation... after I test her to see if she has kept up with training."

    With that, Henry took one last bite out of his chocolate before he entered the Kettei''s home with a key that Kurai had given him.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, in an ancient castle where night perpetually lingered, Kurai, assured that Yoshino had left for school, changed into her magical robes. Settling in the ruined garden, she immersed herself in her spellbook, knowing she''d be there a while.

    Mid-reading, she sensed a familiar presence. Just in time... Closing her eyes, she whispered, "Great Master, grant me the power to surprise my enemies, [Shadowy Pursuit]," ensuring her lips mouthed different words.

    She vanished just as a gunshot shattered her chair. Reappearing atop a castle tower, she swung her staff like a baseball bat at the figure''s head. They blocked her attack with a sickening crunch, though the impact sent them plummeting.

    Kurai looked down at the floor below to see where the figure landed. A few seconds later, she heard a familiar voice by her side. "I think you''ve got him." Kurai instinctively turned to face them and, just as she expected, it was Henry, one of her teachers and one of the people Yoshino had adopted as an uncle. It took a while for Kurai to internally accept that, but eventually, she came around when she saw Henry''s expression when Yoshino called him uncle for the first time.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    The man tipped his fedora to her. "Howdy partner, you called?" He said it to Kurai in English instead of Japanese as he smirked.

    It took a few seconds to process what he just said before she replied, "Yes, Henry, I''ve called for your help. Thank you for coming so soon."

    Henry waved her concerns off. "Don''t sweat it, Kurai. I know you''re not the kind of person to call me for something trivial."

    "But, answer me this..." Kurai raised her staff so it was pressed against his neck. "What''s with the big idea of trying to shoot me, partner?" She imitated the accent of an old-west movie that Henry once recommended.

    Henry casually took a step back. "Now, now, no need to be so dramatic. I was just testing ya! To see if you''ve kept up with your training, and besides... we both know that regular bullets would do jack shit while you''re transformed."

    Kurai raised an eyebrow at that. "And... I suppose you can tell when I''m transformed?" When Henry nodded, Kurai sighed before she looked around. "Are we on the other side of the castle?"

    As if Henry had waited for her to ask that question, he immediately gave her an enthusiastic answer. "Correct! And if you paid attention to this spot..." He pointed at where the figure that attacked Kurai was once located. "You will notice that it would be only a meter away from the maximum range of your magic senses from the last time we trained them."

    "I see..." Kurai slowly nodded. Although Henry''s methods of training could be sometimes... questionable, to say the least, she could always be sure that Henry had a point to them while making sure that no one was hurt.

    "With that out of the way, how is he doing? Have you also asked for his help?" Henry''s cheerful expression became serious at that last part.

    When she realized who Henry was referring to, she shook her head, her expression turning conflicted. "No, I... I''m still not sure if I should. Like, I know he''s grown stronger, but at the same time, I can''t in good faith just... throw him at something I don''t even properly know. No, for the moment, I do not plan to talk to him about it."

    Henry closed his eyes and slowly nodded. "Fair, the boy may have proved himself to be a difficult opponent even for Youya, but I can understand where you''re coming from even after seeing how capable he is." Henry opened his eyes. "By the way, I''ve met Yoshino on my way here."

    "Oh, I suppose that makes sense. You didn''t stop to talk with her for too long, right?" Kurai teased, knowing that if anyone gave him the chance, Henry could go on about almost any subject.

    "No, not this time, unfortunately. How''s she, by the way? I wanted to ask her, but I could see she wouldn''t have the time to answer." He casually asked as he turned to look at the vast view of the ruined castle they both had from their vantage point.

    "Oh, well... she''s doing fine. She''s still good friends with Nozomi, and her grades are better than mine when I was her age," Kurai chuckled at that last part.

    "Good... good." Henry slowly nodded as his gaze from the castle seemed to grow distant.

    When Kurai was about to ask if something was wrong, Henry faked a cough. His cheerful demeanor soon came back as if nothing had happened. "A-anyway, you didn''t just call me for family affairs. So, what''s the problem that you need me to fix?" A revolver appeared in one of his hands in a cloud of darkness as soon as he asked.

    Kurai stared at Henry for a few seconds before she let go, figuring it would be for the best. "Well, see, more than a week ago, I summoned a nekomata to collect negative energy for our master around the city, but something weird happened. I lost my connection to it, and even when I tried to use the recall ritual, it still didn''t work."

    Henry raised his free hand to his chin, intrigued by her story. "That does sound concerning..."

    Kurai nodded in response. "Yes, I even told konchu about it and ordered him to track down whoever is responsible... luckily, although he had been ambushed, he still managed to escape."

    "Konchu?" Henry raised an eyebrow at that.

    "You called?" Asked Judai as he finally climbed the tower. When he walked up to Kurai, Judai gave her a light bow. "Please, excuse this servant of yours for not detecting our guest in time to tell you."

    Kurai rolled her eyes and waved his concerns off. "It''s okay, don''t worry about it. He''s WAY more experienced than you, so it''s inevitable. Henry, this is konchu. That''s the name of his species, not his actual name. Konchu, this is Henry, your superior. He came from America to help us out, so give him all the information you managed to gather from your encounter."

    Henry tipped his hat to Judai and gave him a welcoming smile. "Howdy, partner, always happy to meet a new face in this line of work." He walked up to Judai. "I hope we can work together just fine." Henry raised his hand and spat on it before offering a handshake to Judai.

    Judai raised an eyebrow at that before he glanced at Kurai. Once she noticed his confusion, she rolled her eyes and waved for him to play along. Not seeing another way out, Judai reluctantly accepted the handshake. "Atta boy! Now... tell me about your encounter with this enemy."

    Judai proceeded to give Henry the same report he gave to Kurai before. Henry''s eyes widened only for a moment before he closed and opened them again, his eyes turning focused when Henry mentioned that the individual that attacked him had white hair and wore white clothes.

    After Judai finished his report, Henry raised one of his hands to his chin in thought, his expression completely serious. "I see, if that''s all..."

    After a few seconds, he noticed that both Judai and Kurai were now looking at him, the latter slightly worried at the change of expression on his face. He faked coughing while thinking of a way to alleviate tension.

    To ease up on the mood, he summoned a second revolver in his free hand and proceeded to juggle them for a few seconds before grabbing both guns and turning to shoot at blinding speeds at six men who suddenly appeared around the group. The shots blew their heads off with such force that they all fell back and hit the floor at the same time. When they did, they immediately turned into black smoke, soon disappearing without a trace.

    As he made both guns disappear from his hands in a cloud of black smoke, Henry turned to Kurai with a smirk and a thumbs up. "Consider it done, ma''am!"

    Seeing that made Kurai feel less worried. Henry turned to face Judai. "Show the way, lad."

    Judai slowly nodded. Henry noticed that his attempt to ease the mood might have surprised Judai. Before Henry could ask if he was okay, Judai jumped off the edge of the tower''s ceiling. The tower was so tall that Henry barely heard Judai as he hit the floor. "Well, not the worst landing I ever saw, I guess."

    Just as he was about to jump off, he heard Kurai''s voice from behind. "Be careful out there, you hear me... that''s an order!" Henry turned around to see Kurai, who showed visible worry in her expression as she clenched her staff with force.

    Henry turned away from Kurai before he faced the ground below. "No promises!" He said as he jumped off the edge with reckless abandon.

 Chapter 27: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (2)

    Yoshino and Nozomi could be seen on the school''s rooftop as they enjoyed their lunch while Seiza rested on Nozomi''s lap. When Nozomi finished her lunch, she was nudged by Seiza as he sneakily pointed at his birthmark with one of his paws. Nozomi stared at it for a few seconds before remembering. "Oh yeah, thank you, Seiza. I almost forgot!"

    Nozomi happily turned to Yoshino as the latter curiously turned her attention away from her food to Nozomi. "Yoshino! Seiza and I want to show you something we came up with yesterday! You''re going to love it!" Seiza silently agreed with a nod.

    Yoshino couldn''t help but feel intrigued by what kind of surprise the two of them could come up with while she was at home yesterday. The stress of almost dying two days in a row had left her not in the mood to do anything else besides going straight back home after class.

    When Yoshino told Nozomi and Seiza that, they agreed and said they would do the same after they tried to find a way to remove the slowdown from Nozomi''s powers back at the abandoned building. "Perhaps they actually did it?" Yoshino assumed. She didn''t know how Nozomi''s pendant worked. But from what Nozomi had told her back at the campfire...they needed to sort that out as soon as possible.

    After she finished her lunch, Yoshino decided to play along with the surprise. "Pray tell, what would that be?"

    "Y''see, remember how you managed to uncover my secret identity just by looking at me?" Yoshino slowly nodded before Nozomi continued.

    "Well, while Seiza and I were on a 5-minute pause after conducting tests and...I guess you could also call it training with my powers..." Nozomi shook her head to get back on topic. "Anyway, when I remembered that and told Seiza, we discussed how we could avoid similar situations with others. We just might have found a way!"

    Nozomi turned her cheerful smile to Seiza. "Seiza, would you do the honors?"

    Seiza politely nodded before he got up from Nozomi''s lap and sat in front of Yoshino. With a breath, he closed his eyes, and a light came out of his birthmark.

    When Yoshino blinked, she saw a white bull mask and a pink goat mask as they floated in the air before her, thanks to Seiza''s magic. When she reached for the goat mask, she felt it was made of plastic. On closer inspection, she saw that the mask had a kanji for the animal they represented engraved on their foreheads. "Wow..." she muttered, impressed by the work put in.

    "Pretty cool, huh?" Nozomi didn''t even try to hide her expression of pride as she picked up the bull mask. "We made them with that machine from the abandoned lab...see if it fits!" Nozomi excitedly motioned for Yoshino to try the mask on.

    Yoshino raised an eyebrow at how excited her best friend was about a mask. She decided to shrug it off before wearing the pink goat mask, holding it with her right hand so it wouldn''t fall off. "This is pretty cool, Nozomi. With these masks, we can hide our identity from anyone we don''t want to know although...we will need a string or something along those lines so the masks can stay on our faces."

    Nozomi''s smile grew bigger as Yoshino said that. The latter saw it through the eyeholes of the mask. "Oh, don''t worry, Seiza brought up this same issue and accounted for that. Take your hand off the mask."

    Curious to see where Nozomi was going with this, Yoshino slowly lowered her hand from the mask, expecting it to fall off, and...it didn''t. Her surprise was short-lived as the thought of how she was supposed to take her mask off crossed her mind. "Wait...how am I supposed to get this out of my face?!" Yoshino asked, hoping that her best friend had thought that far enough.

    Thankfully, Yoshino was proven correct as Nozomi raised her own mask so that Yoshino could see it and pointed at the kanji engraved on it. "Simple, you see this kanji engraved on my mask? Try to touch the one that''s engraved on yours!"

    When Yoshino complied, the mask easily fell from her face and landed on her lap. "Is this...Seiza''s magic?" Yoshino asked as she returned the mask to Seiza so he could keep it safe until needed.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Seiza proudly nodded. "Yes, I put an enchantment on the mask where it will only be free from the wearer''s face if they touch the kanji I engraved on the mask''s forehead. That way, not even darkspawns will manage to take it off."

    Yoshino raised a hand to her chin. "Y''know, I wonder what else we could create with that machine back at the lab. Maybe we could create some form of...protection against attacks from those monsters?"

    At that, Seiza looked unsure. "I mean...maybe? I could try, but it''s not like we have a way to know if it works without...putting ourselves in danger since I doubt they would be so kind as to help us test it without any killing intent."

    He raised his left paw to point at Nozomi''s mask. "Even this mask. Sure, they might not be able to take it off the traditional way, but I can only guarantee that. I wouldn''t doubt that they could still break the mask and harm you, if not kill you, in the process with their innate physical abilities."

    "Yeah, fair enough, I guess..." Yoshino scratched the back of her head. As she did, the sound of the bell could be heard, indicating that recess was over. Without much delay, they all left the rooftop to go back to class.

    <hr>

    At the teacher''s lounge, Life sat on one of the room''s chairs. He seemed to be listening to music on his MP3 Player with headphones on while eating a bag of chips that had the brand GreenChips. His drink also followed its example with its brand of it being YellowJuice.

    In reality, he had been listening to the girls'' conversation on the rooftop. When the school''s bell rang, he finished the last of the juice and the chips. He put the MP3 inside his backpack before he got up from his chair and walked out of the office. His current destination was the bathroom where he would wash his hands before class. Well, this is certainly an interesting development. I guess now I won''t need to control the flow of information as much as before. Allowing Kurai to find out about their identities right now wouldn''t have as much potential for drama if, say...later in a dramatic fashion.

    Just as Life was about to leave the men''s bathroom after cleaning his hands, he bumped into something that felt like a wall made of steel. "What the-" He backed away a few feet only to see that the wall was actually a person.

    This individual was so big and large that Life couldn''t see all of his body from where he stood. The man had a physique that would make even the best bodybuilders feel inferior in comparison. His muscles were easily seen through his clothes. His height towered above Life in such a way that forced him to look up to see the man''s barely visible face, the rest of it blocked from view.

    The towering figure soon spoke. "Ah, excuse me." The man said apologetically before crouching down and carefully maneuvering around the bathroom''s entrance, which was not made for someone of his stature. As he passed through the exit, he revealed himself to be a man who looked like he was in his late 20s. His clothes were actually the same set of clothes that the male students wore at school.

    As Life took in the man''s appearance, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the strange student. "Er...no problem." As Life moved out of the way, he looked at the student up and down, baffled at their size. Okay, apparently the people of this world can just...become walls of meat if they want to... He blinked a few times until his face became a scowl as he realized something. I only noticed this guy now...was I...really that focused on the girls that throughout the entire time I''ve been here I did not notice this monster of a man?!

    After a few seconds, he sighed. Y''know what? I don''t actually care. Like, he''s probably not that important anyway. If he is...well, I will deal with it when I get there. But for now...I will just pretend I have never seen this. He turned around and left the bathroom for good.

    As Life stepped inside the classroom, he saw that most students had already sat in their respective chairs, with Nozomi and Yoshino among them. Life sighed internally, trying his hardest to suppress it. Just...keep calm. This isn''t the first time you''ve dealt with a situation like Nozomi''s. Just wait for an opportunity to develop her character to present itself...and take it before it goes away.

    Life walked up to his table, put his backpack on top of it, and started taking out his materials to teach the class.

    Life took out his English book and opened it to where he had last left off. "Alright class, let''s continue where we left off!" he said in English for the whole class to hear.

    As he flipped the page of his English book and saw the names and appearances of many animals, one of them was a picture of a fly, which made him remember Judai. He said that they would show up soon two days ago. Although he also said that they would take their time to get here. How''s that the case? He still hasn''t found the best situation to ask Kurai about that specifically without sounding more talkative than normal to her...or at least that''s what he told me.

    A thought then crossed his mind. I wonder how it feels to exist as someone like Judai? I mean, he acts like he''s alive, but that''s the thing, it''s an act. Now, if he''s intentionally or instinctually acting, that''s...something I might want to ask about later during his free time.

    A realization crossed his mind at that moment. Does...he do anything in his free time? Hmm, I might ask that if I care enough.

 Chapter 28: A Trainwreck of a Duel (3)

    "Excuse me but¡­why are we here?" A confused Judai asked Henry as both darkspawns relaxed inside a hot spring a couple of feet apart.

    The cowboy turned to face Judai with a surprised expression. "Wow, I was about to wonder if you would even ask! What took you so long?" Henry teased. Judai raised an unamused eyebrow.

    Seeing Judai wasn''t much for jokes, Henry answered as he turned to face ahead. "Jeez, no need to look at me like that. You see, although I did say back then for you to show me the way, I couldn''t resist the urge to go for a quick bath in the hot springs, especially after the trip I took to get here. Urgh, don''t even get me started." Henry gave Judai a dry chuckle.

    "What about our orders?" Judai asked, becoming progressively more baffled at Henry''s laid-back behavior. Even though he already knew how frustrating Henry could be, the cowboy still found ways to annoy Judai further. Before Judai came back in time, if everyone else hadn''t shared his opinion of Henry on some level, Judai would have probably lost his mind.

    As Henry heard that, he paused for a moment, then chuckled again, which baffled Judai further. "Oh, that..." He waved it off with his hand. "Don''t worry about it. As long as we still have the intention of doing it in the end, it doesn''t matter how much time it takes. Unless, of course, she specifically puts a time limit on her orders, right guys?"

    Judai tilted his head. "Wait, with whom are you talking?"

    Henry noticed the confusion in Judai''s voice and raised an eyebrow at him. "These guys." He raised his hand from the water and pointed ahead of him.

    Judai scowled at Henry as he followed where the cowboy was pointing with his eyes. "What are you saying? There''s only us here at this..." Before he finished his sentence, his line of thought was interrupted when he laid eyes on a group of men relaxing in the spring like them.

    In an instant, Judai''s fight-or-flight instincts flared up, and he jumped out of the spring. His back was now against the wooden wall that separated the masculine and feminine sides of the baths. Judai traded looks between the group of men that had appeared and Henry without blinking. Again...this would be the second time I was right next to him when he used his magic, and I still couldn''t sense it! What kind of absurd control is this?

    Judai''s eyes finally fixed on Henry, staring at him for a couple of seconds. Before Henry could ask what was wrong, Judai did it first. "Could you...stop doing that?" Judai nudged his head at the group of men that had just shown up in the spring.

    When Henry heard that question, he tilted his head for a few seconds before he turned to face the group of men who had suddenly shown up. After a few seconds, he burst out in a fit of laughter.

    After he had finally calmed down, with his laughter reduced to a giggle, he said, "Right, right. I forgot that not everyone can sense when I use magic. Sorry about the scare; they would get grumpy with me if I hadn''t let them relax with me."

    Henry motioned for Judai to return to the spring. "Don''t worry, they don''t bite," he teased with a smug grin.

    Judai scowled at him for a few seconds before he sighed and returned to where he was in the hot spring. Henry soon resumed the conversation, now that it was less awkward. "So you see..." He trailed off as he seemed to realize something. "Wait...what should I call you again?"

    Judai just stared at him with an unreadable expression. "You heard from Kurai already, call me Konchu."

    Henry rolled his eyes, slightly annoyed. "Oh, come on, you might be able to fool her, but I know you have an actual name. Everyone who has worked in this job for long enough has given themselves one. Or at least, everyone that I know of. Also, it will make it easier to differentiate you from, let''s say...another Konchu that we may encounter as a stray or if Kurai summons another one for whatever reason."

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    After giving some thought, an idea soon crossed Henry''s mind. "Say...do you know the name of the person that you''re disguising yourself as?"

    Judai calmly nodded. "Yes, his name was Judai if I''m not mistaken, why do you ask?" He raised an eyebrow at Henry.

    Henry smirked at Judai, who reconsidered whether he should have lied. "Well, how about using that name then, partner?"

    After a few seconds of consideration, Judai relented. His new boss already called him that anyway, so he might as well make it official. "Very well, if it makes communication easier. I suppose that''s an appropriate name...for now."

    Satisfied with his answer, Henry nodded. "Alright, now where was I...Oh yeah!" He snapped his fingers.

    He faked coughing before continuing. "Y''see Judai, as a skeleton, my innate magic is [Skeleton Crew], which allows me to call a couple of friends to help me, like this!" Henry vanished from Judai''s sight and in his place was one of the men who had appeared out of nowhere.

    Startled, Judai searched for Henry, and there he was, relaxing in the same spot where the man standing next to him was before they switched places. Before Judai could say anything, Henry switched places with the man by Judai''s side again, leaving things as they were before. "So, what did you think?" Henry asked with a shit-eating grin plastered on his face, expecting Judai to be impressed.

    Judai was indeed impressed by Henry''s magic, but he soon realized something else. Wait...I didn''t know that. Judai shrugged that off for the foreseeable future before he replied to Henry with an indifferent shrug. "I suppose it''s a pretty powerful ability, I guess?"

    Henry smirked as he nodded before standing up from his spot and leaving the hot spring. The group of men all soon vanished suddenly as he got out. "Ok, I guess that''s enough of a bath for today for both of us. Let''s grab a meal on the way. Hopefully, they are still open."

    Judai soon followed, wondering how much longer this would last. He somehow felt more tired than when he first entered the hot spring.

    <hr>

    "A movie?" Yoshino asked Nozomi with genuine curiosity as they exited the school premises, classes over for the day.

    Nozomi nodded as she gave her usual cheerful smile. "Yes, after these last few days, I thought we could see if there was any movie worth seeing at the cinema. It would also be Seiza''s first time inside of one..." Nozomi looked away and scratched her head as she blushed a little. "I-if you''re in the mood for it, of course!"

    Her offer made Yoshino look down in thought. The obvious answer would be to deny her offer with the argument that as long as they were targeted, the safest option would be to hide in their respective homes until whoever was looking for them either gave up or an opportunity came where they could end this once and for all.

    But at the same time...for how long would we need to hide? A day? A week? A month? Maybe even years? Could she, in good faith, accept letting her fears define not just her life but her best friend''s too?

    When Yoshino turned to give a more attentive look at Nozomi, she noticed how although her best friend''s expression was cheerful, there were hints that it might be forced. Soon enough, a realization hit her like a truck.

    Oh. Was all that Yoshino thought as she realized Nozomi was also scared, but unlike her, she was trying her best to help.

    Yoshino seemed to have stared for too long as Nozomi''s blush became more pronounced. She looked almost about to retract her offer, with her cheerful expression faltering. "H-hmm...actually..."

    "Sure." Yoshino answered as she turned to look ahead. It might not be the smartest move, but hiding in her house until the day she died could be argued to be a fate worse than death. If more of these monsters were to ambush them, they would deal with them just like they did with the ones that came before.

    Although her answer had been just one word, it was enough for Nozomi to return to her cheerful self and then some, with a genuine smile instead of a forced one. "Alright! To the cinema we go!" She pointed ahead, leading the way. Seiza seemed to play along with Nozomi''s enthusiasm as he raised his paw and pointed ahead while most of his body remained on the school bag.

    Yoshino couldn''t help but chuckle a little at her friend''s antics, as her expression grew a small smile. It will be okay, it will be okay, it will be okay... Yoshino kept telling herself that as she followed her best friend, but not before she glanced to see if anyone was following them. After she was sure no one was, Yoshino returned her attention to Nozomi before she could notice she had looked away just now.

 Chapter 29: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (4)

    After a few hours, as the afternoon sun dipped lower in the sky, Life could be seen exiting the school premises. He swiftly found himself mingling with a crowd of office workers, all waiting for the traffic light to change so they could cross the busy road. Amidst the hum of conversations and the occasional honking of car horns, only one thought clouded Life''s mind. Man, is it just me, or are the days getting longer?

    Glancing around, he noticed the variety of car models parked nearby. They all bore unimaginative brand names like PurpleCar or RedCar.

    I knew working as a teacher would be dull, but I can only take so much! He sighed. It''s even come to the point that I have to eavesdrop on teenage girls discussing the basics of magic just to avoid losing my mind and blowing up the school out of sheer boredom!

    The traffic light turned red, halting vehicles and allowing the crowd, including Life, to cross the street. As he walked, he pulled out his phone and checked the time. Hmm, it''s almost time for Judai''s daily report. Hopefully, it will be something worth my time today.

    Before he turned off his phone, a notification appeared: [Hey, I''ve just heard about...]. The message was cut off by the notification word limit. Clicking on it, Life was taken to a chat with someone under the username [ThePaleRider]. Upon seeing the name, he stared at it for a few seconds, memories flooding back to him.

    The blaring sound of a car horn jolted him back to the present. Blinking rapidly, Life quickly moved to the sidewalk and ducked into the nearest alleyway. Though it wasn''t the cleanest, it offered the solitude he needed. He checked the full message: [Hey, I''ve just heard about your latest job. How are you faring?]

    For one of the rare times, Life allowed himself a genuine smile, untainted by the usual sadistic pleasure he often derived from his work. His heart warmed at the familiar digital contact, a brief respite from the isolation of his current assignment. With a speed that would have shattered a less durable device, he eagerly typed his response: [Ugh, where do I even begin... Let''s just say there have been many surprises at the start (whether they''re good or bad is a whole can of worms), but right now, things have just been boring. It feels like everything has slowed to a crawl. How about you? Anything more exciting on your end?]

    The reply came almost instantly, a testament to their enduring bond: [Not really. It''s the usual routine. One of my first cases this week was dealing with the same group of superheroes that got revived last week. Guess what happened? They got themselves killed again to boost sales... for the 10th time this year. Considering it''s only April here, I''d say that''s fewer than last year. Anyway, about your assignment, how did Tec manage to rope you into it without asking me to convince you?]

    Seeing her message, Life felt a mixture of amusement and a pang of melancholy. Her quick response reminded him of better days, and her casual tone brought a veneer of normalcy to his otherwise tumultuous life. He could almost hear her voice, warm and familiar, cutting through the distance that separated them. This routine exchange was a precious slice of stability, a lifeline to the world he once knew.

    His fingers hovered over the screen for a moment, a slight hesitation as memories of past missions and their consequences washed over him. But the need to connect, to share even the most mundane details, was overpowering. And besides if she''s the one asking for it, who am I to refuse! He quickly wrote back: [Well... I don''t want to go into specifics, but let''s just say I might have caused something I shouldn''t have... And no, before you ask, it wasn''t intentional... this time.]

    Her response came just as swiftly, carrying a blend of empathy and curiosity that never failed to make him feel understood: [Well, as long as you guys have settled it, I guess it''s fine. I was wondering why Tec suddenly decided to "bubble wrap" our entire world against your shenanigans... I suppose this explains it.]

    A chuckle escaped him. The thought of Technology literally bubble-wrapping an entire dimension was both funny and...kind of terrifying once Life considered Technology is capable of doing that if pushed enough. [What can I say? I''m full of surprises.]

    [Not as much as me... Anyway, tell me, have you found anyone you can talk to? I mean, talk while being yourself.] Her words carried a deeper concern, one that Life appreciated even if he wasn''t always ready to confront his own solitude.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The thought of Judai crossed his mind, a reluctant confidante amidst the chaos. [I guess? I wouldn''t count him as a friend, but he''s a good listener.]

    [I see... That''s good to hear! Honestly, I was about to suggest you find someone to talk to before you went crazy. Or, crazier than usual.] Her lighthearted jab brought a genuine laugh to his lips, easing the emotional weight he often carried but rarely acknowledged.

    With a confident smile, he replied: [Oh come on, it''s me you''re talking about. Did you really have any doubts? Besides, we both know you wouldn''t mind me going a bit crazy.]

    [Y''know what? Fair enough, hahahaha. Anyway, I gotta go now. Hopefully, my next break will come sooner. Love you!!!!!!!!!!!!!!] Her message, brimming with affection and playful energy, left him with a bittersweet feeling as the username [ThePaleRider] dimmed, signifying she had gone offline.

    Life lingered on the screen. The light from his phone cast a soft glow on his features. The playful banter and heartfelt warmth of their exchange made his chest swell with emotions he rarely allowed himself to feel. It was a fleeting connection to a part of his life that felt genuine, a stark contrast to almost everything else that felt either fake or boring.

    The irony of life itself only feeling alive when in contact with the embodiment of death wasn''t lost on him. In fact, you could say it''s one of the first things he realized when they first entered a relationship and he was forced to be away from her due to work, just like she is now.

    Life sighed, a complex mix of satisfaction and melancholy filling the void left by her departure. The warmth of her words still lingered, like the last embers of a dying fire. With a smile tinged with sadness, he typed his final message, hoping she would see it the next time she was online: [I love you too!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!].

    As he pocketed his phone, the weight of his solitude pressed a little lighter against his shoulders. The alleyway, a freezing, desolate place, was still cold, but it was the nice kind of cold, where he felt it was just right. Her words had wrapped around him like a cold, comforting embrace, the kind only Death gave, which offered solace even in her absence.

    For a moment, Life allowed himself to bask in the afterglow of their connection. Her virtual presence had pierced through his layers of emotional armor, reminding him that no matter how dark or lonely his path might seem, there were still moments of light and love to hold onto. It was this realization that carried him forward, providing a flicker of hope in the otherwise relentless march of his duties.

    As he stepped back into the bustling world, Life felt a renewed sense of purpose. Her message was a reminder of what he fought for¡ªnot just duty and missions, but the connection that made life worth living. With that thought, he set off, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead with a more positive perspective on everything.

    Back at the hotel, he sat in his worn armchair, the comforting weight of their conversation providing a fleeting sense of peace. Yet, as the minutes ticked by with no sign of Judai, agitation crept back in, gnawing at the edges of his calm. He should be here by now... Is Kurai keeping him occupied?

    As minutes turned into a half-hour, worry began to overshadow his irritation. It''s been thirty minutes. Where is he? The familiarity of his exchange with Death juxtaposed against the uncertainty now gnawing at him, creating a tumultuous emotional landscape.

    Unable to wait any longer, Life stood up, his mind racing with worst-case scenarios. Yet, a moment of clarity reminded him he didn''t need to be present to communicate. Raising his left hand to his ear, he chanted a spell.

    [Summon Communication]

    The buzzing sound of a magical phone line filled the room, its static-heavy noise a small, haunting reminder of the otherworldly nature of his powers. Just as he was about to cancel the spell, Judai''s voice crackled through. Uh, hello?

    Relief flooded through Life, but he masked it with a stern tone. Judai, it''s me, Outsider. Where are you?

    A pause, then Judai responded, Oh... I see. Sorry, I didn''t realize you could communicate mentally. My bad for not anticipating it¡ª

    Impatience surged, and Life cut him off. Judai, focus! Where are you right now, and what''s keeping you from reporting?

    Judai''s answer came hesitantly. Ah, right. I couldn''t come because they have arrived.

    Life''s curiosity spiked. By ''they'', do you mean the reinforcements Kurai called?

    Precisely. In fact, I''m with the cowboy one right now.

    The news was both intriguing and a relief. Wait, really? What about the others? And where are you now?

    Judai explained the cowboy''s confidence, he being the only one of the reinforcements who had arrived yet, and their current location outside a workshop, though details remained scarce. Life''s mind raced with possibilities, intrigued by the cowboy''s foresight and its implications for their confrontation with Nozomi.

    As their conversation neared its end, Life''s thoughts drifted back to the connection he had briefly rekindled with Death. Her words, though playful, carried a depth of concern and care that he rarely felt from others. It reminded him that even amidst missions, battles, and the chaos of life, there were moments of genuine human connection that made the struggles worth it.

    Returning to the room''s balcony, Life allowed the silver liquid to transform his outfit back into the cloaked hero, Outsider. With a determined breath, he leaped off the balcony and started navigating the rooftops, following the trails of life force, driven by the renewed strength their exchange had given him.

 Chapter 30: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (5)

    "Hey, sorry for the wait! We can go now." Henry apologized to Judai with an awkward smile.

    Judai gave Henry a deadpan look. "It''s fine, as long as this is the last stop before we start our mission. Or at least, that''s what you said...correct?" Judai asked, making Henry understand how mentally exhausted he was from all the meaningless meandering his superior had subjected him to all day.

    "Yes, yes, I did say that. No need to remind me." Henry waved him off before he passed Judai. The latter sighed before following the cowboy by his side.

    "Would you mind if I ask something?" Judai asked, completely tired of Henry''s antics.

    Henry shrugged. "Sure, I don''t see why not." Henry started to whistle a familiar tune that Judai had heard once in his past life, which made him feel nostalgic for the first time since he went back in time.

    Back then, it had been one of the few times when Judai became calmer. Not enough to forget what Yoshino had done to him, but enough that he started to panic less. Judai soon realized that he never got to thank that version of Henry for what he had done for him. Another thing to add to my ever-growing pile of regrets...

    "Why are you doing this?" Judai asked with an unreadable expression.

    Henry stopped whistling and blinked a few times before answering. "Doing what? I am just whistling...do you want me to teach you?" Henry offered.

    Judai rolled his eyes at the cowboy. He wouldn''t mind learning to do it at another time, but only when they weren''t under orders. "No, seriously, you''ve been going around the city all day, wasting time with human activities without doing anything to accomplish our mission. We haven''t even started looking for the one who ambushed me. Do you even have a plan in mind to find them?" He asked that last part with a bit of frustration in his tone.

    Henry grew a confident smirk at the question. "Yes, in fact, I have the (second) most important part of my plan right..." He trailed off as he moved his index finger in circles before landing on Judai. "Here!"

    "Huh? Me?" Judai leaned his head at the old western gunslinger with both confusion and bafflement. In Judai''s past life, Henry didn''t need his help to locate Yoshino. When Judai thought about it, he realized that he never knew how long it took for the cowboy to locate her. He was too occupied with his own misery to notice as time around him became a blur.

    Henry lowered his hand. "Yep, your sub-species, konchu-shonen, has the unique magic to control insects in a large area and see through them, correct?"

    Judai''s eyes widened in surprise. "H-how do you know that?"

    Henry just shrugged. "I worked with one of your sub-species before. Both of you are actually not that different personality-wise. Dare I say it, you probably would get along with her."

    Feeling slightly interested by both what Henry had said and the prospect of learning what could be useful information, Judai decided to ask more. "How''s she right now?"

    Henry didn''t answer the question immediately. When Judai turned slightly to see what was wrong, he saw, for the first time in both his past and current lives, a completely unreadable face. If Judai hadn''t met Life already, he surely would be sweating buckets. After what felt like an eternity, Henry finally opened his mouth. "Dead, or at least...the closest thing to death that we can get."

    "I-I see..." Judai said, not really sure how to follow through with that.

    As he picked up on the nervous tone in Judai''s voice, Henry hurriedly tried to salvage the mood. "H-hey, come on...she only died because they were caught lacking. As long as you stay level-headed and pick your battles wisely, you''re gonna live way more than she did...hopefully, at least." Henry said that last part as he tried to force a smile on his face. The air around the duo became awkward.

    Wanting to get back on track, Judai asked, "A-anyway...about your plan?"

    Henry fake coughed before continuing. "Yes, yes, the plan. See, you will search through the entire city with your insects, looking for any leftover traces of magic until the target is found. Any questions?" Henry asked, his attitude returning to what it was before.

    Judai immediately raised his hand. "Yes, what if the culprit has already left the city? What then? And even if they do, how am I gonna know if I found them?" Despite his mental exhaustion, Judai felt certain that asking these questions was crucial¡ªthough he suspected Henry already had answers or, at the very least, would try to provide some useful information.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Oh, I wouldn''t worry about it, trust me. And about you knowing if you found them, well...if your fight-or-flight instincts suddenly kick in during your search, then we have found our target." When Judai was about to interject, Henry interrupted him. "And before you say anything, it''s okay. It happens with the best of us; there''s no shame in that."

    Judai scowled at him for a few seconds. Nothing Henry had said was wrong, but it still rubbed him the wrong way. "Whatever. Where to next?"

    "Well...I was planning for us to go to the city''s park. If we go there, we will be more or less at the center of the city, allowing you enough range to search through it without needing to go to more than one place. Any objections?" Henry tilted his head.

    Judai considered the location for a moment before he slowly nodded. "Hmm...no, I suppose that''s a solid decision...if your assumption about the target still being in the city proves correct, of course."

    Satisfied enough with Judai''s answer, Henry nodded and focused on the path ahead. After they walked for a few minutes, they both found themselves in front of the park''s entrance.

    As they walked inside, Judai couldn''t help but notice the glances from the few people who were still at the park, or more specifically, at Henry. It didn''t take long for Judai to realize why that was the case.

    "Do you need to wear these clothes everywhere we go? Aren''t we calling too much attention?" Judai whispered to Henry''s ear as he looked around them.

    Henry chuckled. "Actually, no, I don''t need to." He raised an eyebrow at Judai. "Have you, perhaps, already forgotten that time when I took off my clothes during the hot springs? And about everyone''s attention...let them be. They will move on after a while. Humans are quick to accept weird stuff. As long as we don''t bother them, they will not bother us."

    Judai rolled his eyes. "Excuse me, but I''m pretty sure that specific situation wouldn''t count. And also...wouldn''t they notice me using my ability? I don''t think they would just accept that."

    "Relax, as you said, it''s me that they are staring at. You can just rest on a tree a little bit away from me and it will be okay. And also, why are you worried in the first place? It''s not like regular humans can see our magic."

    Judai turned to look at Henry with a confused expression. "They can''t?"

    "Yeah, unless of course, they were directly exposed to it, like trapping them inside one of our barriers...wait, you didn''t know that?" Henry asked with genuine curiosity.

    "No...I didn''t." Judai said honestly. In his past life, before his first encounter with Yoshino, Kurai always made sure that his tasks never involved harming innocents while also ordering him not to do so, just in case. After his first encounter with Yoshino from that time, he wasn''t in the right state of mind to test that out even if he wanted to.

    "Huh, well, I guess it makes some sort of sense. I mean, we were explicitly told not to reveal our true selves publicly and never to harm innocents, so I guess it makes sense that sort of information never became relevant." He shrugged. "Oh well, better later than never, I suppose."

    "If you say so." Judai said monotonously as he walked ahead of Henry and made his way to the shadow of a nearby tree. After staring at the tree up and down for a few seconds, he nodded and turned to face Henry right before he sat on the grass with his back against the tree. "This spot will do, don''t bother me." Judai said before he closed his eyes and concentrated.

    Henry blinked a few times at Judai before slowly nodding. "Oh, okay..." Henry searched for anywhere in the park he could wait until his eyes landed on a park bench nearby. "I guess I''ll wait right here then. Warn me when you found it." Judai answered with a silent nod.

    Without further interruption, Judai''s eyes opened up and saw what appeared to be the entrance to a dark sewer. At the same time, he saw what appeared to be a leftover meal that was on a kitchen sink. Again, he saw an alleyway trash can that was bathed by the light from a lamp post. Judai saw it all at the same time. His mind was linked to thousands upon thousands of insects around the city. He not only saw their perspectives but also controlled each of their movements as precisely as if it were his own body.

    Judai wasted no time. He mobilized every single insect in the city simultaneously with one goal in mind. To search for wherever Nozomi would be right now since she would probably have the strongest magical signature between her and Yoshino while the latter would most certainly be near the former at this time of day. And even if Nozomi didn''t accompany Yoshino, the latter could still be eliminated by Henry and that would be one less threat out of the way for his revenge against the former.

    After a few seconds of searching, he found Nozomi as she was watching a movie on a cinema screen with Yoshino by her side. And just like Henry had told him, his survival instincts instantly flared up, making Judai snap out of his concentration and open his real eyes wide.

    Now back at the park, Judai breathed in and out, attempting his absolute best to calm himself down. His vision soon became hazy. The only sound he heard was the exhausted breaths that came from his mouth. The only thing he hadn''t allowed to go into disarray was his mind, knowing how much of a slippery slope that would be for him.

    After a few seconds that felt like an eternity, he soon heard the faint sound of something nearby. As he relaxed, the sound became clearer to him. He eventually realized it had been a familiar voice, Henry''s voice. "Hey, bud, are you okay there?"

    Judai looked up from where he sat and saw Henry standing by his side, with a worried expression that showed hints of understanding. Now calmer, Judai just waved him off. "Yes...I''m fine. More importantly..." He slowly got up before passing by Henry. "I found the target. Let''s go."

    Henry scratched his head, surprised at how quickly his colleague brushed off their panic. "Oh, er...lead the way then." Both soon left the park and went where their target would be found.

 Chapter 31: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (6)

    Meanwhile, at the Cinema

    Nozomi and Yoshino sat quietly in their seats, eyes glued to the giant projection screen displaying a riveting showdown. On-screen, a cowboy faced off against two alien adversaries, set within a backdrop that resembled a rustic old-west saloon.

    The first alien, bathed in a radiant brilliance akin to the brightest star, had a humanoid form but was far from human. Its body, composed entirely of light, moved erratically around the saloon. It emitted searing beams from its hands. The cowboy scrambled for cover, narrowly avoiding the lethal rays that pierced the air around him.

    The second extraterrestrial adversary took on the form of a monstrous canine. Its charcoal-black skin and razor-sharp teeth and claws made it a fearsome sight. Its three glowing green eyes¡ªtwo where they should be and a third on its forehead¡ªburned with an insatiable hunger. A second mouth below the first added to its horrific visage. Unlike its beam-shooting ally, this creature sought to close in and eviscerate the cowboy with its savage strength.

    The tense chase dragged on, punctuated by the cowboy''s frantic shots from his revolver. Eventually, one of the light beams struck his leg, forcing him to fall just outside the saloon. He tried to stand, but the fiery pain in his leg made it impossible. "Shit!" he muttered in frustration.

    Just as the radiant alien prepared to deal the finishing blow, the screen abruptly turned black, and the credits began to roll.

    Disappointed murmurs rippled through the audience as the auditorium lights illuminated the room. The crowd began to disperse. Yoshino, visibly upset, crumpled the wrapper of her chocolate bar before tossing it into a nearby trash can. "Hmm, what''s wrong, Yoshino? You didn''t enjoy the movie?" Seiza, who was still nestled inside her backpack, asked with curiosity.

    Nozomi turned to check on her friend, also noting the look of disappointment on Yoshino''s face.

    Yoshino inhaled deeply before answering. "I liked the movie, but that cliffhanger..." She let out a long sigh. "They could have at least mentioned on the poster that this was only part one. The lack of that little detail really got to me." She clenched her teeth in frustration.

    Nozomi patted Yoshino on the back reassuringly. "Now, now, I completely understand. They definitely should have made it clear that this wasn¡¯t a standalone movie. But, hey, we had a good time, right?"

    Nozomi offered a comforting smile, hoping to lift Yoshino''s spirits. Given the rough week they¡¯d had, she wanted their distraction to be a success.

    Despite the disappointment, any thought¡ªgood or bad¡ªwas better than the gnawing guilt Nozomi was still wrestling with. The physical pain she felt from her shoulder being carved out during Judai''s fight was nothing compared to the emotional agony she would have endured had she accidentally harmed Yoshino.

    Snapping back to the present, Yoshino slowly nodded. "Yeah, I guess the action was pretty good." Her tone softened, the frustration ebbing just slightly.

    Seeing her friend''s mood lift a bit, Nozomi seized the moment. "Right? That shootout at the town¡¯s bank was AMAZING. The way Alex single-handedly took down those bandits? Incredible!" She mimed shooting with her fingers, punctuating each "PEW, PEW" with a grin.

    Yoshino snorted before breaking into a smile. "Okay, okay, when you put it like that... it was pretty good. But before we head home, I need to wash the chocolate off my hands."

    "Yeah, me too," Nozomi agreed upon glancing at her own hands.

    After a quick visit to the bathroom, the girls began to make their way out.

    As Yoshino opened the door, with Nozomi close behind, a sudden flash of bright light blinded them momentarily. "What the-!" Yoshino exclaimed, struggling to adjust to the sudden brightness.

    When her eyes finally adjusted, Nozomi saw an old-western train before her. It looked like a scene straight out of the movie they had just watched. People dressed in vintage attire, practically identical to the characters in the film, boarded the train one by one. Stunned, Nozomi could only think, "What?"

    Yoshino''s grip on her arm pulled Nozomi away from her thoughts. "Y-Yoshino..." she stammered as they were dragged into what seemed like an office.

    Inside, Yoshino slammed the door shut and leaned against it, taking a deep breath. "Again..." she muttered, staring at the ceiling in frustration.

    Seeing the exhaustion return to her friend''s eyes, Nozomi felt her heart sink. All her efforts at providing a distraction seemed wasted.

    Before Nozomi could ask if everything was okay, Yoshino''s expression hardened with resolve. "Seiza, mask."

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Seiza snapped to attention. "O-oh, sorry, here!" The puppy closed his eyes and summoned the animal masks, handing them to Yoshino and Nozomi.

    With her mask in hand, Nozomi donned the white bull mask. She decided to table her questions for later. Their immediate safety was more urgent. Raising her hand, she invoked the transformation phrase, "By the power of the constellations, transform!"

    Once transformed, Nozomi examined her hands, feeling a mix of nervousness and determination. This would be her first battle since the fateful fight with Judai. Despite Seiza''s efforts to mitigate the slowdown effect, Nozomi had gained better control over her powers. But that wouldn''t mean anything if she couldn''t perform when it mattered most.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by Seiza''s distressed muttering. "We are inside a barrier..."

    "Seiza, what''s wrong?" Nozomi asked, worried by the puppy¡¯s tense expression.

    "N-normally, I would sense a dark barrier or a darkspawn from afar," Seiza explained, stepping away from Nozomi''s schoolbag. "The fact that I sensed neither, even when I was less than a meter away..." He shivered, exchanging troubled glances with the girls. "I can''t help but have a bad feeling about this."

    A heavy silence fell as the implications sank in. Nozomi''s body tensed. She took a deep breath behind her mask, understanding that their next opponent would be far more formidable.

    Yoshino seemed to reach the same conclusion. "I see. In that case, we¡¯ll need to be ready for anything." Her voice remained calm, though Nozomi couldn¡¯t miss the undercurrent of exhaustion. "Nozomi, the school bag," she said, pointing to her own.

    Startled, Nozomi handed the bag to Seiza. "So... does anyone have any ideas on what to do next?"

    <hr>

    Yoshino rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, I think..." She opened the door slightly, peeking out at the train and the passengers boarding it. "I might have an idea."

    Despite the potential danger, waiting in ignorance seemed worse than uncovering their enemy¡¯s plans. At least on the train, we¡¯d be moving targets, and with the daylight, Nozomi would have a constant light source! She reasoned.

    Seiza nodded in agreement. "We better be extra cautious since we can be ambushed at any moment."

    With a nod, Yoshino gestured for Nozomi to follow her. They slipped into the crowd at the train station, blending in seamlessly due to the overwhelmed staff managing the crowd.

    Upon boarding, the interior of the train left Yoshino in awe. Even more detailed and authentic than the exterior, the train''s interior felt like stepping back in time. Mom would have had a field day geeking out over this.

    Meanwhile, Seiza couldn''t shake his growing sense of dread. The impeccable replication made him deeply uneasy. How did they create something so convincing? Was a place like this always possible? I don''t see any dark void or empty space filled with black magic... what kind of darkspawn could do this? He wondered, beads of nervous sweat forming.

    <hr>

    As Nozomi proceeded through the wagons searching for a seat, she felt the eyes of many cautious passengers upon her. Some tried to be discreet, while others openly stared. Why are they looking at me like that? Is it the mask? Nozomi shook her head, trying to dismiss her worries.

    After walking through a few more wagons, they found a pair of empty seats. "Hey, how about here?" Nozomi pointed and sat near the window. Seiza immediately jumped onto her lap, welcoming her with a warm smile and a gentle rub.

    "Yeah, here is fine," Yoshino agreed, casting a quick glance around as she took her seat beside Nozomi.

    As Nozomi settled into her seat, she was taken aback by its unexpected comfort. She shifted slightly, allowing the plush cushioning to envelop her in a tender embrace. "Wow, this seat is way better than it looks! Don¡¯t you think, Yoshino?" Her voice trailed off and her initial excitement dimmed when she noticed Yoshino¡¯s distant expression.

    "Yoshino?"

    Yoshino¡¯s vacant eyes snapped back to reality as if reluctantly returning from a faraway place. "Sorry, what did you say, Nozomi?" she mumbled, her voice tinged with a sad fog.

    Moved by an instinct she couldn¡¯t fully explain, Nozomi reached out and gently cupped Yoshino¡¯s head, drawing it closer. Their faces were now mere inches apart. Nozomi peered into Yoshino''s emerald eyes through the mask''s eyeholes, which were wide with surprise and a hint of vulnerability. In a tender, unwavering voice, she assured, "It''s gonna be okay. I''m...here."

    For a moment, time seemed to stand still. Yoshino¡¯s tense shoulders began to relax, her breathing stabilized, and her eyes softened. She gave a slow, deliberate nod, a silent acknowledgment of the comfort she found in Nozomi¡¯s presence. Satisfied, Nozomi released her friend and retreated, her face glowing with a blush hidden beneath her mask. Uwaaahh! Idiot, idiot, idiot! Why did I do that?! ''I''m here'' my ass! Like Yoshino would in her right mind think that''s a good thing after I''ve almost killed her! Nozomi screamed internally, her heart racing and her palms sweating.

    "Thank you," Yoshino whispered, her gaze fixed on her lap. The words were spoken so softly they barely reached Nozomi¡¯s ears but carried the weight of genuine gratitude and relief.

    Relieved to hear Yoshino¡¯s thanks, Nozomi snapped out of it and offered a small, reassuring smile. "Heh, no problem!~" she said cheerfully, though internally she cringed at her awkward attempt to downplay the moment. Her heart still pounded, but she was glad that her impulsive act had brought some calm to her friend.

    The train began to move, the initial jolt signaling the start of their journey. Nozomi turned to gaze out the window, watching as the station gradually faded away, replaced by endless stretches of parched earth and towering cacti. Despite the barren landscape, the sheer novelty of her first ride on a period-authentic train filled her with a sense of wonder. Each rock, and each shrub passed by in a blur, yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was part of an old-west adventure. Wow, so this is what it¡¯s like... She marveled at the unfolding scenery with wide-eyed excitement.

    As the rhythmic clatter of the train tracks filled the air, Nozomi felt a gentle warmth permeate her chest. She looked over at Yoshino, who seemed a bit more at ease. Nozomi knew the journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but for now, a simple train ride offered a brief, precious respite. They were together, and that made all the difference.

    <hr>

    Far away from the train, atop a hill, Henry and four others watched its approach. Henry took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. Alright, she''s on the train... He exhaled. I can do this. I must do this.

    With that, he urged his horse forward, the others following suit. Let''s see what you''re made of this time, magical girl!

 Chapter 32: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (7)

    "So... you''re saying they are inside that barrier, right?" Life, still wearing his Outsider disguise, inquired cautiously. He was sitting beside Judai on one of the cinema''s benches, positioned at a safe distance from the dark barrier that guarded the entrance to the women''s bathroom. If Judai hadn''t informed him that the barrier was invisible to ordinary humans, Life might have panicked.

    Judai nodded absently, lost in thought, before snapping back to attention. "O-oh, yes. I saw Nozomi and Yoshino go inside. When I informed Henry, he set up a delayed barrier outside the bathroom''s entrance. It was designed to expand and trap any magical signatures that came within its radius without warning... or at least that''s what he told me."

    Life noted Judai''s distracted demeanor, his mind evidently preoccupied¡ªlikely with Yoshino''s proximity. I should probably ask him what his deal is with Yoshino later. Life mused.

    "I see. By the way... has anyone else seen this happen?" Life turned his attention back to Judai.

    Judai shook his head. "No, I made sure no one saw us. I also used my insects to obscure the nearby cameras so Henry and I wouldn''t be recorded," he explained, his voice distant once more.

    O-kayyyy... something is definitely off with him. Life thought. "Is there anyone around who might see me entering now? Also, are the cameras still obstructed?"

    After a noticeable pause, Judai closed his eyes. "Hmm... no, the coast is clear. The cameras are still obscured, and surprisingly, no one has come to check on them." He opened his eyes and shrugged. "I can''t explain why that is."

    Life rolled his eyes. Probably because the staff here doesn''t get paid enough to care. But, of course, I don''t expect this bug-brain to get it.

    "Alright then..." Life said, rising from the bench. "I''ll be going in now. I don''t know if I''ll exit before or after Nozomi, so you should wait outside and stay out of sight. Understood?" He glanced at Judai for confirmation.

    Judai nodded slowly before making his way to the door.

    As Judai was about to leave, Life''s voice halted him. "Wait."

    Judai turned around. "What is it?"

    "Nothing much... you didn''t tell me anything about Henry''s powers, so I wanted to thank you for it," Life said, watching Judai carefully.

    Judai blinked a few times, processing Life''s words. "Wait, how do you know I knew anything about Henry''s powers?"

    Life shrugged. "I didn''t. I just figured that after spending most of the day with him, he would have either told or shown you his ability."

    "Oh..." Judai muttered, realization dawning on him.

    "Of course, there was always the chance that he wouldn''t do either. But let''s just say I had a... hunch," Life nodded to himself, satisfied.

    After a few seconds of awkward silence, Life tilted his head. "Er... you can go now."

    Judai''s eyes widened as he realized his error. "Oh, right." He nodded and left the cinema.

    Now alone, Life made his way toward the barrier. Instead of heading straight for it, he approached it from the side, making it appear as though he was merely passing by the women''s bathroom. To ensure he entered seamlessly, he preemptively opened a small hole in the barrier with a flick of his finger and a touch of magic.

    Upon entering the barrier, Life expected to be immersed in pitch-black darkness, devoid of any natural light sources, just like inside the previous barriers. Instead, he was greeted by a blinding light that forced him to close his eyes reflexively.

    As he slowly opened them, he found himself standing outside a large house surrounded by an expansive desert with no one in sight. Before he could take another step, something bumped into him from behind. What the¡ª

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Life turned around to find an old man, half his size, who had just exited the house and looked as confused as Life.

    The old man finally noticed the masked figure before him and his eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, sorry about that! Are you okay?" the old man asked in English.

    Life blinked a few times, processing the unexpected interaction. Shaking his head slightly, he replied in English, "No need to apologize. I was just caught by surprise." He gave a small nod to the elderly man.

    Relieved, the old man smiled. "Well, if you say so, don''t let me stop you. Now..." He looked Life up and down with curiosity. "Can I help you with anything, lad?"

    "Oh yes, actually. Could you tell me the name of this place? I''m new here, and some guidance would be appreciated," Life asked cordially.

    The old man nodded, his smile broadening. "Ah, I see. No problem. In these hard times, we have to help each other when we can. Now about this place..." He coughed, adopting a theatrical tone. "Welcome to the first train station on this side of the country, the...¡±

    He trailed off momentarily before snapping his fingers in realization. "American Train Station, yeah, that''s what this place is called!" He scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Sorry, my memory isn''t what it used to be. Anyhow, welcome to my train station and home."

    Life nodded slowly. "A train station, you say..." He turned away from the old man and took a few steps forward, noticing the train tracks on the ground. When he looked to his left, he saw a train moving in the distance, gradually getting smaller. Sensing Nozomi''s life signature, he confirmed she was on that train.

    "Excuse me, lad?" The old man now stood next to Life. A nod from Life signaled the old man to continue. "Sorry if this sounds intrusive, but your clothes and the way you stare at the train make me think you were supposed to host a show on it?"

    After a moment''s consideration, Life decided there was no harm in humoring the old man. "In a way, yes. By the way, how long has it been since the train departed?"

    The old man pulled out a small silver pocket watch. "Twenty-six, yes, twenty-six minutes," he said, patting Life on the back. "Sorry, but only a miracle could help you catch that train now."

    Life chuckled. "A miracle, huh? Let me show you one." He walked away from the building until he was far enough to perform his magic.

    Looking up at the bright sky, he took a deep breath before focusing ahead in the direction of the train. Better not keep her waiting any longer.

    Life extended his left arm with purposeful grace, and a spectral blue screen shimmered into existence like an apparition. His fingers danced across the ethereal controls, finally landing on the selection: ''[Overbot_Horse_Base]''. As if responding to a hidden command, slivers of silvery liquid began to ooze from his glove, pooling on the ground like glistening mercury. The liquid swirled and coalesced, pulsating with latent power as it slowly began to rise. It twisted and contorted, taking on the form of a magnificent mechanical horse.

    Life watched, a smirk playing on his lips. I could speed this up, but a bit of dramatic effect never hurt anyone.

    The transformation was nothing short of mesmerizing. The horse¡¯s eyes ignited with a vibrant blue energy, casting an otherworldly glow. Its metallic frame, both sleek and robust, gleamed under the sun, each contour and joint a testament to its intricate design. It stood there, a perfect amalgamation of steampunk aesthetics and futuristic engineering. There we go, the old west steampunk bundle wasn¡¯t a waste of money after all!

    "S-sorcery!" gasped the old man, his voice trembling with a mixture of awe and fear.

    Life''s head tilted slightly, glancing back at the elderly spectator. "So, what did you think of my miracle?" he inquired, already relishing in the stunned reaction.

    With practiced ease, Life swung himself onto the back of the mechanical steed. As he raised his hands, reins materialized effortlessly from the horse''s metallic skin, seeming to grow from the very fabric of its being. Alright, this bundle is paying off better than expected. No glitches or bugs. If it holds up, I might even give a favorable review later. But for now...

    With a powerful thrust, the horse sprang to life, bolting forward and leaving the train station far behind. The mechanical steed raced across the barren landscape at speeds that far surpassed any ordinary horse, its powerful legs a blur of polished metal and kinetic energy. Better to hurry and not keep her waiting. Given how sophisticated this barrier is compared to the others, I might need to intervene more than before.

    Life glanced up at the sun, its light dimmed behind his mask. The temperature felt real, as if he were outside in the real world. The old man actually reacted to me, unlike Judai''s parents in his barrier. They acted like programmed machines. And the language... while I can speak and understand any human language instinctively, I hope Nozomi is managing. The English lessons should help.

    From a distance, Life spotted a dust cloud heading towards the train''s path. Squinting, he saw a group of men dressed as cowboys riding real horses. Would you look at that? I guess I will arrive just in time.

 Chapter 33: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (8)

    "E-excuse me," a nervous voice piped up from Yoshino''s right. Nozomi turned to identify the source and found herself looking at a young man dressed in the same uniform as the train staff member she and Yoshino had snuck past earlier. His eyes darted nervously, avoiding direct contact but attempting not to appear rude.

    Nozomi blinked a few times, processing what she had just heard. ''Wait, did he just speak in... English?'' The realization hit her with the force of a bullet train. Panic began to cloud her face as she struggled to formulate a response. English had never been her strongest subject, and now she was forced into conversation. What should I say? I can barely understand him¡ªshould I just bite the bullet and try?

    Yoshino, noticing Nozomi''s distress, stepped in to save the day. "Yes?" she answered in calm, collected English.

    Nozomi''s nervous expression gave way to one of immense relief, a smile spreading across her face. YOSHINO! THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU!!!

    <hr>

    The staff member''s nervousness escalated into outright panic as he finally noticed Yoshino''s presence by Nozomi''s side. His eyes widened as he exchanged glances between the two of them. "O-oh, sorry, I... didn''t realize you were accompanied. Excuse my manners!" He bowed apologetically.

    Yoshino waved off his apology. "It''s fine. My... associate isn¡¯t much for talking. If you have any business with them, you¡¯ll have to speak through me," she explained in near-perfect English, inwardly thanking her uncle Henry for the lessons.

    The staff member''s eyes widened before he nodded. "I-I see. If that''s the case, would you and your associate please come with me? My boss would like to have a word, if it¡¯s not too much trouble." He backed away, giving them space to leave their seats and follow him.

    Yoshino turned to Nozomi, summarizing the conversation quickly in Japanese. "He wants us to meet his boss. Do you think we should go?" she whispered.

    <hr>

    Nozomi''s eyes widened before she considered the offer. "I mean... maybe?" she whispered back, then looked down at Seiza on her lap. "Seiza... can you sense the monster?"

    Seiza sniffed the air briefly before climbing onto Nozomi''s shoulder to whisper in her ear. "No, whoever is responsible for this barrier isn¡¯t on this train."

    "I see..." Nozomi whispered. She then turned to Yoshino and gave her a quick nod of confirmation. Yoshino nodded back and the two girls stood up. The staff member turned away and led them to the door leading to the front wagon, with Nozomi, Yoshino, and Seiza following.

    <hr>

    As they walked, Seiza noticed something unsettling. The passengers¡¯ stares weren¡¯t filled with anger or resentment¡ªbut fear. It was as though Nozomi¡¯s very presence was enough to instill terror. Seiza even saw some passengers sigh with relief as Nozomi passed by as if they had narrowly avoided death. What''s going on? Why is everyone looking at her like that? Seiza wondered, bewildered at how anyone could be afraid of Nozomi.

    <hr>

    Opening the door to the next wagon, the staff member led them inside, and Nozomi was immediately struck by the stark contrast. The previous compartment had been utilitarian and crowded, designed for mass transportation with rows of seats lined up like dominoes. This new space, however, exuded an air of exclusivity and luxury, reminiscent of a private lounge reserved for VIP guests.

    The wagon contained only four plush seats, upholstered in deep burgundy leather that invited passengers to sink into their comfort. Each pair of seats faced one another, arranged with a sturdy oak table in between. The table, polished to a gleaming finish, was adorned with intricate carvings along its edges, depicting motifs of stars and constellations. This meticulous craftsmanship added an aura of elegance to the setting. The table''s surface was spacious enough for paperwork, a game of cards, or a leisurely meal, reflecting the versatility expected by its distinguished users.

    Behind these luxurious seats lay a bar that could rival those in high-end establishments. The bar counter, made of polished mahogany, was a dark, reflective surface that showcased an array of colorful drink bottles. These tall, glistening bottles ranged from expensive spirits to delicate wines, their amber, emerald, and ruby hues promising a unique taste in every sip.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Manning the bar was another staff member, whose calm professionalism radiated from him as he meticulously polished a crystal glass. His uniform was immaculate, tailored perfectly to complement the sophisticated ambiance of the wagon.

    The compartment was further enhanced by ornate light fixtures hanging from the ceiling, casting a warm, inviting glow over the entire space. Silk curtains in a deep violet hue adorned the windows, adding to the luxurious feel and providing an element of privacy. The soft lighting and rich textures combined to create an atmosphere of refined elegance and comfort.

    Her observations were interrupted when the staff member continued moving. Not wanting to draw unwanted attention, Nozomi followed. As they proceeded, she heard voices¡ªfemale voices¡ªcoming from ahead.

    "Oh come on, why make this so difficult?! It''s obvious you two like each other; just confess already!" one voice yelled, frustration evident.

    The second voice tried to respond. "I-I mean, I see your point, but still..." Her argument lacked the fire of the first.

    "Still what?" the first voice groaned.

    After a pause, the second voice replied, "Still, it wouldn¡¯t feel right for me to do it. It''s proper etiquette that he should confess. Why do you even care?"

    The first voice didn''t answer immediately, leading Nozomi to assume the second voice might have made a good point. Eventually, the first voice snapped back, "Oh, I don''t know, maybe because someone can''t shut up about whether they should confess! I haven¡¯t slept properly in a month! Do you know how much this is ruining my routine? It¡¯s exhausting!"

    "Okay... fair enough, but..." The second voice trailed off as she noticed Nozomi and company.

    Nozomi finally saw the women¡ªlikely twins judging by their similar appearance and style. Both had immaculate makeup and wore elegant dresses, one in light red and the other in light blue. Their attire was a stark contrast to Nozomi''s plain school uniform, which would only win in terms of practicality.

    "But... What? Where are you even..." The first voice trailed off as she turned to see Nozomi.

    Flustered, Nozomi glanced nervously between the two women, feeling guilty for eavesdropping, despite not understanding the conversation. Before she could apologize, she noticed the staff member had approached a middle-aged man seated near a window, who seemed more interested in the landscape than the noise.

    The man wore a white business suit and emanated an aura of authority. He looked to be around the same age as some of Nozomi''s older teachers.

    "Boss, I''ve..." The staff member grew nervous, glancing at Nozomi before quickly looking away. "B-brought the guest you were waiting for. She¡¯s accompanied by a spokesperson," he announced.

    The middle-aged man turned from the window, addressing the staff member with a calm expression. He glanced at Nozomi before nodding. "I see... you can go now."

    The staff member gave a light bow before leaving. Noticing Nozomi had stayed put, the businessman motioned to a seat across from him. "Surely, you don¡¯t want to stand. Have a seat. Your associate can sit by your side."

    Nozomi''s eyes widened in surprise before nodding nervously. She couldn''t understand his words, but his hand motions were clear enough even to her. Phew, thank you old man for making this easier! Nozomi sat down with Yoshino by her side.

    <hr>

    Seated, the man gave a satisfied smile. "Alright, so, anything I can get you? Any preference in drinks?"

    Yoshino shook her head. "Sorry, we don''t drink," she excused herself and Nozomi. Even if the drinks weren¡¯t alcoholic, Yoshino thought it best to avoid consuming anything in a place created by their enemy.

    The businessman raised an eyebrow, looking confused. For a moment, Yoshino feared a confrontation.

    The tension dissipated as the man''s eyes widened in realization. "Oh, I see. It wouldn¡¯t be professional to drink during work. My apologies. Anyway, about the invitation..."

    Invitation? What invitation? Wait... could it be the dark barrier that brought us here? Yoshino wondered. "What about it?" she asked, trying to remain calm.

    The businessman seemed taken aback, coughing to regain composure. "As the invitation implied, I didn¡¯t just invite you here to enjoy a nice trip, much as I would prefer that."

    His expression turned somber. "I¡¯ve become a target of a group called the Rustlers. From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯ve had several confrontations with them. That¡¯s why I sent the invitation along with the contract outlining the terms, conditions, and payment for the job.¡± He extended a handshake. "You probably already know my name, but for the sake of introductions... James Mantle, a pleasure to meet you."

    Yoshino shook his hand on behalf of Nozomi. James seemed momentarily startled but quickly composed himself. "It¡¯s a pleasure for us too, James. You can call her..."

    James interrupted. "The Blinding Justice, right? Even I¡¯ve heard of the reputation that name carries." He chuckled.

    Blinding... Justice? Not Guardian Taurus? Yoshino thought, suddenly realizing this train ride had become far more complex than she¡¯d anticipated.

 Chapter 34: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (9)

    After Yoshino released James''s hand, his eyes widened in realization. He clasped his hands together, a gesture filled with sudden recollection. "Oh, how could I forget! I haven''t yet introduced you to the people I treasure the most..."

    James raised his left hand toward the two elegantly dressed women who had been silently observing the exchange. "My two beautiful daughters, who have not bothered to hide their curiosity about our conversation." Instantly, all eyes at the table turned toward the young women. Flustered by the sudden attention, they backed away slightly in their seats.

    The woman in the light blue dress was the first to recover from her surprise. She gracefully rose and performed a curtsy bow, her eyes closed in an attempt to maintain some level of dignity. "Isabel Mantle, first daughter of James Mantle. A pleasure to meet you, Blinding Justice."

    As soon as Isabel finished, her sister in the light red dress followed suit. "Theresa Mantle, second daughter of James Mantle. Also a pleasure." She executed a similar curtsy bow while standing beside her sister. Unlike Isabel, Theresa had her eyes open, revealing a lack of confidence compared to her older sister.

    Nozomi still felt impressed by their show of manners. More than aware she wouldn''t fare much better in a similar situation. Sooo coool!

    <hr>

    Yoshino nodded politely. "The feeling is mutual."

    Upon hearing this, both sisters frowned slightly, quickly exchanging glances as if to confirm they had detected the same peculiarity. With a quick nod, Isabel took the lead. "Pardon our manners, but how old are the both of you?"

    Caught off guard by the mundane question, Yoshino raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask?" Just to be cautious, she moved her hand inside her schoolbag, grasping but not pulling out her pepper spray. It had proven more effective than her revolver and kitchen knife when dealing with the inhabitants of these barriers.

    Isabel looked away nervously. "Well... how should I put it? I just noticed that you both look, and at least you, who speaks for her, sound young. Like how my sister sounded when she was younger. O-of course, please feel free to ignore this question if it''s too personal. And excuse me for the rudeness." Theresa nodded nervously in support of her sister. James looked equally intrigued.

    "I see..." Yoshino mulled over Isabel''s question. It should be fine, right? I mean, the enemy isn''t nearby... and I can''t imagine how our age would be too much information. I don''t think Nozomi would mind either. She turned her attention to the sisters. "That''s a fair question. Both Blinding Justice and I are fourteen."

    Upon hearing this, both sisters and James''s eyes widened. They shouted simultaneously in surprise, "WHAT?!" Their sudden outburst startled both Yoshino and Nozomi. Glancing at Seiza, Yoshino noticed his body had tensed, his eyes wide in alert.

    Yoshino almost pulled out her pepper spray but stopped herself just in time. Calm down, they were just surprised. They aren''t a threat... yet. She took a deep breath to steady herself. "Is there a problem?" Yoshino asked calmly.

    James was the first to recover, quickly waving off his surprise. "No, there''s no problem... don''t worry about it. We were just all surprised at how someone so young could be so accomplished." He turned to his daughters with a stern look. "Isn''t that right, girls?"

    Seeing an opportunity to defuse the tension, Isabel slowly nodded. "Y-yes, just like my father said. My sister and I were just THAT surprised that two young girls could have a reputation many would envy."

    Envy... Yoshino thought as she frowned at Isabel''s supposed compliment. She remembered sleepless nights, the constant fear of being followed, and the near-death experiences she and her best friend had endured. Was her situation truly enviable? She didn''t think so. The only lives she envied were those of people who would never have to experience what she had gone through¡ªand would continue to go through.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Yoshino clenched her hand in rising anger at Isabel''s comment. Just as she was about to lash out, Nozomi touched her hand. Turning to see her friend''s reassuring eyes from the eyeholes of her mask, Yoshino calmed down. She took a deep breath, letting the anger melt away. Calm down... it wasn''t meant to be an insult, and they don''t know any better. Just focus on moving forward.

    Theresa, emboldened by her sister''s interactions, cautiously spoke up. "Hmm, excuse me, but would you mind if I asked you something as well?"

    After a few seconds of consideration, Yoshino relented, figuring the next question couldn''t be worse than the last. "Yes, go ahead."

    Theresa nodded. "So, um... what I wanted to ask is... where do you both buy your clothes?"

    Yoshino tilted her head in curiosity. "Our... clothes?" Another harmless question, she thought. Hopefully, I won''t regret answering this one.

    Beaming with newfound enthusiasm, Theresa elaborated. "Yes! You see, I dream of becoming one of the greatest fashion designers this country will ever have. As such, I''ve become knowledgeable about many different fashion styles. But this is the first time I''ve seen clothes like yours. That''s why I''m asking where you bought them, so I can buy one for myself and learn from it! Unless... were they perhaps handmade by one of you? If so, what kind of fabric are they made of?"

    "W-wait a second..." Yoshino stuttered, overwhelmed by the flurry of questions from the enthusiastic younger sister.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, James, who had been quietly observing the conversation, wore a conflicted expression. Fourteen... is that really the truth? I can see no reason why she would lie.

    James recalled his first impression of the spokesperson. When I first saw them, I was too nervous to look anywhere besides their masks. If my daughters hadn''t pointed it out, I would still be blind to the rest of their appearance. Given Blinding Justice''s reputation and all the documented feats she has accomplished, I would be foolish to look down on her or her spokesperson, who surely holds their own as well. But...

    James clenched his right hand, hidden from view. He felt ashamed for not being strong enough to protect his family and having to rely on children for their safety. If only I was stronger, maybe I...

    James let out a sigh, realizing the futility of such thoughts. Their help was needed, and the best thing he could do was support them in their efforts to protect his family. Turning away, he stared out the window with a resigned expression. Who would have thought one of the scariest individuals in this country would be a girl younger than my daughters?

    Suddenly, James was snapped out of his thoughts by the faint sound of screams.

    He noticed the girls had heard it too, judging by their expressions. Before he could speak, the backdoor of the wagon swung open, and the staff member who had escorted Blinding Justice hurriedly stepped inside. He quickly closed the door and leaned against it, panting.

    After a few seconds, the staff member regained enough strength to speak. "The Rustlers... they''re here!"

    The atmosphere immediately grew tense, a chill running down James''s spine.

    The spokesperson recovered first, turning to James. "Should we go?" she asked sternly.

    After a moment of contemplation, James reluctantly nodded, pulling a revolver from a hidden holster. "Yes... we can defend ourselves for a while if needed. Isn''t that right, girls?"

    Isabel and Theresa, now armed with pocket revolvers hidden under their dresses, nodded. James felt grateful for his unconventional parenting. In his mind, gender didn''t matter when it came to survival. Remembering the harsh lesson his wife had learned the hard way. Better safe than sorry.

    "Y-yes, we can hold them off long enough for you to be back," Isabel said with a nervous smile, trying to reassure herself more than anyone else.

    "Be careful out there, okay? You still need to tell us where you got that dress!" Theresa added, hiding her fear behind her love for fashion.

    The spokesperson nodded before helping Blinding Justice up and guiding her toward the wagon''s door, with Seiza following closely. The staff member, catching his breath, moved aside, fearing their presence. He sighed in relief as soon as they exited and closed the door behind them.

    James watched, praying silently for their victory as his only hope left in confronting the impending threat.

    <hr>

    Now alone with Seiza and Yoshino, Nozomi, mask in hand, took a deep breath to prepare for the inevitable fight. Yoshino had given her a quick rundown of the conversation with James. Even if Seiza hadn''t confirmed the monster''s presence, Nozomi would have guessed one of these Rustlers was the culprit.

    "Okay... I''m ready," Nozomi lied through her teeth before putting on her mask. She wasn''t ready, nor was Yoshino. They probably never would be. But if pretending to be ready helped ease Yoshino¡¯s stress, it was worth it.

    Yoshino nodded and opened the door to the next wagon, where the sound of screams grew progressively louder.

 Chapter 35: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (10)

    At an undisclosed location, at an indeterminate time, the world was shrouded in the unforgiving grip of a frigid night. It was cloaked in a darkness that seemed almost tangible. The only breaks in the inky blackness were the ethereal light of a bright full moon hanging like a sentinel in the sky, the distant twinkling of countless stars, and the flickering, restless glow of a bonfire casting wavering shadows on the cold ground.

    Henry sat close to the bonfire, its warmth a welcome relief against the biting chill that pervaded the air. He clutched his hat tightly to his chest, holding it as if it were the most precious thing in the world¡ªa fragile anchor in a sea of turmoil. His eyes were transfixed on the dancing flames, their hypnotic movements weaving a spell over him. They seemed to dance in a chaotic, mesmerizing ballet, drawing him deeper into a trance.

    In the recesses of his mind, the cacophony of loud gunshots, screaming, and roaring explosions reverberated incessantly. These echoes of violence and chaos were relentless, a haunting symphony that refused to be silenced. Each crack of a gunshot, each anguished scream, each thunderous explosion played over and over¡ªa bitter reminder of a past soaked in turmoil.

    The fire flickered and crackled, its sporadic sparks flying into the cold night air. Yet, for Henry, the warmth it radiated did little to thaw the icy grip of his memories. The shadows cast by the flames seemed to take on forms of their own, morphing into specters of his haunted past. Even in the comforting glow of the bonfire, an invisible weight pressed down on him, an incessant reminder that he had been the only one who survived.

    "Hey, you there?" a concerned voice broke through his trance.

    Henry glanced up to identify the speaker and found not one but two figures, both seated by the bonfire. They were shrouded in the shadows, their features hidden by the night. Yet, he could sense the dark magic radiating from them, distinguishing them from mere hallucinations.

    Acknowledgment from Henry prompted the first figure to scrutinize him silently, searching for something long lost. When the figure couldn¡¯t find it, they sighed, a hint of guilt in their voice. "Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked."

    "Then why did you ask in the first place?" the second individual questioned in bafflement.

    "Drit og dra, Youya! At least I''m trying to help!" the first individual retorted sharply at Youya.

    Although Henry couldn¡¯t see their faces, he had a feeling Youya rolled his eyes. "By asking a question that his face already answers? If that''s your definition of being considerate, Ooinn, I dread what the opposite would be!"

    The first voice sighed with irritation and turned back to Henry, attempting a tone of understanding. "Hey, sorry you had to witness this. We¡¯re both still grasping this whole empathy thing."

    "Says you! I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Youya protested, refusing Ooinn''s insinuation.

    Ooinn shook his head and sighed, trying to steer the conversation back on track. "ANYWAY... we¡¯ve all lost people we cared about¡ªacquaintances, friends, family... and in some cases..." He glanced at Youya. "Something more." The mention caused Youya¡¯s silhouette to glare at Ooinn before looking away.

    Ooinn turned his focus back to Henry. "The point is... for better or for worse..." He pointed at Henry, revealing a metallic finger, part of a gauntlet, close to the firelight. "You¡¯re not alone. Talking might not solve everything or make you feel better, but it might help in not making it worse. Speaking from someone who had to learn the hard way." Ooinn looked down at the flames, lost in thoughts only he could see.

    Youya tossed a couple of sticks onto the bonfire, reigniting its flames.

    After what felt like an eternity, Henry finally spoke. "Thanks." His voice was barely above a mutter as he turned his attention back to the fire.

    "No problem," Ooinn replied softly, his gaze returning to Henry.

    A silence enveloped them before Henry broke it again. "Will it ever go away? This... whatever this is?"

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Ooinn took a moment to recognize what Henry meant. "Oh. Probably not," he admitted, shaking his head. "At least, it hasn¡¯t for us so far." He chuckled dryly. "It¡¯s kind of weird in a way."

    "How so?" Henry raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    Ooinn scratched his head, pondering how to explain. "We don¡¯t usually feel much of anything and can regenerate limbs and organs in seconds. So this... emotional pain feels strange."

    Henry nodded slowly. "I see..." After a pause, he asked, "How much longer do you think this will go on?"

    "Come again?" Ooinn asked, needing clarification.

    "This war. It won''t end here. The Grand Master said I couldn''t meet the next sorceress, so there will be..." Henry looked down, clutching his hat tighter. "More like us. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking."

    Ooinn sighed, sensing the necessity of honesty. "I don¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if, after a couple of centuries, our group doubled in size."

    The thought of countless others feeling what he felt sent chills through Henry, despite the fire¡¯s warmth. "Is there any way to stop this? Is it hopeless?"

    Ooinn¡¯s silence was a louder answer than words.

    "Maybe... there might be a way." Henry and Ooinn turned to look at Youya.

    Ooinn stared for a moment before tilting his head. "Care to elaborate?"

    "Well, before I say it," Youya addressed Henry, "I need to confirm something. Why did the magic girl you fought want to kill your sorceress?"

    Henry concentrated, suppressing negative memories. "I think... one of the sorceress¡¯s summons killed someone she knew. She said she wouldn¡¯t forgive us for it."

    "I see. Thank you," Youya said, bowing slightly in gratitude.

    "Wait, wouldn¡¯t that make..." Ooinn trailed off, realizing Youya¡¯s point.

    Youya nodded. "Yes, it would."

    Henry felt left out. "Uh, what are you talking about?"

    Ooinn widened his eyes. "Oh, dritt, sorry. If the magical girl wanted revenge for the death of someone she cared about, that would be the third time it''s happened."

    "Back then, we thought our magical girls seeking revenge was a coincidence, but now..." Youya continued.

    He drew three circles on the ground, labeling them America, Norway, and China, with "revenge" in the middle.

    Henry squinted at the drawing. "Okay, I understand why you asked, but how does this help us?"

    "It might be a stretch, but what if it¡¯s what the Grand Master wants?" Youya speculated.

    "Let¡¯s say you''re right," Henry challenged. "If the Grand Master wants revenge cycles causing our sorceresses'' deaths to achieve his goals, what do we do with this information?"

    Youya scratched his chin, then gave up. "Okay, I might not have thought far enough."

    Henry stared at the fire, his disappointment evident. "I see..."

    "What if we tried to stop it?" Ooinn suggested, unsurely.

    Henry and Youya turned their attention to Ooinn, stunned. "WHAT?!"

    "Are you still on board with the Grand Master''s plan, even if more of us suffer?" Ooinn asked.

    Henry and Youya took a moment before shaking their heads. "No... not anymore," Youya admitted.

    "Same," Henry agreed.

    Ooinn sighed with relief. "Since we agree this j?vla cycle needs to stop, hear my idea..."

    <hr>

    Just as Ooinn was about to explain, Henry snapped out of his daydream, finding himself back in the vast desert, mounted on a horse with his crew, en route to intercept their target on a train.

    "Hey! Have you gone deaf? Say yes if you did!" an irritated voice shouted into Henry''s ear. Startled, he turned to see one of his crew members, Tom.

    "Sorry, sorry, this job has me nervous. What did you want to ask?" Henry smiled calmly.

    Tom rolled his eyes. "I was trying to ask how we would approach it this time." Tom frowned at Henry. "Emphasis on trying."

    "Okay, okay, I get it," Henry focused on the train. "The usual approach."

    The man nodded and relayed the orders through their mental link.

    Henry remained focused on the train. ''Let''s hope this plan works.''

    In the gathering tension of the moment, they were mere heartbeats away from intercepting the train. Henry''s palms felt slick with phantom sweat, an unsettling illusion since he physically couldn¡¯t perspire. The sun, usually a distant observer in the sky, now bore down with oppressive heat, making him feel as though he were being scorched alive. The wind, once a gusty herald of freedom and adventure, now howled ominous warnings, urging him to turn back before it was too late.

    Despite the sensory overload, Henry steeled himself, pushing through the anxiety that clawed at his insides. "Now!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the tension.

    In a synchronized assault, five windows shattered, the sound resonating like gunshots in the crisp air as his men vaulted into the train. They landed with practiced precision, their movements were fluid and deadly, reminiscent of predators in their prime.

    Henry swiftly scanned his surroundings, his eyes sharp and calculating. To his left, the passengers¡¯ faces were masks of terror, their eyes wide and pleading. He relished their fear for a fleeting moment. "Ladies..." he drawled, his voice dripping with menace. He pivoted to his right, catching sight of a train staff member desperately fleeing the scene. He savored the moment, then called out, "Gentlemen..."

    In one fluid motion, Henry drew his revolvers, the cold metal comforting in his hands. His crew followed suit, the collective sound of firearms being drawn echoing ominously through the carriage. They raised their weapons with practiced synchronicity, ensuring every passenger was at gunpoint.

    "Hands in the air, and no one gets hurt," Henry commanded, his voice steady and authoritative. "You''re now at the mercy of the Rustlers!"

 Chapter 36: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (11)

    Entering the wagon, Yoshino''s eyes were immediately drawn to the passengers huddled in the back. Their faces were ashen, eyes wide with terror, as they tried to stay as silent as possible. They clustered together in a corner, moving as if the tiniest misstep would spell their doom. The four outlaws responsible for their distress loomed over them, guns aimed and ready to fire at the slightest provocation.

    Despite the desperate situation, Yoshino felt a quiet relief. The outlaws'' attention was entirely on the hostages, affording her group a fleeting window of opportunity. Okay, with the hostages distracting the bandits, we might have the element of surprise. With their backs turned, Nozomi has a good chance to neutralize enough of them¡ªor, if she''s lucky, end this before they can retaliate.

    As her mind raced through these thoughts, Yoshino caught sight of someone who stood out among the hostages. This individual sat calmly in one of the passenger seats, his back to her and her group, studying the hostages intently. Yoshino''s brain went into overdrive. Who was this fifth outlaw, sitting in apparent ease while the others did the dirty work? Chances are, he''s the one responsible for this barrier She concluded. For a moment, she found his fedora oddly familiar, but she quickly dismissed it as a mere coincidence.

    Before Yoshino could make her next move, she glanced at Nozomi. Nozomi''s hands glowed brightly with magic, concentrated at her fingertips. Good. Yoshino thought. She pointed toward the outlaw with the fedora, ensuring Nozomi recognized the additional threat. To her relief, Nozomi nodded, having noticed him at last. This acknowledgment allowed Yoshino to breathe a silent sigh of relief, knowing her best friend hadn''t overlooked this critical detail.

    Yoshino''s train of thought was abruptly derailed by a whispered plea from one of the hostages. "Please save us!"

    Snapping her eyes open, Yoshino looked towards the source of the voice. Dread washed over her as she saw one of the hostages looking directly at her. She tried to signal them to stay quiet, but it was too late. "Please help us, Blinding Justice!" the woman yelled, her voice ringing out.

    Those words shattered the fragile standoff. Two of the outlaws immediately turned, their guns trained on Yoshino and Nozomi. If I get out of this alive... Yoshino seethed internally. I will personally throw you out of this moving train!

    The atmosphere in the wagon tensed palpably, like the air before a violent storm. Every breath felt thick, heavy with impending danger. Yoshino''s eyes widened, heart racing as she found herself staring down the cold, unblinking barrel of a Colt single-action revolver. A wave of dread threatened to wash over her, but she forced herself to breathe slowly, thanking Uncle Youya silently for the breathing exercises he had taught her. Those exercises were now her lifeline, keeping her from being consumed by fear or panic.

    Turning her gaze to Nozomi, Yoshino saw her friend''s body rigid with terror. Nozomi''s eyes were wide, her face pale, even though it was hidden. Not ideal... Yoshino thought with a pang of concern. But better than panic. Panic could trigger reckless actions, and in this delicate situation, any hasty movement could lead to catastrophic consequences.

    In a split second, Yoshino scanned their surroundings, her mind racing to find a way out. The nearest cover¡ªa set of seats and a sturdy luggage rack¡ªwas tantalizingly close but might as well have been a mile away. Any attempt to reach it would be suicidal, exposing them to the outlaws'' gunfire. She couldn''t risk Nozomi''s life on an uncertain gamble, nor could she rely on her friend snapping out of her frozen state quickly enough to act.

    Accepting the grim reality, Yoshino felt a bitter resignation settle over her. She gritted her teeth and raised her hands in surrender, the movement slow and deliberate. One mistake, just one... She lamented inwardly. Her eyes fell to the floor, the sting of defeat sharp and painful.

    Jolted back to reality by Yoshino''s nudge, Nozomi''s eyes flickered with recognition. She followed Yoshino''s lead, her trembling hands rising as the magical light in her fingers dimmed and then vanished altogether. Seiza, perched on Nozomi''s lap, looked aghast, his tiny face twisted with helplessness. The small dog mirrored their predicament¡ªpowerless to change the course of the unfolding disaster.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Every second stretched into an eternity, the silence in the wagon becoming an oppressive weight. The outlaw''s eyes bore into them, calculating every move, every breath. And within that tension, Yoshino''s mind raced, searching for any flicker of hope in the encroaching darkness.

    After what felt like an eternity, the fifth outlaw cleared his throat and spoke from his seat. "Well, well, look what we have here!" His back remained turned to them.

    Yoshino''s heart skipped a beat. That voice¡­ it can''t be¡­

    The outlaw stood up, turning to face them, and Yoshino''s worst fear was confirmed. It was her Uncle Henry. "Just at the right time¡­"

    He paused, his eyes locking onto Yoshino. "Wait¡­ who are you?" His confusion was evident.

    Yoshino¡¯s mind blanked, a thousand questions bombarding her thoughts. She managed only a stuttered, "U-uncle?" Seiza and Nozomi''s eyes widened in shock, turning to look at her in disbelief.

    Henry blinked, clearly taken aback. "Excuse me? Could you say that louder, please?" His Japanese-accented English only deepened Yoshino''s conviction. It''s really him¡­

    Yoshino opened her mouth, but words failed her. Overwhelmed, she decided on an unspoken revelation. She reached up, her fingers brushing the kanji engraved on her mask, and removed it, revealing her face.

    Henry and the two outlaws aiming at her widened their eyes in shock, mouths agape. The other two outlaws, initially focused on the hostages, turned to see the commotion and joined their companions in astonishment.

    Henry was the first to regain his composure. "Oh¡­ shit," he muttered as the realization of Yoshino''s presence sank in.

    For an agonizing moment, silence hung over the wagon as Yoshino and Henry stared at each other. No one spoke, and tension coiled tighter with every second.

    It was Nozomi who finally broke the silence. "Huh¡­ can someone explain to me what¡¯s going on?" she asked, the fear of being shot now overshadowed by confusion.

    Henry shook himself out of his stupor. "Y-yes, I¡­ believe we all need some explanations. Just¡­ let me do something real quick." He motioned to his crew, who promptly began escorting the hostages to the next wagon.

    Once they were alone, Henry sat in the seat opposite his previous one. "Please, take a seat," he offered.

    Yoshino hesitated but eventually walked over, Nozomi and Seiza following close behind. They all took their seats, facing Henry.

    Taking a deep breath, Henry seemed momentarily lost. "Okay, can I just say¡­ I honestly have no idea where to begin?"

    "How about introductions?" Nozomi suggested. When everyone turned to her, she tensed up. "I mean, you and Yoshino seem to know each other, but Seiza and I¡­"

    Henry considered this. "That actually seems like a good place to start." He offered his hand to Nozomi. "My name is¡ª"

    CRASH!

    Startled, everyone turned at the sudden, deafening crash of a window shattering behind Yoshino. Shards of glass rained down, catching the dim light and scattering it in a thousand directions. Out of the chaos emerged the cloaked figure of Outsider, who landed with a dramatic flair that commanded attention. His arrival was like a scene from a legend, drawing every pair of eyes in the wagon.

    Henry tilted his head, bemused and wary. "Who are¡ª?"

    With an air of undeniable authority, the newcomer straightened up, his mechanized voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "I¡¯m the one who fights in the shadows so you can live in the light. I¡¯m Outsider!" His words reverberated through the wagon, charged with a sense of destiny.

    He struck a dramatic pose, his hood catching the wind from the broken window and fluttering majestically behind him. The effect was almost theatrical, transforming the ordinary confines of the wagon into an arena of heroes and villains. Every movement, every word added to his enigmatic and heroic aura, leaving those present momentarily breathless and spellbound by the unexpected spectacle.

    Or at least that''s what Life, in his Outsider alter-ego, believed inside his head at that moment.

    Henry sighed, picking up where he left off. "Okay, rude. But I guess that answers my question. Would you care to join us for a VERY needed talk?"

    Outsider seemed momentarily taken aback by the ordinary scene. After an awkward pause, he replied, "Oh¡­ okay." He walked over, maneuvering into a seat beside Henry.

    Henry took a deep breath. "Alright, as I was saying¡­" He offered his hand to Nozomi again. "Name''s Henry Canvil. But please, just call me Henry. A pleasure to meet you all, although I wouldn¡¯t mind if you called me Uncle Henry like Yoshino does." He shot Nozomi a playful wink.

    Yoshino blushed in embarrassment, her eyes pleading with Nozomi not to take him up on it.

    Nozomi, catching her friend''s silent plea, smiled. "Nozomi Nakagawa. I think I¡¯ll stick with Henry, though. And please, call me Nozomi since you¡¯re Yoshino¡¯s uncle and all." Yoshino breathed a sigh of relief.

    "As you wish." Henry shrugged, turning to Outsider. "And you?"

    Outsider hesitated but finally accepted the handshake. "Outsider. I... guess it''s a pleasure to meet you?"

    With the introductions out of the way, Henry exchanged glances with Yoshino and Nozomi, his usual laid-back demeanor slightly forced. "Now, with everyone accounted for and introductions out of the way¡­ how should we do this?"

 Chapter 37: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (12)

    "A coin?" Nozomi remarked, tilting her head toward Yoshino. Yoshino held a 500 yen coin up for everyone to see. Nozomi had removed her mask while Yoshino searched for the coin, a gesture that Life interpreted as an unspoken sign of trust toward Henry.

    However, Life wasn''t deeply invested in the nuances of their trust. Instead, his mind mulled over the new information and its implications. Uncle... Henry. Considering Yoshino didn''t deny it when Henry mentioned she addressed him as such, it must be true.

    Life glanced at Henry from the corner of his eyehole. Given they''re inside his dark barrier, it''s likely because they discovered each other''s involvement in all this. A pretty messed-up situation.

    Yoshino nodded, turning her attention to the coin. "Let''s flip the coin to decide who asks first. Heads for my uncle and tails for the four of us. Preferably, I''d rather be the one to ask first, but... if anyone has important questions, I''m willing to wait." She looked around the table. "Any questions?"

    Henry raised his hand slightly. "Er... I have one. You mentioned ''the four of us,'' but I only see you, Nozomi, and this Outsider fellow. Where is the fourth individual?" He scanned the wagon, searching for the mysterious individual.

    "Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce him." Yoshino raised her hand to present Seiza, who had been unusually silent throughout the conversation. "Henry, this is Seiza. Seiza, this is Henry, one of my uncles."

    Henry tilted his head in confusion but decided to play along. "Huh, sure. I guess it''s a pleasure to meet you." He offered an open hand instead of a handshake, an act of ignorance rather than malice or disrespect, or so Life guessed. His assumption was confirmed by the interaction that followed.

    "Seiza?" Nozomi nudged the dog, who gave a thousand-yard stare at Henry without saying a word.

    Seiza snapped out of his daydream when Nozomi touched him. "Y-yes... my name is Seiza. Nice... to meet you."

    "Holy crap! You can talk?!" Henry almost fell out of his seat, completely caught off guard by Seiza''s speech. Life was also momentarily startled, not by Seiza''s speaking, but because Henry''s eyes had popped comedically out of their sockets¡ªa sight Life felt glad others couldn''t see. Nozomi and Yoshino were visibly startled by Henry''s reaction.

    "Y-yes, I... can talk. Is... there a problem?" Seiza asked, clearly nervous, avoiding direct eye contact with Henry.

    After regaining his composure, Henry cleared his throat. "Oh, no, no. Sorry, it just caught me off guard." He offered a proper handshake. "Well, Seiza, glad to meet you."

    Seiza reluctantly reciprocated, still nervous. "Y-yeah, I... guess I can say the same."

    "Can I flip the coin now?" Yoshino asked after they finished the handshake. When everyone nodded, Yoshino tossed the coin into the air and caught it. "Heads," she declared before everyone turned to Henry expectantly.

    "Huh, I guess I go first, then," Henry said, his expression contemplative. Life speculated about what Henry might ask. The obvious questions could be about how Yoshino got involved or something regarding Nozomi''s powers. He might ask about Seiza''s origin, or the wildcard question, about me. That would be amusing to navigate.

    Henry opened his mouth to speak but paused. After a moment, he asked, "So... how''s school been for you two?"

    Yoshino and Nozomi blinked in disbelief. "What?!" they exclaimed.

    Yeah, what? Life thought, genuinely baffled at Henry''s trivial question.

    Yoshino was the first to recover, giving Henry a confused look. "W-why do you want to know that? Didn''t you ask this before this morning?"

    Henry closed his eyes and shrugged. "Can''t an uncle ask his niece and her friend how school has been? And yes, I did ask before, but you were in a hurry, so I dropped it."

    "Oh..." Yoshino trailed off, eyes widening. She was conflicted, confused as to why Henry wasted his question but relieved he didn''t push for anything uncomfortable.

    "I''m... doing fine. It hasn''t been a week since classes started, but I can understand most subjects easily enough," Yoshino said, still wondering why her uncle asked that.

    Satisfied, Henry nodded and turned to Nozomi. "And how about you?"

    Nozomi''s eyes widened. "O-oh, I''m... hanging in there... I think. Oh, also, we got a new teacher!"

    "Really?" Henry asked, surprisingly invested in something so mundane and inconsequential, leaving Life to wonder about his true intention.

    Life would usually tune out of such a conversation, but he felt staying engaged might reveal Nozomi''s opinion about his teaching.

    Nozomi nodded with a smile. "Yeah, he''s our new English teacher, and I... would say he''s pretty good." She blushed slightly, scratching the back of her neck. "English was¡ªor I guess still is¡ªa subject I usually have trouble with, but thanks to him, I actually look forward to English class!" Her silver-white eyes shone brighter, like diamonds reflecting sunlight.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Even though Life''s role as a teacher was a ruse to further his goals, he still gave it his all. Hearing Nozomi''s compliment brought a small smile to his face. Sure, she might not achieve what I have, but she doesn''t need to.

    Henry nodded with a smile. "I see... your teacher is lucky to have a student like you."

    Life tilted his head. Eh, I''d say the opposite, but it''s an easy mistake to make. He noted Nozomi''s enthusiasm turning into slight embarrassment as she blushed and smiled wryly.

    "Yep, I''m... even giving Seiza personal English lessons at home. Nothing much, just the basics, but it''s been fun! Right, Seiza?" Nozomi turned to Seiza, who nodded slowly, showing just enough attention to make Nozomi smile with validation.

    Henry nodded at Nozomi before taking a deep breath. "Okay, now that I''ve asked my question... who''s asking me?" His expression turned from cheerful to stern.

    Everyone turned to look at Yoshino, making her visibly tense before she cleared her throat. After thinking it over, she asked, "Who sent you and the other darkspawns, Uncle?"

    Henry didn''t answer immediately. Life guessed he was trying to think of a satisfying yet tactful explanation. "The one who sent me and the others you probably encountered..." Henry paused, closing his eyes. "Was your mother."

    <hr>

    The trio of Nozomi, Yoshino, and Seiza widened their eyes in shock. They stared at Henry until Yoshino snapped out of it first. "W-wait... come again?" she asked, her expression one of disbelief.

    Henry took another deep breath, meeting Yoshino''s eyes with an intensity she had never seen in him, making her recoil. "I repeat, it was your mother who sent me." He looked down at the table, guilt etched on his face. "I''m... sorry you had to find out this way."

    Yoshino stared, waiting for Henry to reveal it was a joke. But the reveal never came. Henry just looked at the table, waiting for her to process the information. A swell of emotions threatened to overwhelm her, but she clenched her fists and took deep breaths, one after another, until the world around her blurred and all she heard was her own breathing.

    She didn''t know how long she stayed like that, but it couldn''t have been long. When someone touched her shoulder, Yoshino snapped back to reality, finding herself back in the wagon. She stared at her clenched hands.

    "Yoshino?"

    Yoshino turned to the source of the touch and found Nozomi, her best friend, with an expression full of worry. She gazed into Nozomi''s bright white eyes and at her silver hair, both shining as if they were precious jewels so rare they might vanish at any moment. The thought of Nozomi disappearing if she so much as turned around or blinked filled her with a fleeting fear, but it also had a calming effect, grounding her in the reality and comfort of her friend''s presence.

    A thought crossed Yoshino''s mind. She blinked a few times before frowning. Wait...

    She turned to Henry. "Hey, uncle..."

    Henry looked up. "Yes?" His eyes still held guilt.

    "When I took off my mask, you looked surprised. Was it because you didn''t know it was me?"

    Henry nodded, realizing where she was going with this. "Then, wouldn''t that mean my mom doesn''t know the person she''s after is me?" Yoshino asked.

    Henry raised a hand to his chin. "Now that you mention it... yeah, that checks out."

    That was all Yoshino needed to hear. She took a deep breath, relieved beyond measure. Her mother might have been involved in some questionable activities, but at least she didn''t want her dead, not intentionally at least. If what Judai said was true, she only wanted the one responsible for the first monster''s death.

    "How is my mom even capable of this? She wasn''t always, right?" Yoshino asked, praying for reassurance.

    Henry shook his head. "No, your mother was once just like any other. Though I''m unaware of the reasons that led her to this path, I know who unlocked her potential for magic¡ªthe Great Master."

    "Great... Master?" Yoshino raised an eyebrow.

    "That doesn''t sound very original," Nozomi remarked.

    Henry chuckled. "You''re not wrong, but who''s going to tell him that? Certainly not me."

    Yoshino pressed further. "This Great Master, who or what is he?"

    "The Great Master is the oldest and most powerful darkspawn on the planet by a large margin," Henry explained, looking down. "He''s responsible for recruiting sorceresses throughout history. Women with varying potentials for dark magic. Your mother is the latest and the one with the most potential."

    "Wait, so darkspawns can make contracts that give magic to humans? How?" Seiza asked, his face filled with dread.

    Henry shrugged. "Your guess is as good as mine. I''ve lived for a century and a few decades, and while I''ve never done it myself, humans can make contracts with darkspawns for power and protection. Thankfully, most darkspawns prefer to kill on sight. Humans who live long enough to make a contract are rare. Especially ones with such potential as Kurai."

    Seiza looked slightly relieved, and Yoshino, too, agreed that fewer humans wielding such magic without any regulation was a good thing.

    Henry sighed. "But because Kurai is unique, he will focus his attention on her constantly. I wouldn''t be surprised if he uses magic to keep tabs on her and... Tsuyoi."

    Yoshino''s eyes widened. "My brother is involved too?!"

    Henry nodded. "Yes, just like your mother, he had the potential for a contract and was trained by us to protect her."

    "I see..." Yoshino was torn about her brother''s involvement but relieved it was to keep their mother safe. "By ''us,'' do you mean Uncle Youya and Ambrosius?" she asked, realizing her other uncles were likely darkspawns too.

    Henry scratched his neck. "Yeah, they are also darkspawns. Please don''t hold it against them. They didn''t do it out of malice."

    "I understand," Yoshino said, frustration in her voice, but deep down, understanding their intentions. They had hidden the truth to let her live a normal life for fourteen years.

    Nozomi raised her hand. "Ok, so what''s the Great Master''s plan?"

    Henry sighed. "We don''t know. He avoids the subject when we ask, but considering how many people have died because of it, it''s not something we should allow to happen."

    Everyone tensed at that. "Is there at least a plan to deal with him?"

    Henry nodded. "Yes, we came up with a plan many decades ago. It''s not perfect, but the hardest part is out of the way, so it should work. Although..."

    "Although...?" Yoshino asked, uneasy.

    Henry avoided eye contact. "Although... for the plan to work, we need Nozomi and Seiza''s help."

    Yoshino realized what he meant and frowned. "Wait, you don''t mean..."

    Henry nodded reluctantly. "Yes, due to the plan and Kurai''s orders, Nozomi will have to fight. But since you aren''t a magical girl, you don''t need to be involved. You can continue your life as usual if you don''t hang out with Nozomi anymore."

    "And why would you think I''d agree to that?" Yoshino asked, angered at the suggestion of abandoning her best friend.

    Henry shrugged. "I didn''t think you would, which is why..." He pointed at her. "I''m offering you a better alternative!"

    "A... alternative?" Yoshino raised an eyebrow.

    Henry nodded, giving her a smirk. "If you won''t back down from the fight, I can at least prepare you for it!"

 Chapter 38: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (13)

    "And... that''s the plan. Any thoughts?" Ooinn asked, his tone betraying his lack of confidence in the proposal.

    Henry and Youya stared blankly at Ooinn for a solid minute. Finally, Henry broke the silence. "You cannot be serious..."

    Youya, equally baffled, shook his head. "Oh, wow, you''re actually serious," he rolled his eyes, turning to Henry. "Can you believe what this guy is saying?"

    Henry nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I''m with you. Like, I get it that we are desperate, but... this plan has so many points where it can only work if we get extremely lucky. Even with a miracle, pulling it off without anything going wrong would still be hard. You are aware of that, right?"

    Ooinn sighed, his silhouette nodding reluctantly. "I am, but what else can we really do? I welcome any other plan you guys have over this one, but right now, this is the only plan I¡ªand probably, we¡ªall have."

    No one said anything. Henry tried to think of any other plan they could take, but no matter how much he bashed his head against the mental wall, he couldn''t think of anything better. Glancing at Youya, he saw that his friend was just as stumped.

    Henry clenched his hat for a few seconds, and then reached a decision."Y''know what? Fine, if this is the best we''ve got, we might as well give it a try. Can''t be worse than doing nothing."

    Youya sighed in resignation. "Looks like I''m outnumbered here... Alright then, but if we''re really doing this, I have one question. Who''s gonna approach THEM?" His tone emphasized the significance of the individuals in question.

    "Me," both Henry and Ooinn said simultaneously. After a moment of processing, Ooinn turned to Henry.

    "Are you sure? Since the plan is mine, shouldn''t I be the one to take the riskiest part of it?" Ooinn asked with concern.

    Henry slowly nodded. "Yes, I am sure. I can keep my distance with my guns, and with my ability, I can easily escape if something goes wrong. Also, you two have way more experience than me, so if one of us were to die, it should be the one who''s least necessary for the plan to work."

    "That''s... fair. Now that you said it, we really don''t have the luxury of expecting all of us to survive, huh?" Although Henry couldn''t see Ooinn''s expression, the subtle movements of his body told him enough about Ooinn''s reluctance to accept Henry''s choice.

    "Yep," Henry said with conviction, indicating there was no room for debate. He turned to stare at the bonfire and soon got lost in his thoughts.

    After another solid minute of absorbing the warmth from the bonfire, Ooinn broke the silence. "Alright then, I guess we can settle the night with that. By the way... are you guys free to meet up again in the next decade? Preferably in a place other than the middle of a desert," he joked, his tone unsure if it was the right move to lighten the somber mood.

    Youya seemed to ignore the joke. "Yeah, a decade is good enough. What do you think, Henry?"

    "Oh..." Henry thought about their offer for a bit. "Yeah, I think I can make it next decade. Also, sorry for forcing the meeting to be here. Being a wanted criminal kind of limits where you can go without causing trouble."

    Ooinn casually waved him off. "Nah, don''t worry about it, we get it. I needed to lay low for a few decades myself before I could walk around without much trouble."

    Youya nodded before getting up. "Alright then... See you guys later, and take care out there, Henry."

    Henry tried to respond but found himself unable to assure them he''d be okay. Ignoring it for now, he nodded. "You too, see you later." As Henry said his goodbyes, Youya turned and left, leaving Ooinn and Henry alone.

    Henry and Ooinn silently enjoyed each other''s company, the only sound coming from the bonfire. After another hour, Ooinn broke the silence again. "Hmm... the sun looks like it''s rising soon." He got up and gave Henry a nod. "See you next decade, peace." He didn''t wait for Henry to respond, either understanding how hard it was for Henry to say goodbye or being in a hurry to leave.

    Finally alone, as the night gave way to the rising sun, Henry decided to pack his things and walk away from the campfire. He now had a new reason to live... even if he still felt alone.

    <hr>

    "Prepare me? How? Are you going to make a contract with me? Wait, are you saying I have potential for it?!" Yoshino asked hopefully. She had no idea what kind of power she would get from her uncle, but she would be happy as long as she could properly defend herself.

    Henry shook his head. "Sorry, lass. As far as I know, a darkspawn can only form a contract with one person at a time, and your mother already called shotgun on me and the others. Ooinn is with your brother."

    "I see..." Yoshino looked down, disappointed.

    "Buuuut, I can still awaken the potential inside you. Something that you should have. I mean, I don''t know if it''s genetic, but your mom and brother have it, so I can''t see why you wouldn''t." Henry shrugged. "I''ll need to check to know."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Is it... safe?" Nozomi asked, worried as she looked between Henry and Yoshino.

    Henry gave a dry chuckle. "As long as there''s no outside interference, it should be. Otherwise, I wouldn''t entertain the idea. If something were to happen to her because of me, Kurai would kick my ass back to America!" He scratched the back of his neck, a sweat drop falling from his forehead. "And the fact I''m not 100% sure if that''s an exaggeration scares me to no end!"

    Yoshino snorted, imagining her mom growing tall and muscular before kicking a chibi-fied version of her uncle back to his home country. "Yeah... I can see that." A small smile grew on her face. She was somewhat scared about what the process might involve, but she trusted her uncle. If he said it was fine, there was nothing to worry about... hopefully.

    Nozomi''s expression visibly calmed down. "Okay, I guess I''ll wait."

    With her friend''s worries settled, Yoshino took a deep breath. "Very well. What do I need to do?"

    Henry raised his arm. "Nothing much. Just close your eyes and focus on thoughts and memories that will stimulate the dark magic inside you while I bring your magic to the surface by touching your head."

    Yoshino raised an eyebrow. "And what kind of thoughts and memories would do that exactly?" She could guess, but she wanted to hear it from her uncle.

    Unfortunately, she was soon proven right as Henry sighed. "Negative ones. And it can''t just be any; it must be ones where you have a very strong opinion about them." The heavy way he said it told Yoshino he knew¡ªor at least assumed¡ªshe would have such memories thanks to her encounters with his kind, even if he didn''t say so directly.

    Yoshino sighed. It''ll be worth it. You won''t be such a burden if you do this. She told herself to have the resolve not to back down. "Okay, I''m ready."

    Yoshino closed her eyes, forcing herself to dive deep into the recesses of her mind, dredging up the most awful memories she could find. Instantly, the image of the feline monstrosity resurfaced¡ªits eyes glinted with malicious glee. The monster''s sadistic smile spread across its face, twisting in unimaginable cruelty. She relived the moment it savagely twisted her leg, feeling once more the searing, spine-chilling agony as bone and flesh were mangled. Blood spurted out, staining the ground red and the beast¡¯s claws, its snarl echoing in her ears.

    Next, she remembered Judai''s insects. They swarmed with horrifying precision, ambushing Nozomi. Yoshino could see Nozomi''s terrified face as the insects closed in, their mandibles clicking hungrily. Her friend¡¯s screams rang out, desperate and filled with raw terror as the insects gnawed at her flesh. Yoshino¡¯s anger flared at the memory, white-hot and blinding. But most painfully, Yoshino remembered the feeling of helplessness that engulfed her. At that moment, she had been weak, utterly pathetic, and useless. Despite her desperate desire to help, she had been powerless, a bystander in the torment of her friends.

    As these negative thoughts spiraled inside her, coiling tighter and tighter like a dark serpent, she soon felt something emerge from the depths of her being. It was small yet dangerously familiar¡ªa dark ember of energy that seemed to pulse with malevolence. It felt like a piece of her, long dormant, something that would burn her if she touched it heedlessly.

    Was this always here? She wondered, a note of disbelief tinged with curiosity. Then, she sensed something else¡ªan almost completely opposite source of energy. This presence, although foreign, radiated an aura of safety, a gentle yet firm assurance that it would protect her from harm. The safe aura moved toward the dangerous ember, enveloping it, and began to guide it gently toward the surface of her mind, out of her mental recesses, to where it could be controlled.

    Suddenly, without warning, Yoshino''s eyes flew open as her entire body surged with dark energy. The force was powerful and overwhelming, causing her to stagger slightly. The energy manifested as an aura that enveloped her, crackling with small, barely noticeable sparks of dark light.

    Yoshino''s mouth hung open in awe. She lifted her hands and watched the energy swirl around her fingers. The aura felt tangible, almost like an extension of her very being. Clenching both hands, she could feel a strength she had never known before coursing through her veins. She wasn''t defenseless anymore. For the first time, she felt truly powerful.

    "Yoshino?"

    Nozomi¡¯s voice snapped her out of her reverie. She turned to her friend, noticing Nozomi¡¯s tense expression. Though not exactly fearful, Nozomi looked deeply conflicted. Seiza, on the other hand, appeared horrified, as though he had stumbled upon something he shouldn''t.

    Yoshino looked at them, confused. What had gotten them so upset? An imaginary anvil seemed to drop on her head as the realization struck her. Oh¡­ it must be because this aura makes me seem like my uncle and... those other monsters.

    "Hey, uncle..." she called out. Henry''s expression was nervous, but it didn''t seem to be from fear of her. It was something else. Yoshino frowned. "Did something go wrong?"

    Henry avoided eye contact as he scratched the back of his neck. That didn''t fill Yoshino with confidence. "Well... no, it went smoothly but..." Henry sighed in resignation. "Let me explain."

    <hr>

    A Minute Ago

    Without another word, Henry touched her head and closed his eyes to concentrate. He knew he wasn''t the best person for this¡ªYouya and Ambrosius had way more experience and knowledge¡ªbut he could do this much.

    As long as Yoshino stays focused and there''s no outside interference, the process should go smoothly. He soon felt a connection forming between their minds.

    Without wasting time, Henry began his search for Yoshino''s potential. If he didn''t find any, he wouldn''t allow her to be involved, but he knew she would find a way regardless. Finding her inner darkness brought a sense of relief. He knew she had potential but discovered it was a small, dark flame of ominous energy.

    Searching for other sources of darkness nearby, he found nothing besides the small flame. Usually, a darkspawn brings out only a fraction of a human''s potential to avoid overwhelming them. But with Yoshino''s small potential, Henry was sure he had to take it all at once.

    Yoshino''s potential was minimal, which disappointed Henry. But she could still hurt and kill darkspawns, something most humans couldn''t do¡ªeven if it were more likely she would be killed first in a straight confrontation with most darkspawns Henry had fought against.

    Henry mentally sighed. Whatever, it only means I need to train her harder. And with a magical girl by her side, she should be fine. He thought as he brought her small flame of potential to the surface.

    <hr>

    Back to the Present

    "So... yeah... you peaked. Sorry, kid," Henry said, continuing to avoid eye contact.

    Yoshino stared at her uncle in shock, then closed her eyes, covered her face with her hands, and groaned.

 Chapter 39: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (14)

    "Er... Yoshino?" Nozomi asked, her voice tinged with hesitance as she recovered from the shock of Yoshino''s sudden surge of power. The air around them had thickened with an ominous pressure, the kind that could trigger a fight-or-flight response. Nozomi could almost feel her own instincts clawing at her, urging her to flee. If Henry was right, and this was just a fraction of Yoshino''s potential, it begged the question: ''How powerful were Yoshino''s mother and brother?''

    The thought unnerved her. Nozomi couldn''t be certain she would have the strength to fight Yoshino''s family if it ever came to that. They were her best friend''s family, after all. And now, seeing Yoshino''s latent power, she doubted she could even survive a serious confrontation with them. A quick glance at Seiza confirmed he was similarly troubled. His wide eyes reflected the same dread that gnawed at her.

    Yoshino''s reply came as a muffled groan through hands that still hid her face. "Whaaat?"

    Biting her lip, Nozomi leaned closer. "Could you... please turn it off... whatever this is? You''re scaring Seiza." She didn''t need to look at the dog to know his claws had punctured through her clothing and were grazing her skin, though her magical transformation rendered her too durable to feel pain from such minor contact.

    "Oh... sorry," Yoshino apologized, lowering her hands and showing them to Henry. "How do I..."

    Henry casually pointed at Nozomi. "Focus on positive memories, the opposite of the negative ones."

    Straightening up, Nozomi felt the intense gaze of Yoshino upon her. Before she could ask what positive memory Yoshino was recalling, the ominous aura around her friend vanished. The air cleared instantly, and the tension dissolved. "What did you remember?" Nozomi blurted, her curiosity piqued.

    Yoshino turned away, hiding her face. "Nothing," she answered flatly.

    Before Nozomi could push for a proper answer, Yoshino diverted the conversation. "ANYWAY, having these powers is cool and all, uncle, but... what exactly can I do with them? I know it''s not much, but I''d like to know the specifics."

    Henry pondered for a moment. "Besides the obvious increase in physical abilities... did you bring anything to defend yourself?"

    Yoshino nodded and produced a kitchen knife, a revolver, and pepper spray from her schoolbag. Henry raised an eyebrow at the pepper spray. "Pepper spray?"

    Yoshino shrugged. "It helped me blind the first monster that attacked me. It proved more useful than the knife and gun."

    Henry nodded thoughtfully. "I see. Well, what I''m about to show you might change your opinion."

    With deliberate precision, Henry reached out and grasped the knife by its handle. He drew in a deep breath, his chest rising and falling like a bellows, as his eyes narrowed with concentration. The knife, which had seemed so ordinary moments ago, began to transform in his grip. Dark, ominous energy pulsed from his hand, spiraling down the blade in sinuous tendrils that seemed almost alive. Shadows coiled around the metal, crackling with an otherworldly energy that made the air around them hum with tension.

    Yoshino''s eyes widened as the black aura began to take shape. The dark tendrils were reminiscent of her own burgeoning power but far more focused and refined. Nozomi felt a chill run down her spine, as if the temperature had suddenly dropped. The energy that Henry wielded was different¡ªcontrolled, precise, and deliberate. It was a sharp contrast to the wild, untamed force that had erupted from Yoshino. It was as if Henry had taken the raw, elemental power and forged it into a deadly, disciplined weapon.

    The atmosphere around them thickened. The shadows cast by the flickering bonfire danced more erratically, as if bowing to the dark magic now emanating from Henry. The very air seemed to hum with anticipation, vibrating with an underlying note of danger that promised swift and deadly consequences.

    Nozomi couldn''t tear her eyes away. The aura around Henry didn''t radiate the same unrestrained menace as Yoshino''s initial surge of power, but there was an undeniable weight to it¡ªan assurance of lethal precision. It spoke of countless battles fought and hard-earned mastery over a force that could easily consume a lesser will.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Henry''s expression remained calm, almost serene, but there was a steely glint in his eyes, a reflection of the immense power he held in check. He seemed to meld seamlessly with the dark energy, commanding it with an ease that spoke volumes about his experience and control. In his hands, the knife had transformed into not just a weapon, but an extension of his very being¡ªdark and deadly, yet perfectly restrained.

    "This is one of the most basic applications of dark magic," Henry explained. "It''s easy to learn, can kill darkspawns, and if used smartly, won''t drain too much of your magic reserves." His smile was small but satisfied. Compared to her own powers, this seemed more versatile and promising.

    "Buuut..." Henry trailed off.

    Nozomi''s internal hope deflated. She had almost believed there might be no drawbacks. "Buuut...?" Both girls asked simultaneously.

    Henry tapped his finger on the table. "While the dark magic can slow down a darkspawn''s regeneration, making them easier to kill, it doesn''t make the weapon itself more durable or sharp. This knife, even with dark magic, is as fragile as a regular knife. It can be stopped or broken like any other."

    Yoshino grumbled in slight disappointment as she watched the knife spin on the table. Nozomi patted her back in an attempt to cheer her up, which seemed to help a little.

    "But from personal experience," Henry continued, stopping the knife''s spin, "it''s not as limiting as it sounds."

    "How so?" Yoshino asked, crossing her arms.

    "I, for one, have relied solely on this method to deal with darkspawns in America. My other magic helps in the fight but can''t kill on its own. I use firearms instead of knives, but still¡ªit¡¯s perfectly usable."

    Yoshino pondered, a hand to her chin. "But what if I run out of knives or bullets? What if Nozomi can''t come to my aid for some reason?"

    Nozomi''s expression grew dejected...but she chose not to speak up. Reaching her own conclusion about where Yoshino was coming from.

    Henry looked regretful. "I¡¯m afraid I can''t help you with that. I always have my crew and my magic to depend on."

    "Excuse me," Outsider interjected, surprising everyone. Nozomi had nearly forgotten he was there and felt a twinge of guilt.

    "I might have a solution for that problem," Outsider continued now that he had everyone''s attention.

    "Really? How?" Yoshino asked with more skepticism than Nozomi thought warranted.

    Outsider raised his gloved hand, the white fabric almost glowing under the dim light. All eyes were on him, curiosity and anticipation thick in the air. Slowly, as if performing an intricate ceremony, he extended his fingers. From the seams of his glove, silvery liquid metal began to seep out, shimmering like a stream of liquid mercury. It flowed with a graceful fluidity, defying the laws of nature, and then, miraculously, began to coalesce and take shape.

    Everyone watched in breathless silence as the metallic liquid twisted and turned, its movements smooth and hypnotic. In a matter of moments, it transformed¡ªits form becoming more defined, more intricate¡ªuntil there, in Outsider''s palm, rested a perfect replica of a red rose. Each petal was meticulously formed, the delicate curves and lines captured with unbelievable precision. The metallic sheen of the rose reflected the flickering light, creating a mesmerizing play of shadows and highlights, confirming that it was indeed almost alive.

    "W-what the¡ªwhy¡ªWHAT?!" Yoshino exclaimed, eyes wide as she glanced between Outsider and the rose in disbelief.

    "This is an invention of mine. It can perfectly copy anything," Outsider explained calmly.

    "Anything? Like anything-ANYTHING?!" Yoshino was almost hysterical. Nozomi felt slightly worried but trusted Seiza''s presence for medical aid if needed.

    "Well, almost anything. But I assure you, whatever it copies will be a perfect replica." Outsider turned the rose into a replica of the kitchen knife. Offering it to Henry, he said, "I''ll have him demonstrate."

    Henry accepted the knife, examining it before trying to break it with his bare hands. After a while, he gave up. "Phew... what''s this thing even made of? Diamond?" He joked but seemed genuinely impressed and slightly frustrated.

    "Never expected you to be an inventor," Nozomi blurted. Outsider shrugged.

    "It''s a hobby. In any case..." The knife reverted to liquid metal and returned to his glove. Outsider pulled out a pair of pink gloves and offered them to Yoshino. "These will let you replicate anything you need¡ªknives, bullets, whatever¡ªwithout ever running out."

    Just as Yoshino reached for the gloves, she paused. "What''s the catch? Surely something so amazing can¡¯t be free."

    Outsider nodded slowly. "First, you have to agree to be taught how to use them by me. They¡¯ll be deactivated for safety until then. Second, your testing provides me with useful data without hiring anyone."

    "Is that all?" Yoshino asked. Outsider''s nod confirmed it. She accepted the gloves.

    As Yoshino put on the pink gloves, Nozomi found them surprisingly fitting. Turning, Yoshino noticed Henry looking at his watch.

    "Is something wrong?" she asked.

    Henry snapped out of his concentration. "O-oh, I should go. If I''m late, Kurai might get suspicious." Turning to Outsider, he asked, "Would you mind if the favor waited?"

    Outsider casually waved him off. "As long as you''re willing, I can wait."

    Henry sighed in relief. "Good. Now..." He turned to Nozomi. "Would you mind doing me a quick favor, lass?" He asked nervously. Nozomi responded with a cautious nod.

    "Hmm? What do you need from her, uncle?" Yoshino inquired.

    Henry scratched his cheek nervously. "Well... I need her to shoot me." As he spoke, the wagon plunged into darkness as it entered a tunnel.

 Chapter 40: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (15)

    "Well... I need her to shoot me," Henry said, his voice calm yet grave, as he looked at Yoshino and the others. The entire wagon plunged into darkness as the train entered a tunnel, casting eerie shadows and heightening the tension.

    As the train emerged back into the sunlight, Yoshino blinked several times, the sudden brightness stinging her eyes. She turned to Henry, her face a mask of bewilderment. "WHAT?!" Her initial shock quickly morphed into utter confusion.

    Henry sighed, his expression already showing signs of regret. "Hear me out, lass. Don¡¯t you think it would be kind of suspicious if I returned to your mom empty-handed and unharmed? Especially since she has probably sensed me using my barrier."

    "Wait, my mom can do that?" Yoshino asked, surprised by her mother¡¯s capabilities.

    Henry nodded. "Yep, only up to a certain range, but yes, she can. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pinpoint who activated the barrier. But since she¡¯s familiar with my magical signature, I wouldn¡¯t count on it. So yeah, to keep our meeting mostly secret, I need your friend to rough me up a bit. Obviously not to the point of dying¡ªjust enough so your mother won¡¯t start asking difficult questions."

    Yoshino opened her mouth to retort but found herself at a loss for words. As difficult as Henry''s idea was to swallow, it seemed more likely to work than any idea she could come up with on the spot, and she hated that realization. "What about your regeneration? I¡¯ve seen how Nozomi¡¯s magic completely shuts it down. Do you have a plan for that?" She couldn¡¯t tell if she asked Henry to reconsider or to convince herself to go along with it.

    Henry waved off her concern. "Don¡¯t worry. I will be able to regenerate... eventually. I haven¡¯t counted how long it takes for our regeneration to kick back in, but I assure you, I¡¯ll be fine."

    "Won''t it hurt?" Yoshino asked, her voice trembling with a final, desperate plea for him to reconsider.

    Henry paused, the weight of her question hanging heavy in the air. For a brief moment, his eyes softened, revealing the vulnerability hidden beneath his tough exterior. He hesitated, collecting his thoughts before forcing a smirk to his lips. "Eh, nothing this old man can''t handle!" he said, attempting to lighten the mood with a wink.

    But Yoshino saw through the act. She could sense the flicker of fear in his eyes, the subtle tension in his shoulders. His bravado was a thin veil over the very real apprehension he felt. Her heart ached, knowing he was trying to protect her even now, masking his true feelings to keep her from worrying.

    The certainty settled over her like a heavy shroud. This wasn''t something her uncle was willing to back down from. Despite his smile, she could feel the underlying dread, the quiet resignation to the pain he was about to endure for their sake.

    Yoshino didn¡¯t even bother asking why it had to be Nozomi and not her. Dark magic would only slow down the healing rather than shut it down completely like Nozomi¡¯s magic. Besides, Henry and Yoshino knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to go through with it. Clenching her teeth, she closed her eyes, lowered her head, and sighed in defeat. "Do you need me to leave?"

    "I... wouldn¡¯t wish for you to see this," Henry admitted, avoiding her gaze and looking out the window instead. "But I won¡¯t force you to leave if you don¡¯t want to."

    "W-what? Yoshino, are you really okay with this?" Nozomi asked, snapping out of her shock and looking nervously between Yoshino and Henry.

    "No, but... you heard him. For our meeting to remain secret from my mom and, in turn, the Great Master monitoring her, this is necessary." Yoshino kept her gaze fixed on the table, her expression filled with guilt and shame. "I¡¯ll stay."

    As Nozomi stared at Yoshino''s ashamed expression, she felt a pang in her chest. Her first instinct was to hug her best friend and comfort her, but she restrained herself, knowing that might only make things worse.

    "W-where do I... need to shoot?" Nozomi barely managed to ask Henry.

    Henry nodded slowly. "Well, if you aim here," he pointed to a spot on his left arm, "and here," he pointed to his right leg, "that should be okay, I think."

    "You... think?" Nozomi asked, distressed by his uncertainty.

    Henry gave an awkward shrug. "I mean, I''ve never tested it out, but it should be fine."

    Nozomi sighed. "Do you at least have a way to get out of here without one of your legs?"

    Henry''s unsure expression turned confident. "Oh, don¡¯t worry. I made sure to cover that." As he finished speaking, two men in ragged cowboy clothes appeared beside him. "But thanks for asking."

    "Er... hi?" Nozomi greeted the duo while Yoshino gave a small nod of acknowledgment.

    The man on Nozomi''s right introduced himself first. "Hello, I¡¯m Charlie Bowdre, and this distinguished gentleman by my side is Tom Pickett." Charlie declared, clearly patronizing Tom.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Tom rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah, whatever." He turned to look at Nozomi. "You don¡¯t need to worry about this idiot. We¡¯re used to carrying him around. The two of us are more than enough to hold him down," he said grumpily.

    Nozomi realized why they needed to hold Henry down. After the men firmly grabbed his arms and legs, Henry gave her a nod.

    Yoshino slowly nodded in response. She took a deep breath and concentrated on making her index fingers glow with energy, finding it significantly harder than when she had used her powers earlier. Nozomi knew why that was, but couldn¡¯t process her feelings about it.

    Aiming at the spot on Henry¡¯s left arm, Nozomi took a deep breath. Okay, 1...2...3! As she counted the final number, nothing happened. She tried to release the energy but couldn¡¯t.

    W-why can''t I shoot? She had done it before against the feline monster and Judai. Her eyes widened in realization: He was innocent. Nozomi had never hurt an innocent person. Even her childhood bullies pushed her too far before she retaliated. Harming someone who had done nothing wrong was too much, especially someone dear to Yoshino. The fact she had experienced the pain of her own attack firsthand didn''t help matters either.

    Henry sighed loudly. "Wait... let me do something first." He closed his eyes, and his face quickly turned to dust, leaving only a skull staring at Nozomi. "There, this should make it easier."

    Nozomi felt chills down her spine as Henry''s new form triggered a fight-or-flight response. She realized he was trying to make it easier for her by becoming more threatening. As much as she hated to admit it, it was working. "I''m sor¡ª" she started to apologize but stopped.

    Henry interrupted her. "Don''t. If anyone should apologize, it¡¯s me for forcing you to do this."

    Nozomi was about to retort but settled for a slow nod.

    Outsider offered a piece of cloth to Henry. Henry looked at it briefly before nodding. Outsider wrapped the cloth around Henry''s skeletal mouth for him to bite on.

    "There, it''s not much, but it should help a little," Outsider said before moving to give Nozomi space to shoot.

    Without further hesitation, Nozomi aimed her glowing finger at Henry''s left arm, her heart pounding in her chest. The energy gathered at her fingertip, pulsing with an intensity that mirrored her turmoil. She took a deep breath, bracing herself, and released the energy with a deafening bang.

    The shot flew straight and true, hitting Henry''s left arm with devastating impact. His arm didn''t just sever¡ªit violently tore away from his body, the dark magic cleaving through flesh and bone as if it were nothing. The detached limb transformed into a plume of black smoke as it collided with the seat, dissolving into nothingness.

    Henry, who from what Nozomi had seen and heard from Yoshino, was a figure of calm and care, instantly morphed into a figure of raw desperation. His laid-back demeanor vanished, replaced by a frantic, almost primal, instinct to react to his sudden dismemberment. He lashed out violently, his face contorted in pain and panic.

    Tom and Charlie struggled to hold him down, their muscles straining as they battled to keep Henry''s thrashing under control. It was like trying to tame a wild beast. Nozomi¡¯s heart shattered at the sight. Seeing someone so kind reduced to such a state by her powers was unbearable.

    Charlie, beads of sweat forming on his brow, lifted Henry¡¯s right leg to give Nozomi a clear shot. "Here, do it... please," he grunted, his voice strained from the effort.

    Nozomi nodded, tears blurring her vision. She aimed her other glowing finger at Henry¡¯s leg. Closing her eyes, she released the energy, another thunderous bang echoing through the wagon. The sound was followed by a sickening squelch as she felt the magic rip through his leg, severing it.

    The sight was horrifying. Henry crumpled to the floor, his body thrashing in uncontrollable spasms. He began banging the back of his head against the wooden floor with a force that made the entire wagon seem to shudder. Cracks appeared in his skull, each impact against the wood echoing loudly in the confined space.

    THUD. THUD. CRACK. THUD. CRACK. THUD.

    Each sound felt like a hammer to Nozomi¡¯s already cracked heart. Charlie and Tom did their best to restrain him, but even with one less arm and leg, Henry''s strength was almost unmanageable.

    Nozomi stood frozen, her mouth agape in horror at the chaos she had unleashed. Tears streamed down her face, her hands trembling as she struggled with the enormity of what she had done. It was a living nightmare, watching Henry¡ªsomeone she came to understand why her best friend viewed with such high regard¡ªreduced to such a pitiable state.

    Amidst the chaos, Nozomi noticed a familiar green light bathing Henry from under the table. She peered down and saw it was Seiza, his small form glowing with healing energy. His presence seemed almost miraculous. As Seiza''s power worked, Henry''s limbs began to regenerate, the stump of his arm and leg slowly reforming. His frantic struggles ceased, his body gradually calming as the pain and panic ebbed away.

    Nozomi¡¯s tears of horror transformed into tears of relief. A shaky smile broke through her sobs. The nightmare wasn''t entirely over, but the worst seemed to be behind them.

    Looking under the table, Nozomi confirmed her suspicions. Seiza¡¯s healing magic was soothing Henry, knitting his flesh back together. She felt a wave of gratitude and pride towards the small creature. His efforts were a beacon of hope in the darkness of the moment.

    When the healing suddenly halted, Nozomi''s heart skipped a beat. Henry¡¯s limbs, almost fully restored, reverted to their injured state. She expected him to lash out again, but he didn¡¯t. Though he was still in pain¡ªhis skeletal face a mask of stoic suffering¡ªhe remained calm.

    Seiza leaped onto the seat beside Henry. "Are you... alright?" he asked with a tremor in his voice, uneasy despite his healing efforts.

    Henry turned his head slowly towards Seiza as if the simple movement took a great effort. He seemed to struggle with the cloth covering his mouth, preventing him from speaking. Charlie intervened. "He says he''ll be alright. He just needs to rest a bit. Also, he thanks you for the healing,¡± Charlie relayed, interpreting Henry¡¯s telepathic message.

    Seiza tilted his head, still unsure, but nodded. "I see... if he really says so." He then hopped down and settled back onto Nozomi''s lap. She stroked his chest, murmuring her appreciation for his timely intervention.

    As Nozomi focused on Seiza, Yoshino sprang into action, helping to lift Henry from the floor with Charlie and Tom''s guidance. They moved carefully, ensuring not exacerbate his pain.

    Outside, the wind howled, carrying away the last vestiges of their ordeal. Nozomi hoped fervently that this would be the last distressing moment they would have to face today.

 Chapter 41: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (16)

    A fair distance from the cinema where Henry''s barrier was located, Judai waited in a mostly empty alleyway. He was expecting the currently injured Henry to emerge at any moment. Outsider had instructed Judai telepathically to meet Henry there and aid his escape. This instruction reminded Judai that he had never asked Outsider for his real name, although he had a hunch about what it might be.

    Outsider had tasked Judai with opening an escape path for Henry by distracting the cinema staff and cutting off the security camera feeds with his insects. Judai had already been in the middle of executing this plan when Outsider contacted him, which only served to distract him.

    He should be outside by now... What''s taking him so long? Just as Judai pondered this, he saw one of Henry''s crew members exit the cinema''s front door, looking frantic. The man scanned his surroundings until he spotted Judai, then ran up to him. Before Judai could feign concern and ask why the man was in distress, the crew member ran past him. The man then disappeared, reappearing with Henry¡ªwho was missing an arm and a leg¡ªalongside two other members of Henry''s crew. Judai guessed they had been carrying Henry due to his injuries.

    "What the¡ªare you okay? What happened?" Judai asked Henry, genuine worry coloring his voice. Seeing Henry in such a pitiful state took Judai by surprise. Though Outsider had warned him that Henry would be wounded, witnessing it firsthand stirred something within him. Is this what humans call empathy? It feels odd.

    Henry didn''t reply, too shaken to speak. He took deep, labored breaths. Tom, one of the crew members, answered instead, his expression a mix of anger and distress. "This idiot bit off more than he could chew, that''s what happened!"

    "We need to get him to Kurai. She might be able to heal... this," Charlie, the other crew member, added, his voice more worried than angry but equally distressed.

    Even though Judai knew they were likely pretending, he couldn''t help but be affected by their reactions. Nodding in brief panic, he followed them as they made their way back to Kurai, leaping from building to building under the cover of night.

    <hr>

    Ten minutes after Judai and the others had left to return to Kurai, Yoshino, Nozomi, and Seiza finally exited Henry''s barrier. They headed straight to a nearby park, finding solace on one of its many empty benches. They hoped for some peace to decompress after the day¡¯s events and revelations.

    Though they had only spent about an hour inside Henry''s barrier, Yoshino, who sat in the middle of the bench, felt as if an entire year had passed. She was mentally exhausted from the revelations and the stress of watching her uncle temporarily lose his mind after Nozomi''s attack severed his limbs.

    To think I was tempted to walk away from that, to pretend that everything was fine while Henry suffered for my sake... Yoshino briefly glanced to her left at Seiza. She knew his opinion of darkspawns, not just from what he said but from how he said it. Even when things appeared fine with Henry, there was always a hint of unease in Seiza''s demeanor, as if he was constantly bracing for something to go wrong. It was a wariness Yoshino understood, especially after their encounter with Judai.

    Something she had purposely ignored at the time, believing it to be a good idea to have someone always on guard. However, without any prompting, Seiza had taken it upon himself to relieve her uncle''s suffering¡ªa moment that left a profound impression on her.

    I wonder what kind of present he would like... maybe a chew toy? Yoshino guessed. I should look up later when I''m home for the kind of presents dogs like, just to be sure. Stroking Seiza''s chest, Yoshino felt the puppy briefly tense before relaxing into her touch.

    She then glanced to her right at Nozomi, who had reverted from her magical girl form. Nozomi looked no better than Yoshino. Her gaze was distant, her brown eyes dull¡ªa stark contrast to their usual gem-like brilliance whenever she smiled.

    Yoshino understood why. Although Nozomi had only met Henry today, Yoshino had mentioned her uncles to her best friend before. Nozomi felt ashamed of what she did, even if Yoshino didn¡¯t blame her.

    Considering how to comfort her friend, Yoshino took a deep, tired breath and leaned her head against Nozomi''s shoulder. It took Nozomi a few extra seconds to notice. "Y-Yoshino?!" Nozomi asked, startled.

    "Sorry, I¡¯m just... so tired. You wouldn¡¯t mind it, right?" Yoshino asked, barely managing to contain her embarrassment. She told herself that Nozomi needed this.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Nozomi stared for a few moments before she smiled softly and leaned her head against Yoshino¡¯s. "No, I... I¡¯m also feeling tired."

    They stayed like that in silent companionship for a while before Nozomi broke the silence. "Yoshino... about what happened back there on the train... I''m..."

    "I know." Yoshino gave Nozomi an awkward but sincere side hug. "And I want you to know I won¡¯t blame or hate you for it. And... I would also like it if you did the same for yourself."

    Nozomi glanced at her in surprise but then closed her eyes and slowly nodded. "I... will try but..." Nozomi hesitated before continuing. "...only if you promise me you will not think badly of your family for hiding the truth from you."

    That caught Yoshino off guard. She understood why her family hid the truth but wouldn¡¯t lie and say it didn¡¯t affect her trust in them. There might be more secrets they were hiding for her safety, and she didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. But for Nozomi¡¯s sake, she would try to see it positively. After some hesitation, she gave a small nod. "Okay... that¡¯s fair."

    That seemed enough for Nozomi, who moved closer and rested her head against Yoshino''s.

    After a while, Yoshino ended the hug, and the trio got up from the bench. She knew if she came home late again, her mom would never let her hear the end of it.

    The trip home was uneventful, with barely any words exchanged. Just like the first time she returned by flight, Nozomi and Seiza left Yoshino in the same alley they had left her before.

    Yoshino soon found herself staring at the door to her home. She paused at the handle, taking a deep breath before daring to open it and face her family. Think positively, for Nozomi.

    With a determined look, she opened the door and stepped inside. "I¡¯m home!" she announced.

    As she made her way to the kitchen, the smell of food hit her, a small comfort in its familiarity. She hoped the same could be said for her family. In the kitchen, Yoshino was met by two people she once thought she knew: her mom and brother. They now seemed like strangers, their identities shaken by the truth she had learned. They were still arranging the table for dinner.

    Yoshino stood at the entryway, staring silently at them as they pretended everything was normal. She felt insulted by their actions, even if it wasn''t on purpose. But she resolved to look past it and try to be positive.

    Her mother, noticing her, turned with plates in hand. "Oh, Yoshino, right on time. Could you arrange the plates on the table?" Kurai asked, handing her the plates. Snapping out of her thoughts, Yoshino did as asked.

    Once seated, Yoshino noticed the lack of a fourth plate. "Where¡¯s Uncle Henry?" she asked, knowing why but wanting to hear her mother¡¯s excuse.

    "Oh, he¡¯s resting. The trip was more exhausting than he anticipated," Kurai explained, looking down at her food instead of directly at Yoshino. Despite her mother''s composed tone, Yoshino couldn''t help but notice this detail. How many times have you hidden the truth from me like this?

    Yoshino also noticed her brother¡¯s reaction. Though he remained silent, he briefly raised an eyebrow at Kurai before letting it go when he saw Yoshino¡¯s glance. That''s... weird. Why is he reacting like that? Wasn¡¯t he aware of Uncle Henry¡¯s condition? Shouldn''t he already know the truth too?

    These questions fueled her frustration. Even when she knew the truth, she still had more questions than answers. "Do you want me to bring dinner to him?" Yoshino offered, expecting to be denied.

    "No need. He... has already eaten. I made sure he had a little before he went to rest for the night. How was your day, Yoshino?"

    Another excuse and a subject change to prevent further pushing. "It was... fine," Yoshino pushed out, annoyed at the question even if it came from concern. "Nozomi and I went to watch a movie."

    Kurai¡¯s expression brightened. "Oh~, and what was the name of the movie?" she asked expectantly, continuing to eat.

    "Eldritch Cowboys. It was pretty cool, although I could do without the cliffhanger for a part two." Now that she thought about it, Yoshino had already forgotten most of the film. ''Pretty cool'' was the best she could come up with.

    "See, that¡¯s why I stick with the classics. At least they told the whole story in one movie without needing a sequel. Modern films today stretch a story into parts to make more money!" her mother ranted. "If at least they gave a discount to those who saw the previous movie, but nooo~, they make you pay full price again!"

    Yoshino blinked at her mother¡¯s rant. She knew her mom was passionate about movies but couldn¡¯t tell if this was a distraction from Henry or genuine. Either way, it helped distract Yoshino from her troubles.

    "How would they do that?" Tsuyoi, her brother, asked, baffled. "A movie takes at least two years to make. How could they know after such a long time?"

    "You''re missing the point. If they don''t want complaints, they should¡ª" Yoshino tuned out the rest of the conversation, focusing on eating before her food got cold.

    Even if built on a lie, the distraction helped her cope with her complicated situation, bringing a small but genuine smile to her face. After dinner, Yoshino went straight to her room without another word. She walked to her bed and fell face-first onto the mattress, then turned to face the ceiling. She pulled out the bright pink gloves Outsider had given her to defend herself. She would have preferred them in white like Outsider¡¯s, but she liked pink, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    These gloves wouldn¡¯t be as useful without the ability to harm monsters like that feline abomination, Judai, and... Yoshino thought. The memory of her uncle¡¯s condition flashed in her mind, realizing she indirectly called him a monster. Biting her lip in frustration, she decided she would apologize to him when he had rested enough.

 Chapter 42: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (17)

    Back in the Kitchen of Yoshino''s Home

    Tsuyoi made sure to see Yoshino climb up the ladder before turning to his mother. "Okay, would you mind explaining what''s actually going on?" he demanded.

    Kurai, busy cleaning the dishes, paused. Her instinct was to ask what he meant, but the stern look in Tsuyoi¡¯s eyes made it clear he would see through any deception. She sighed, confirming Tsuyoi''s suspicions. "Follow me," she said, guiding him to the house''s basement where her dark barrier lay.

    <hr>

    After a long day of searching for non-lethal restrictive magic, Kurai was about to exit her dark barrier to prepare dinner when she sensed a rift tearing through reality behind her. She soon felt the presence of Judai, Henry, and two others sharing Henry''s energy signature.

    She turned, a calm smile on her face, but it vanished the moment she saw Henry. He was on one knee, an arm and leg missing, supported by Judai as the other two men vanished. Without hesitation, she rushed to Henry''s side. ¡°What happened?! Who did this to you?¡± she exclaimed, trying to sense the energy preventing his stumps from regenerating. She felt a light¡ªa searing, vaporizing kind. What...is this?

    Henry was too shaken to respond. Judai interrupted, his voice urgent. "He needs help immediately. Is there a room with a bed?"

    Kurai nodded, her heart racing. "Y-yes, follow me!" She led them swiftly to a guest room in the castle.

    <hr>

    Tsuyoi entered what he always assumed was one of the castle''s guest rooms. It looked more like a dungeon¡ªold and dusty. Normally, anyone entering his mother¡¯s barrier found themselves at the castle''s entrance, but this time, he bypassed the usual traps and challenges.

    On the bed lay his teacher and uncle, Henry, missing an arm and leg. His face, usually disguised by a fake mask, bore a sickened expression reminding Tsuyoi of the time he cared for Yoshino during a fever¡ªonly this was far worse.

    Tsuyoi inspected Henry¡¯s stumps. Signs of regrowth were there, but they were slow¡ªfar from the near-instant regeneration he was used to. Closing his eyes, he sensed a mix of Henry''s and Kurai¡¯s dark magic, implying Henry¡¯s condition was much worse before Kurai intervened.

    Noticing wet spots near Henry¡¯s side, Tsuyoi realized they were his mother¡¯s tears. She had healed him under immense stress, requiring extraordinary concentration.

    Anger boiled within Tsuyoi as he cursed whoever had hurt Henry and made his mother cry.

    A voice interrupted his thoughts, Hey¡­ gutt, could I¡­?

    Tsuyoi nodded and rolled up his sleeve to reveal a sleek, black pulse watch on his wrist. At first glance, it seemed like an ordinary luxury timepiece, the kind you''d find in an upscale boutique. However, its true nature was far from ordinary.

    In one fluid motion, Tsuyoi raised his arm to the side. The pulse watch seemed to pulse with a life of its own, reacting to an unseen command. Within moments, it began to morph and expand. The sleek, compact design of the watch contorted and elongated, the straps unfurling like a raven''s wings.

    The transformation was both elegant and formidable. The watch''s face splintered into intricate segments, forming the chest plate of an imposing suit of armor. Black metal cascaded outward, each piece snapping and interlocking to create a full-plate armor that gleamed wickedly in the low light. The texture of the armor was like matte obsidian, absorbing light but hinting at unyielding strength and resilience. The dark metal exuded a sense of both power and dread, as though it held within it the whispers of ancient battles.

    The helm was the last piece to form, and it was perhaps the most awe-inspiring. The faceplate depicted an adult man''s stoic visage, carved in a way that suggested both calm serenity and grim determination. The eyes of the helm were narrow slits, hinting at a latent ferocity. Topped off with two metal wings where the ears in the helm would be, exuding authority and menace.

    A long, red cape unfurled from the armor''s back, billowing dramatically as it settled into place. The fabric appeared weightless, rippling with every subtle movement, yet it carried an air of regality and valor. The bright crimson of the cape contrasted starkly with the dark armor, making Tsuyoi look like a warlord from an ancient epic.

    This was Ooinn, Tsuyoi¡¯s living armor, mentor, and partner. The transformation not only provided Tsuyoi with formidable protection but also symbolized the unbreakable bond between them. Ooinn was more than just armor; he was a sentinel, a teacher, and a friend who had guided Tsuyoi through countless challenges to get to where he was. Together, they were a force to be reckoned with, embodying the result of perfect cooperation between a human and a darkspawn.

    Turning to his mother, Tsuyoi asked calmly, "What happened?" hiding his anger to avoid upsetting her further.

    Kurai looked away, ashamed. After a moment, she pleaded, "Can we... discuss this outside, please?"

    Understanding, Tsuyoi nodded. On his way out, he noticed Ooinn hadn¡¯t moved. Ooinn? He mentally called for the darkspawn''s attention.

    I know, I just need some time, I''ll be back shortly. Ooinn responded.

    Tsuyoi slowly nodded as he left the room and closed the door. "So... where were we?"

    Kurai visibly tensed, but after some hesitation, she began explaining to Tsuyoi what she knew.

    <hr>

    As Ooinn heard the sound of the guest room''s door closing behind him, the living armor turned his attention to his cowboy ally. "Okay, we''re alone now."

    Henry slowly opened his eyes and slowly turned to Ooinn. After a few seconds of silence, as Henry tried to focus his hazy vision, he finally recognized who was by his side and smiled weakly. "Hey..."

    Although Ooinn was physically incapable of smiling, or even making any expression besides a stoic one, he still tried to oblige Henry''s greeting with one of his own. "Hey... how are you... handling everything?" Ooinn turned to look at the stump where Henry''s missing arm was once located.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Henry slowly turned to where Ooinn was looking. After a few seconds as he attempted to concentrate on an answer, the cowboy spoke, "Oh... well... I''m not dead... so y''know... better than I expected... he he..." Henry giggled weakly.

    "So I assume that everything went according to plan?" Ooinn asked as he dared hope that things had gone as planned, even though the possibility was next to none.

    Ooinn waited with bated breath as Henry opened his mouth in an attempt to speak, but he had exhausted the strength to do so. After a few seconds of consideration, he settled on a slow nod and a weak thumbs up.

    That relieved all the tension from Ooinn''s metallic body as he took in the good news from Henry. The plan agreed upon between him, Henry, Youwa, and eventually Ambrosius was risky, to say the least. But with the hardest part of the plan over, Ooinn felt hope for once after a long time.

    "Oo... inn," Henry said weakly as he slowly motioned with his hand for Ooinn to come closer.

    When Ooinn lowered himself down to one knee so Henry could speak to his ear, the living armor couldn''t believe the next words Henry had just muttered.

    "Yo... shino... found out... the truth."

    If Ooinn had eyes, they would have become as big as saucers. Ooinn''s mind went into overdrive as he quickly pierced the implications of Yoshino finding out the truth on the same day Henry encountered the magical girl together. Does this mean... is Yoshino a magical girl? That... would answer a lot of lingering questions about how Henry managed to pull his part of the plan off so smoothly. But still... Yoshino? Of all the potential girls in the world... it''s just their luck that the one possessing the power of a magical girl would be the one they hoped wouldn''t become involved in all of this. Life could be such a bitch sometimes.

    Ooinn would have asked for more, but he could see that his talk with Henry was already taking its toll on the latter. Ooinn could wait for when his cowboy friend had his well-earned rest to ask more questions.

    Before Ooinn stood up, a thought crossed his mind and made him tense. "Hey, Henry... clarify something for me. Did Yoshino find out before or after you enacted that part of the plan?" Ooinn asked sternly. Ooinn wouldn''t blame Henry if he did it, since although Ooinn didn''t know the full context, he knew Henry wouldn''t hurt Yoshino intentionally. But... Ooinn would be a liar if he said he wouldn''t be upset for a while if Henry had done that to Yoshino.

    It didn''t take long for Henry to realize what part of the plan Ooinn was referring to before the cowboy mumbled his answer. "Before..."

    "I see... okay." Again, Ooinn felt the tension leave, before he got up to let Henry rest. "Rest well, old friend, you earn it." He then exited the room to start the next phase of the plan.

    When Ooinn opened the door, he was met by Tsuyoi and Kurai, both with expressions that told everything Ooinn needed to know about how their talk went.

    Upon noticing him, Tsuyoi walked up to Ooinn. "So... how''s he?"

    Ooinn shrugged. "He will live... he''s more tired than hurt. He will probably return to his usual laidback self by tomorrow morning." From the corner of his vision, Ooinn saw how Kurai''s expression visibly relaxed over the news of Henry''s condition.

    Tsuyoi nodded, also visibly relaxing, but not as much as Kurai. "Good, then..." Tsuyoi offered a handshake to Ooinn. "Let''s go find whoever did this to him, Ooinn."

    Kurai''s eyes widened in surprise. "WHAT?! No, no, absolutely no way you''re going!" She positioned herself between them, as best she could given their size compared to the two. Ooinn thought it was kind of cute.

    Tsuyoi sighed before he looked down at his mom. "Mother, please¡ª"

    Kurai cut Tsuyoi off. "Kettei Tsuyoi, I don''t care HOW much you''ve trained, I''m not allowing you to go and risk you returning with missing limbs like Henry or worse, not return at ALL!"

    Tsuyoi groaned as he rubbed his forehead, a habit developed through his talks with Kurai every time the conversation went anywhere in the direction of darkspawns, magic, or anything unrelated to their everyday lives.

    Ooinn remembered how the only reason Kurai ever agreed upon Tsuyoi going around the most dangerous parts of the world for training was Tsuyoi''s insistence to be involved, Ooinn''s argument over how Tsuyoi having the ability to defend himself would keep him safe from other darkspawns, the trust they had to build up with Kurai where she knew they would keep him safe, and... downplaying the danger of the training. Something Ooinn did NOT take pride in but... he felt was necessary if Tsuyoi ever wanted to become strong enough to don Ooinn as armor.

    Tsuyoi looked up at Ooinn with an expression that immediately told the latter to support him in the argument. Unfortunately for Tsuyoi, Ooinn had to give him the opposite for the plan''s sake. "I''m afraid that I have to agree with your mother Tsuyoi. We don''t know who or what we''re dealing with, and until we get more information, it''s best if we stay low for now."

    Tsuyoi''s expression turned confused over Ooinn not supporting him, while Kurai''s expression became happy over having someone who shared her concerns. "See, even Ooinn agrees with me! If you were to go outside right now would you be able to promise me that you would come back safe?" Kurai asked with a determined expression.

    Tsuyoi''s face tensed before he looked to the side and clenched his hands. "So... what do you suggest? That we wait until they strike us first and one of us actually dies before we finally decide to do something about it?"

    Kurai''s determined expression twitched a little at that question, the reason was obvious for Ooinn. The kid has a point. If we let an unknown enemy strike us first, chances are, we wouldn''t be in a much better position than if we were to attack blindly. Granted, said point kind of becomes moot when knowing that, in reality, there''s no need to worry about a potential attack from the one who did this to Henry.

    "I..." Kurai bit her lip as she tried to think of a satisfying answer. Her and Tsuyoi''s expressions grew progressively frustrated with each passing second.

    Ooinn decided now was the time to step in and enact the most important part of this next step of the plan. "I... may have a suggestion."

    When Kurai and Tsuyoi turned their attention to Ooinn, the latter elaborated. "How about if we delay this decision until Henry recovers enough to tell us what he knows and from there, wait for Ambrosious and Youya''s arrival so that we can all decide together on what to do next. How about it?"

    "That... would be preferable, yes!" Kurai agreed though Ooinn didn''t know if it was due to her genuinely finding the idea good... or because it meant her son wouldn''t go outside to search for the one responsible for Henry''s wounds at the moment. Either way worked for Ooinn.

    Kurai and Ooinn turned to look at Tsuyoi expectantly. Tsuyoi considered for a few seconds before reluctantly agreeing. "I guess... that would be fine for now. BUT, on the condition, I''m allowed to fight when the time comes. I won''t settle for less," Tsuyoi said with a resolute expression.

    "That''s..." Kurai was about to object when Ooinn interrupted her by placing his metallic gauntlet on Kurai.

    After Ooinn gave Kurai a nod for her to let him speak, she let him after some brief hesitation. "That''s acceptable... but only if you accept letting the others fight the enemy first."

    Tsuyoi frowned. "Between Henry, Youya, Ambrosious, and us, we''re the strongest. Why shouldn''t we go first?"

    Ooinn answered his frown with his usual stoic expression. "Because we''re the strongest, we should go last. So we can be fully prepared for the enemy after we gain enough information from the other''s fights." After he took a brief moment to consider, Ooinn mentally continued speaking to Tsuyoi so that Kurai wouldn''t hear them. And... your mother would be more willing to accept this way.

    That seemed to do the trick as Tsuyoi closed his eyes and took a deep breath before slowly nodding. "Very well, I can accept these terms."

    Kurai''s body visibly relaxed as she moved out of the way between Ooinn and Tsuyoi. "Okay, now with that out of the way... shall we settle for the night?"

    Tsuyoi and Ooinn nodded before the latter transformed back into its disguise of a regular pulse watch. As Tsuyoi followed his mother to leave the barrier, Ooinn couldn''t help but internally let out a sigh of relief at how everything worked out in the end.

    Ooinn would later need to notify the others about the plan''s current state so they could proceed accordingly whenever he had the chance.

 Chapter 43: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (18)

    As Nozomi stepped inside her home and closed the door behind her, she called out, "I''m home!"

    The kitchen greeted her with a familiar sight¡ªher brother, Minokichi, deeply immersed in his dinner, his eyes fixed on his phone. But something seemed different today. ''Is it just me, or is there more food on his plate than usual?'' she pondered.

    Nozomi dismissed the thought, attributing it to her brother''s growth spurt and his increased appetite, likely prompting him to ask their mother for more food. Since their mom was often not at home during dinner or had already gone to bed, they usually communicated through notes to request anything.

    Nozomi longed for personal conversations with her mother. Yet, she understood why it wasn''t possible and found solace in how this distance helped her conceal the turmoil in her life. She shook off those thoughts and fetched a tupperware of frozen food from the fridge. Placing it in the microwave, her mind wandered back to the train incident with Henry.

    Despite her promise to Yoshino not to blame herself, Nozomi couldn''t shake off the guilt. As much as she didn''t want to say it, Yoshino seemed not to grasp the depth of her anguish. After all, it was Nozomi who had accidentally shot herself in the shoulder with her magical attack. The excruciating pain still haunted her. Remembering Henry''s suffering¡ªhis arm and leg severed¡ªstirred her guilt even more, given her magic''s devastating impact on his darkspawn nature.

    "How was your day?" Minokichi''s voice pulled her back to reality.

    Nozomi blinked, momentarily stunned before turning to face her brother. "W-what?" she stammered.

    Minokichi sighed, repeating his question with evident reluctance. "Your day, how was it?"

    Her brother''s unexpected inquiry caught Nozomi off guard. Usually, it was she who initiated conversations when Minokichi seemed approachable. She could count on one hand the times he had started a conversation. Especially by asking about her day. W-what should I say? Definitely not about Henry... Maybe the movie?

    "Forget it," Minokichi muttered, shifting his focus back to his meal.

    "I-It was great!" Nozomi blurted out, almost too loudly. Minokichi''s cold expression softened ever so slightly with surprise.

    "I mean, the day was great! Yoshino and I went to see a movie together!" she clarified, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    "What was the name of the movie?" Minokichi asked, his tone unexpectedly calm.

    Nozomi''s eyes widened. Two questions in one day¡ªan unprecedented record for her brother. Am I dying? Is he dying? What am I even thinking?! Answer the question!

    "Eldritch Cowboys," she said. "It was pretty cool. You should have been there!"

    Realizing her mistake immediately, she mentally face-palmed. Why did I say that?!

    "I see..." Minokichi nodded slowly, making Nozomi cringe internally.

    "H-how was yours? Your day, I mean?" Nozomi asked, attempting to salvage the conversation.

    Minokichi blinked. "It was normal. I... guess I made a new friend." He seemed unsure if he was addressing her or himself.

    Nozomi was about to comment but stopped, the weight of his words sinking in. "WHAT?!" she shouted, her mind struggling to process the information. Did he make a friend? This is a miracle! Thank you, Minokichi''s friend!

    "W-wait, what''s her name? How long have you known them?" Nozomi''s curiosity was piqued.

    "Yuki. I''ve known her since classes started," Minokichi replied, oblivious to the significance of his revelation in his sister''s eyes.

    Wow, they became friends in a matter of days? Amazing! Her joy was halted by a sudden realization. "Her?" she asked, tilting her head.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Yeah, her... What about it?" Minokichi frowned slightly in confusion.

    Nozomi smiled, happiness for her brother brimming over. "Nothing, nothing at all~ Hey, how about inviting her over sometime? I''d love to meet her!"

    Minokichi shrugged. "Sure, maybe someday."

    That was good enough for Nozomi. She could hardly wait to meet the girl who had managed to pierce her brother''s social shell.

    PING. The microwave beeped, signaling the end of its cycle.

    As Nozomi turned her attention to her now hot meal and sat down at the table, she noticed Minokichi had eaten a considerable portion of food in a short time. She stifled her curiosity, deciding not to push her luck.

    Brother and sister finished their meals in silence.

    After dinner, Nozomi retreated to her room. The familiar sight provided immediate comfort. Her eyes fell on Seiza, sitting on her bed and gazing out the window at the stars.

    "Hey Seiza, what are you looking at?" she asked, moving closer.

    Seiza tensed, blinking before turning to her. "O-oh, Nozomi. Sorry, I was just... thinking." He turned to look back out the window.

    Nozomi sat beside him. "Thinking about what?"

    Seiza hesitated for a moment before opening up. "I''ve always thought of darkspawns as purely evil until today. Meeting Henry changed that. By all accounts, he should be an evil needing elimination for others'' safety. Yet, after meeting him, I... I''m not sure what to think anymore." Seiza lowered his head, reflecting his inner turmoil.

    Nozomi nodded, understanding, having witnessed firsthand the malevolence of darkspawns. "So, why did you choose to help Henry then?"

    "I don''t know... He looked so pitiful, and it made you and Yoshino sad. My body just... moved on its own," Seiza admitted, frustrated by his confusion.

    "Do you regret it?" Nozomi probed gently.

    "Healing him? I''m not sure. But I don''t regret trying to make you and Yoshino stop crying," Seiza clenched his teeth, feeling overwhelmed by his perceived failure.

    Nozomi frowned, concerned. "Seiza, you''re doing your best."

    "My best isn''t fast enough!" Seiza snapped.

    Nozomi widened her eyes; Seiza quickly looked away, guilt-ridden. "Sorry."

    Nozomi rubbed Seiza''s back gently. "You just started trying to remove it. Why the rush? Is it the promise you made to me?"

    Seiza sighed. "It''s not just the promise. When you told us about the slow-down effect, I felt like I made a massive mistake you paid for. I swore to myself I''d fix it before another darkspawn encounter. You telling me it almost made you witness slow-motion and the effect it had on you truly cemented the urgency for me to promise out loud at the time. Dumb, I know, but... it''s infuriating!"

    After a few seconds, Seiza calmed himself down enough to continue. "When we first found ourselves inside Henry''s barrier I was scared, scared you would suffer again just like you did before because I wasn''t fast enough to fix the problem with your powers. Even right now that fear is affecting me..."

    Seiza turned to Nozomi. "I...actually considered just brushing off the question you asked when you first came in and bottled up my frustrations as I''ve always been doing before and after meeting you and Yoshino. But then the thought of this possibly being the last chance I would have to talk about it with you and be too late again hit me and..." Seiza gritted his teeth and started to cry. "I couldn''t take it. I just...wouldn''t know how to live with it, especially after finding out that even the things I thought I knew about thanks to my previous self''s memories are now unreliable information. And after seeing so many people die already without being able to do anything but watch, I..." Seiza could not continue as tears poured from his eyes, soon closing them.

    "I see..." Nozomi didn''t need to think much about what to do next. She gently lifted the talking dog before embracing it.

    Seiza opened his eyes in surprise for a moment. He then accepted the gesture in silence and closed his eyes to continue to cry on the girl''s clothes while Nozomi gently rubbed the dog''s back to help him calm down. "Thank you, Seiza, for trusting me with something like this. Even if it was motivated by desperation, I know that it took a lot of strength to still go through with it."

    Nozomi chuckled dryly. "If I had to be honest, I''m...also beyond scared that I may end up not having enough time to find out what I even want to do with my life. And I''m also confused about so many things around Yoshino''s whole family situation. But...what I DO know is we managed to survive until now while barely knowing what we were doing. Now that we have the help of Outsider, Henry, and possibly Yoshino''s other uncles to guide us to become stronger...I''m confident that we can do this!" Nozomi said as she tried her best not to cry too. It would be awkward if Seiza had to comfort her when just now she had been attempting to comfort him.

    They stayed like that for a few minutes, both not saying a word to each other until...

    "Y-you can let go now...I''m fine now."

    Nozomi released him, noticing a few lingering tears and raspy breaths, but relief washed over her. She spotted her schoolbag and inspiration struck.

    "Hey, Seiza?" Nozomi began as she picked up her English book.

    "Hmm?" Seiza sniffled, looking at her.

    "Would you still want me to teach you English today?" she asked.

    Seiza nodded.

    Smiling softly, Nozomi retrieved her English book. A small note fell from her schoolbag. Outsider''s phone number¡ªthey had completely forgotten. She put the note back, prioritizing Seiza''s lesson.

    "Alright, let''s see where we left off," Nozomi said, settling beside Seiza. As they delved into the lesson, Seiza''s weak, almost unnoticeable smile assured Nozomi that they would, indeed, find their way through their challenges.

 Chapter 44: A Trainwreck Of A Duel (19) (End of Book 1)

    Life sat in the hotel''s armchair, deep in thought. ''Ok, there''s a lot to unpack here...'' Exiting Henry''s barrier a full minute after the girls, he rushed back to the hotel to ponder his next move.

    As if the revelation that Nozomi''s survival wasn''t intended in the first place wasn''t enough to give me a headache... Now I have to deal with the possibility that the people responsible for making Nozomi and her friend''s lives harder aren''t feeling it. If what Henry said on the train is true, there''s also a small but existent chance that the Grand Master might not be willing to do his job. This is starting to look like a VERY similar scenario I''ve heard from War, and... yeah, no thanks!

    He rubbed his temples, trying to calm himself with deep breaths. Now, now, calm down. Even if the situation is... whatever this is, it''s no reason to lose your cool. Surely, there must be a way to make this whole situation work. The question is if I will be given enough time to actually think of something.

    Just then, a fly flew into the room through the open balcony window, transforming into a series of small dark sparks into its true form: Judai.

    Oh, if it isn''t the ONLY one willing to do the job they were assigned... I actually had forgotten about you for a moment.

    "So... how did it go?" Life asked, temporarily focusing on Judai as a stress relief.

    "Henry was successfully scouted to Kurai, and I gave my fake report to her before she dismissed me," Judai responded neutrally.

    Life nodded slowly. "Good, good. At least some things haven''t become unnecessarily complicated."

    A sudden thought hit Life, prompting him to stare intently at Judai. Wait... maybe...Considering how different the manga is from what''s happening right now, surely I wouldn''t be spoiled if I were to ask, right?

    After a few awkward seconds of silence, Judai felt tense under Life¡¯s gaze. "Uhh, can I help you?"

    "Hey, Judai... would you mind telling me how your day with Henry went? Like, what did you guys do before finding Yoshino and Nozomi?" Life asked, hoping to gain some insight that might solve his current dilemma of ''not enough problems for the story''s characters he''s supposed to be managing.''

    Judai sighed. "It was... more tiresome than it needed to be. Our mission was to find the one responsible for Nekomata''s disappearance and deal with them in a non-permanent manner. But Henry felt the need to waste our time by going around town doing meaningless things like going to a hot spring, restaurant, karaoke hall, visiting a friend''s house, and taking photos with other people... Apparently, people here really like Western culture? That''s what Henry said to me before he asked if I was jealous."

    "And you were?" Life raised an eyebrow.

    "No," Judai deadpanned.

    Life nodded slowly. "I see... any reason he gave for why he delayed Kurai''s mission for so long?"

    Judai rolled his eyes. "Apparently, it was out of some dumb urge he got during his trip here. To be honest, I think he was messing with me. I mean, our kind doesn''t need to eat human food, so why did he feel the need to go to a restaurant?!" Judai questioned, clearly bothered.

    Life nodded along. "Huh, it sounds like a lot."

    "Yep, but y''know, even after all that... it still wasn''t the part that bothers me the most. Before going inside his barrier to confront Nozomi and Yoshino, Henry turned to me and said he had a pretty fun day. He thanked me for the company with a cheerful smile. But..." Judai raised a hand to his chin. "It felt... off. Like he wasn''t pretending to be happy, but there was still something lying underneath that happiness. Something he was attempting to hide from me, which... I suppose it worked? I have no clue what that underlying something was, so... yeah, weird."

    Life had a guess what that underlying feeling could have been. He had seen it many times, albeit not as much as his wife, Death, probably did. Still, enough to recognize the pattern.

    "Okay, I think that''s good enough about Henry. Now... would you mind telling me more about your early days? Specifically, when you were summoned into this world?" Life asked, steering the conversation.

    After giving it some thought, Judai shrugged. "There¡¯s really nothing much to talk about. I was summoned to a hotel room in a city whose name I didn¡¯t bother to know at the time. I later learned it was South Korea, where Kurai was on vacation."

    Life blinked. "Wait, she has vacation days?"

    Judai shrugged. "Apparently, yeah. In any case, I was summoned to find, by her words, an object of extreme importance."

    Life frowned, sensing a setup. "I just know it''s probably something incredibly stupid, but... what was it?"

    "A movie. Specifically, an old South Korean film called Maid of the House. Kurai wanted to buy a limited edition that she had heard was only available in its country of origin. She had me search the entire city by using a photo as a reference."

    "Huh, not as stupid as I thought it would be, I guess..." Life nodded slowly but then realized something. "Wait... Kurai''s Japanese. How does she understand a Korean drama? Is she using magic to understand the language?"

    Judai shrugged. "Beats me. I didn''t really care about asking at the time. If I had to guess, she''s just collecting for the joy of it, which is something I still haven¡¯t figured out."

    "Hmm... that actually brings up a topic that I would like to know more about. What''s your honest opinion of Kurai? I mean, you already told some of it to me and the girls back then in our first encounter, but you didn''t go into details," Life prompted.

    Judai gave Life a bored shrug. "She¡¯s fine, I guess. She could¡¯ve asked me to do less busy work. For the time she couldn¡¯t find the keys to her own house and asked for my help. Or collecting negative energy by hiding in random people''s homes and waiting for weeks until I had enough to give to her. Thankfully, I''m not a stray, so I don''t need to worry about dying by waiting. Overall, not bad. I wouldn''t say perfect, but I wouldn''t mind working for her until old age claims her. Although, her early attempts to restrain me from doing a good job did force me to learn how to leak my magic so she wouldn''t feel inclined to do so."

    Couldn''t you have just told her you¡¯re not a fan of hugs? Life shook the thought away before tilting his head. "And yet you still want to kill her daughter..." Life commented.

    Judai rolled his eyes. "Yeah, so? I get they live under the same roof, but it shouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal. She already has a son, right? If she wants a daughter so much, she could always make a new one," Judai said, completely oblivious to how insensitive he sounded.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Baffled, Life stared at Judai. "I''m... like... y''know what? I''m not even touching that. ANYWAY, what are your plans after, y''know, you do the deed on Yoshino?" Life asked, hoping to move the conversation away to safer ground.

    Judai shrugged. "Eh, I have no further plans in mind. I¡¯ll probably confess to Kurai and... most likely die for killing a human. She is very strict about that unless I''m pushed to do so. But considering Yoshino can''t possibly harm me in any meaningful way, I cannot say that I was forced to kill her, so... yeah, she would probably end me."

    Life¡¯s expression became concerned at how nonchalantly Judai spoke of his demise. "And... you''re okay with that? With just... dying? Wouldn''t you be wasting the second chance at life you were granted? Many would do anything, and I mean anything, to have a second chance like yours."

    Judai shrugged. "I mean... I did the one thing I set out to do. Besides, it¡¯s not like I was ever that attached to my own life. Sure, I guess I don''t want to die right now... but only because I still haven''t killed her. Afterward, I wouldn''t mind non-existence. As for my second chance..."

    Judai looked down at the ground. "I couldn''t care less. I never asked for it, never did anything exceptional to deserve it, and the only regret, if you can call it that, that I carried over from my previous life was something I still haven''t fully understood. To be honest..." Judai crossed his arms. "I''m still coming to grips with this whole... going back in time situation."

    Great... just my luck that the ONE actual bad guy in this story is someone who''s one murder away from being on suicide watch. Life thought sarcastically. Though Life felt there was a reason he was handed these cards, it still didn''t help him figure out that reason. "I see... that actually makes me curious. Why do you want to kill Yoshino so badly?"

    Judai frowned. "Is that an order?" Life couldn¡¯t help but notice how that question bothered Judai.

    Life sighed. "Would you be more okay with answering if I allowed you to also ask questions?"

    He didn¡¯t need to do this, if he said it was an order, Judai would answer any questions. But Life figured getting Judai to answer by choice might be beneficial long-term.

    Judai¡¯s frown eased up a bit. "Fine... whatever. The reason I want to kill Yoshino is that..." He cut himself off, reflexively biting his lip. Life saw even Judai was taken aback as if the answer caused him pain, but the darkspawn didn''t recognize why. "She hurt me... badly."

    Life nodded slowly. "Ok, continue."

    Judai stared at Life unblinkingly. "That''s it."

    Life blinked a few times. "That''s... it?"

    Judai shrugged. "Yeah... Is there a problem?"

    It could be risky to push it, but Life wagered it could be worth it. "I mean... isn''t that kind of basic?"

    "That''s already a second question," Judai pointed out.

    Life''s right eye twitched. Oh, you¡¯re going to play like that, huh? Fine then. He sighed. "Very well, what do you want to know?"

    Judai looked down, thinking for a few seconds, then settled on a question. "Are you God?" he deadpanned.

    Life blinked, stunned. "Excuse me?!"

    Judai elaborated. "When we made that contract, you probably felt my power, right? Well, I sensed yours too. Although it felt heavily restricted, it was power beyond the likes of anyone. Even the Grand Master¡¯s power that I sensed during my creation was but a drop in the ocean of your power. You certainly LOOK human, but I don''t believe for a second that you are. The only being I see having this kind of power would be that ''God'' person humans pray to. So, are you this ''God''?"

    Life nodded slowly. "I see..." He didn¡¯t, but wanted to move the conversation along. "I... guess it makes some sense you would come to that conclusion, maybe. But, no, I''m not God or anything like it."

    Judai tilted his head. "Then who are--"

    Life cut him off. "Hey, hey, that¡¯s another question. You will have to answer mine now."

    Life had to try hard not to smile in smug satisfaction as Judai frowned before shrugging. "Very well, do you still wanna know about my motivations?"

    Life nodded and Judai complied. "You¡¯re not wrong, it IS basic, but... how can I explain it... If I don''t pursue this desire for revenge at all costs, I feel I¡¯ll regret it forever. The thought of not doing it is, somehow, worse than death. On the opposite end, thinking about hurting her for what she did to me makes me feel the most alive and free I''ve ever been, even though I know what caused these thoughts. It''s confusing that I''m capable of thinking about it in the first place."

    Life raised a hand to his chin, intrigued by the paradox of Judai¡¯s revenge thoughts while not fully grasping them. "Hmm... okay. What¡¯s your next question?"

    Judai took a moment before looking Life in the eye. "Why are you doing this?"

    Life raised an eyebrow, surprised Judai didn¡¯t ask who he was. "Elaborate."

    Judai sighed. "This." He waved his arms around Life. "Even if you aren¡¯t God, you¡¯re still a godlike being who should be above the concerns of everyone and everything on this planet ¨C if not the entire universe. Yet, you bother yourself with the lives of others and hide your power. Why haven''t you taken over this planet already?"

    Life nodded slowly. "Yes, you¡¯re correct. I COULD take over this entire universe, and crown myself as its ruler in seconds if I wanted to. I COULD solve most of my problems instantly. But you want to know why I won¡¯t?"

    Judai nodded, and Life answered. "Because I have nothing to prove, and I¡¯m already living the best life I could wish for. If I were to conquer this entire universe, I would gain nothing from it besides getting bored beyond belief." Life groaned. That wasn¡¯t the full reason, but without revealing his real job of managing this story, it sufficed. "Would that serve as an answer?"

    Judai considered for a moment before nodding. "I guess... it works for now."

    "Okay, my turn now. You mentioned something about ''strays'' earlier. Care to explain?" Life asked.

    Judai shrugged. "Not much to explain. They are darkspawns like Henry and myself but not summoned by someone like Kurai. They are created when an abundance of negative energy accumulates in one place."

    Life slowly nodded. "So you''re saying there are naturally-created darkspawns? Interesting..."

    Judai¡¯s expression turned unsure. "I guess you could describe them that way. In my opinion, they are nothing more than wild beasts under a timer."

    Life raised a curious eyebrow. "Oh~? And why¡¯s that?"

    "Simple, they don''t have a summoner ¨C a master to rein them in. Due to not being fed with dark energy by someone, the darkspawn will ''starve'' to death unless they produce their own negative energy. Such a desperate situation turns them into desperate beasts." Judai explained.

    Masking his possible plans involving these strays from Judai, Life nodded. "Hmm... I suppose that does make sense. Alright, I guess this is all the questions I have for today. Say your last question."

    Judai raised a hand to his chin, thinking for a minute before deciding. "What are your plans for me?"

    Life tilted his head. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean... you said you would help me get revenge on Yoshino, but... what exactly would that entail?" Judai frowned.

    Life raised a hand to his chin. "Well... I was thinking of training you, maybe giving you a weapon and setting up a situation where you and Yoshino would fight without interference. And before you ask why you need training, Henry awakened her potential and offered to train her."

    Judai¡¯s eyes briefly widened in surprise before growing into a frown. "I see... I suppose if it''s like that, I¡¯ll be in your care during this ''training''." Judai gave Life a small bow.

    Life clapped his hands, ending their conversation. "Alright, now that we¡¯ve discussed everything, return to Kurai before she notices your absence."

    Judai nodded before departing the way he came.

    Now alone, Life stretched his arms. Now, I guess if I want to find a new batch of... contractually motivated help. Better start looking at the first chance I''ve got. Although... Life looked up, but instead of the room''s ceiling, he seemed to be looking at something else entirely. I can''t shake this feeling that I got ripped off out of something interesting.

    PING

    Life blinked a few times at the sound. Remembering it was probably his phone notifying him, he pulled it out of his pocket and saw a message from Manabu on Chat,now!

    [Hey, just confirming if you have seen the files about the new transfer students joining next week? I noticed you were the only one who hasn''t confirmed it.]

    Above the message were three files containing information about the new students. Life couldn¡¯t help but respect Kurai. Even though she was, from what he heard, sick at home, she was still trying to be responsible. ALTHOUGH... Life would respect her more if he wasn¡¯t the one picking up her slack until the substitute teacher''s arrival.

    [No problem, I''ve actually forgotten to check. Thanks for reminding me!]

    Life replied before turning off his phone and placing it on top of the room''s mini-fridge, but not before accidentally seeing the students'' names.

    The first file read Tekoh¨¢ Hagurama, the second was Rea Heiwa, and the third was Jean Thurston.

    It''s probably not a big deal... or at least, it shouldn''t be anything that warrants me to be worried, Life thought before settling down to sleep, hoping for some mental rest.

 Chapter 45: Fated Burn(1)

    Europe, late at night.

    "Shitty boss, shitty job..." An adult man in his late twenties cursed under his breath as he locked the doors of the building he worked in. He was leaving to go home.

    "Seriously... ''Hey Addy, do this! Hey Addy, do that! Not like you already have a mountain of paperwork to deal with, RIGHT!?''" The man called Addy quoted his boss in a tone of clear mockery.

    Addy let out a tired and frustrated sigh. "And tomorrow is going to be the same thing all over again. If this keeps up, I might just one day die in that place out of exhaustion, but..." After a few seconds of walking, an unhinged smirk grew on Addy''s face. "Yeah... maybe I should just die there and haunt that place. It would be hilarious to see that scumbag scared shitless and not knowing what''s going on..."

    Addy giggled dementedly at the image of his boss''s scared reaction to seeing him as a ghost. He sighed and continued on his path back home while attempting to stay awake until he got there.

    "Some spare change, please?"

    Addy stopped and blinked a few times as his mind caught up. He turned his attention away from the path ahead to his left, where he saw an old man sitting on the ground with his back against the wall of a clothes store called ClothesStorePink (Not as good as ClothesStoreGreen, in Addy''s opinion, but still a valid choice for anyone who lacked the money for basic clothing). The old man had a ragged, old hat with a few coins in it.

    Addy exchanged tired looks with the old man and the poorly kept hat for a few seconds, considering if he should give or not, before sighing. "Yeah, sure, gimme a second." Addy gave the old beggar some spare change he wouldn''t miss today, and if he had felt courageous enough to take the next step to the other side sooner... probably never.

    "Bless you!" Addy heard the old man say behind his back.

    As much as Addy knew it was inconsequential to have the gratitude of some random old beggar, who probably didn''t have much longer to live, it did feel a little nice to be properly thanked for anything after such a long time.

    Addy closed his eyes and sighed before shaking his head. "What am I even thinking? Heh, am I really THAT far gone?" Addy asked himself while trying not to cry.

    When Addy opened his eyes, his vision was met by the entrance of a tent. "What the-" Addy''s eyes widened in surprise as he stopped himself from walking further.

    He took a cautious step back and looked up. Addy saw what appeared to be a black tent, perfectly parked between two other buildings. Confused, Addy tilted his head at the sign placed on top of the entrance to the tent. "Fortune... Telling... Tent... Black?" Addy muttered to himself as he wondered how he found himself here.

    Addy''s thoughts were cut short when he looked down and finally noticed the other sign placed by the side of the tent''s entrance.

    [One in a lifetime offer, free fortune-telling through the heart of the cards for first-time customers.]

    After Addy read the sign, he tilted his head before turning to face the tent''s entrance. Addy stared at the entrance, considering if he should go in or not. The entrance bathed Addy with a light that invited him to step inside.

    Addy shrugged. Eh, why not... it certainly beats just going home and crying myself to sleep over my life''s choices... Addy thought as he slowly made his way inside the tent.

    Inside, the first thing Addy noticed was the smell of incense in the air. He couldn''t quite point out where it was coming from, but it did make him relax. The second thing was how big the tent seemed from the inside compared to how it looked from the outside. Almost like a certain police box from a show Addy used to watch. Wait... surely I''m just tired... right?

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Before Addy could think further, a woman''s voice snapped him back to reality. "Welcome, how can I help you, sir?"

    As Addy looked around, he realized that he had sat down on a cushion and was now face-to-face with a young girl in her early twenties with tan skin, long black hair that reached her cushion, lips as dark as the blackest night, and finally crimson-red eyes that were both inviting but also had a hint of danger in them. "Sir?" The lady called for Addy''s attention, her expression one of calm and patience.

    Addy''s eyes widened in realization before his cheeks blushed in embarrassment. "O-oh, sorry, I''ve... just got out of work and... well..." Addy snapped his fingers. "Card telling! Yes... card telling. I read the sign outside and... yeah."

    Addy internally cursed the exhaustion in his body that made him act like a complete doofus in front of such a beauty. Annnnd this is why you''re fated to die alone Addy, way to go you daft cunt! Addy internally berated himself.

    Thankfully, the fortune teller in front of Addy didn''t seem bothered by his blunder as she calmly pulled out a deck of tarot cards from under the table. "Very well," the fortune teller said before shuffling her deck. If Addy wasn''t as tired as he was from work, he would have noticed that the fortune teller''s eyes didn''t look like real eyes, but glass eyes one would use as a substitute for the real deal and also that she hadn''t moved her eyes away from Addy''s and yet was able to shuffle her deck without any problems.

    Addy didn''t know why, but the longer he stared into her eyes, the hazier his vision became. "So beautiful..." Addy muttered before reflexively reaching for his mouth, eyes widening in surprise. ''What are you doing idiot! She''s way out of your league!''

    Again, the fortune teller didn''t seem bothered by his behavior. If Addy weren''t so tired, entranced by her beauty, and thankful for her turning a blind eye to his blunders, he would have noticed how weird she was acting towards him.

    When the fortune teller inevitably finished shuffling her deck, she drew three cards and set them face down on the table. "Please, pick one," the fortune teller said calmly.

    That snapped Addy out of his trance as he blinked a few times before nodding. "O-oh, okay." Addy exchanged glances between the fortune teller and the three cards set on the table. After giving it some thought, he chose the one in the middle.

    The moment he touched the one in the middle, Addy''s vision began to blur as his exhaustion grew tenfold. It didn''t take long before it became too much for him to keep his eyelids open. Inevitably, Addy closed his eyes. The calm expression from the fortune teller subtly transforming into one of satisfaction was the last thing Addy saw before his world turned dark.

    The next time Addy opened his eyes, he was met by a scene that would soon shock him down to his core.

    For some reason that evaded him, Addy was standing where he once was when he had given that elderly beggar some of his spare change. But suddenly standing where he once was became the least of Addy''s concerns as he finally started to become aware of his surroundings.

    The first thing Addy noticed was the ruins of what used to be ClothesStorePink. The half-buried sign under the rubble, still flickering its lights, served as confirmation. As Addy took in the destruction in front of him, it took him a full minute to notice the body of the old beggar lying on the floor in front of him.

    The old beggar looked like he was unconscious as his body lay on the floor, all beaten up and bruised, with the coins the old beggar had collected now scattered across the floor. "W-what the... hey, are you okay?" Addy asked as he kneeled and reached to touch the old beggar.

    When Addy checked the old beggar''s condition, his eyes widened. ''H-he''s dead! W-who could have done-''

    Before Addy could finish that question, he felt a sting of pain from his other hand that wasn''t in contact with the old beggar. When Addy raised his hand to look at them, he swore the temperature around him had fallen to an absolute zero with how cold he felt.

    Bruises, even though he had never remembered touching anything with either of his hands for them to warrant this amount of bruises in them. W-wait... surely, I couldn''t have... Addy looked between the old man''s beaten-up corpse for a few seconds before turning to look back at his bruised hand. Piecing the situation together, Addy couldn''t help but tremble in fear.

    His breathing, already shaken, became frantic as memories of what he had done to this old beggar suddenly flooded him. The horror and confusion on the old man''s face, as Addy beat him mercilessly to death, made him feel horrible. I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it, I DIDN''T DO IT, I DIDN''T DO IT. I. DIDN''T. DO. IT! Addy kept telling himself that, but his attempts to calm himself down failed.

    "F-freeze!"

    Snapping out of his confusion, Addy''s entire body tensed like a statue as he heard a voice from behind. Slowly turning his head, Addy''s vision was welcomed by two police officers with tense looks while aiming their guns at him.

    As Addy stared at the two policemen, he could see how even though they were the ones who were armed, they were more afraid of Addy than Addy was of them. The small but noticeable shaking as their guns were aimed confirmed Addy''s guess.

    "I didn''t do it." Addy muttered repeatedly with a distant look as tears fell from his eyes.

 Chapter 46: Fated Burn(2)

    Japan, Monday morning. A time when most people woke up early, got ready, and started their day. Unfortunately, Nozomi Nakagawa wasn''t, in more ways than one. She could be seen running alongside Seiza as her life depended on it. Considering her teacher for the first period was Manabu Kibishi, it might not be a complete exaggeration depending on her mood.

    Late, late, late! Must. Keep. On. Running! Nozomi thought as she ran nonstop to school. She risked arriving late for the second time this week.

    Inside the school, Nozomi dropped to her knees running straight from her house to school, barely stopping to breathe. "Phew...made...it." Once she caught her breath enough to not pass out, she slowly got up and slid the classroom door slightly open to see carefully if she could sneak past the teacher. To her surprise, the teacher wasn''t anywhere inside her class.

    Has the teacher not arrived yet? Lucky! Nozomi thought with a smile before sliding the door open and stepping inside her classroom.

    Inside, Nozomi was greeted by her best friend, Yoshino Kettei, who waved at her with a small smile from her seat.

    As she sat, all the adrenaline in Nozomi''s body vanished as exhaustion set in. "Let me guess...you forgot to set the alarm?" Yoshino teased with a grin.

    When Nozomi was about to reply with a "Maybe," Seiza responded for her. "Yes," he said plainly, playing along with Yoshino''s tease while containing a smile of his own.

    Shocked by the betrayal, Nozomi lightly shook her schoolbag, which contained Seiza. "Seizaaaa!" she groaned, prompting her two friends to giggle.

    After her friends calmed down from their teasing, Nozomi was reminded she hadn''t eaten breakfast yet by her growling stomach. She sighed in relief that it wasn''t loud enough to overpower the classroom noise before the first period. Otherwise, Seiza and Yoshino would have heard it, and she''d be blushing red with embarrassment.

    As she finally tasted her breakfast, Nozomi remembered an urgent question she needed to ask Yoshino. "Hey, Yoshino...how''s Henry, is he alright?" she asked, nervously biting her lip. This was the third time she''d asked since encountering him on the train.

    Seiza''s eyes widened. "Oh, yeah, is your uncle okay? Did...his limbs finally regrow?" he asked, calmer than Nozomi.

    Yoshino''s smile disappeared as she looked away from them and nodded. "He''s...fine, I guess?" she shrugged before sighing. "He has recovered both his missing limbs and was able to eat breakfast with everyone at the table fine enough..." Yoshino trailed off, her expression turning to a frown.

    "But...?" Nozomi asked with bated breath, knowing there was more.

    Yoshino''s expression grew frustrated as she scratched the back of her neck. "But, I could see how much of...everything he did required more effort than usual. The fact that he lied, saying he was fine when I asked if he was alright, just makes me want to scream, y''know?"

    Nozomi looked down with a slightly guilty expression, her appetite vanishing. Even though she had promised Yoshino she wouldn''t blame herself for what happened to Henry, it still saddened her knowing he was in pain because of her actions. "I...hope he truly recovers soon."

    Noticing Nozomi''s reaction, Yoshino swiftly tried to fix her mistake. "With that said...considering he''s already regrown his limbs, I think he should be close to recovery by now." Yoshino nodded. "He seemed more energetic as I left home."

    Nozomi wasn''t sure if Yoshino was truthful, but chose to believe her, respecting her friend''s attempt to make her feel better and uphold their promise. "I see..." Nozomi managed a small smile. "That''s good..." she muttered, continuing her breakfast with her appetite returning somewhat.

    When the classroom door slid open, Nozomi sighed in relief over finishing her breakfast just in time, although she couldn''t properly enjoy it.

    Laying eyes on Manabu as she entered, Nozomi was surprised at her appearance. Whereas once her teacher had the ideal look, this time it wasn''t the case. Manabu''s hair was messy, her posture improper, her clothes appeared hastily put on, and she had a bad odor of trash. Her tired frustration and a small wooden stick stuck in her hair convinced Nozomi not to ask what happened, fearing the consequences of such an act.

    "Hello class, how''s everybody doing? Well, I''m not doing well, so I hope we won''t have any problems today. Otherwise, we might have some early suspensions this year, understood?" Manabu said, directing a forced cheerful expression at Nozomi, prompting her to nod reflexively.

    Manubu clasped her hands. "Good, now with that out of the way, it''s time for you guys to meet your new classmates. You guys can come in now," Manabu declared, turning to the classroom door as the students followed suit.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    As the door slid open, three people entered, standing side-by-side in front of the class. Nozomi noticed how different and strange each looked from one another.

    From left to right, the first, and least strange to Nozomi, had fierce brown eyes and a bored expression as if she''d rather be elsewhere. Her lax posture with one hand in a pocket and the other carrying a schoolbag over the shoulder made it obvious. Long messy brown hair reached her waist, suggesting she came out of a forest. A small wooden stick and a few green leaves stuck in her hair made it a real possibility. Even her uniform wasn''t spared; Nozomi noted stitches in the shoulder parts of her sleeves, implying they had been ripped and reattached.

    If Nozomi had to describe a delinquent, this wouldn''t be far off. They even had the build for it¡ªnot monstrously muscular, but someone who could lift Nozomi by the uniform collar with one hand without breaking a sweat.

    Yet, she was still less strange than the other two entrants. The second one, standing in the middle, looked the most normal at first glance. Almost everything about her¡ªfrom her expression to her uniform¡ªwas a contrast to the delinquent beside her. Her dark green eyes and hair, the latter in a ponytail, the inviting smile, and how she held her schoolbag by the top handle were eye-catching.

    Nozomi could only describe her as the perfect model student¡ªsomeone who could easily become class president if desired.

    Yet, something seemed off. Her face gave a plastic-like impression to Nozomi, and her eyes looked glassy, almost like a doll made to resemble a human convincingly. Nozomi waved those thoughts off as ridiculous and rude, given she seemed the most approachable of the three.

    Then there was the final classmate. She had long, lanky limbs, making her look anorexic and noticeably taller than the other two new stundents. Her long black hair barely missed the ground, covering most of her face except for one eye, which Nozomi realized never blinked.

    Nozomi knew it was mean to judge a classmate by appearance, but she looked like the monster from a horror movie she and Yoshino secretly watched as kids. It introduced Nozomi to the horror genre and sparked her interest. What was the name of that movie again...oh, yeah, The Child of the Well! Nozomi thought nostalgically.

    Although admittedly creepy, on closer inspection, Nozomi noticed the girl''s body language: how she held her schoolbag in front, how her eyes only stayed in one place briefly before darting elsewhere, as if afraid someone would think she was staring. It painted a picture of someone shy, if not outright nervous about those around.

    It made her seem friendlier than her appearance suggested, or at least to Nozomi.

    "Now, introduce yourselves...without being rude, please," Manabu instructed the transfer students sternly. Nozomi felt the last part was directed at the delinquent.

    The delinquent muttered something while rolling her eyes and stepped forth, but Nozomi couldn''t hear it. "Heiwa Rea, fifteen years old, transferring from Kosakana public school," she declared, looking away dismissively.

    "Hey, did y''know? I''ve heard a rumor she went to prison for assault!"

    "Really? Why is someone like her allowed here?"

    "Scary! I think she looked at me for a second!"

    Nozomi felt uncomfortable hearing such negative comments from her classmates about someone they didn''t know.

    After Rea sat in the front under Manabu''s eyes, the green-haired student introduced herself with a polite bow and an odd smile. "Hagurama Yvy, fourteen years old, an exchange student from Brazil. My hobbies include gardening, soccer, and music."

    "I look forward to this year with you all," Yvy concluded with another bow.

    "Wait, isn''t there a corporation with Hagurama in the name?"

    "I think my mom just bought a coffee machine from them."

    "I heard her dad is the CEO!"

    Nozomi wasn''t sure what to make of these whispers about the new student. They weren''t mean like the ones directed at Rea, but they weren''t much better as her classmates seemed more interested in what surrounded Yvy than in herself.

    When Yvy sat, the last student stepped forth, taking a deep breath before nervously introducing herself and bowing. Her hair touched the ground. "Jea-, I mean, Thurston Jean! I''m fourteen and an exchange student from the USA, state of Ohio. I like comic books, b-but I also do not mind reading or watching other things."

    "P-please take care of me!" Jean finished with a bow similar to Yvy''s, but less graceful and confident.

    "Creepy, what''s wrong with her arms and legs?"

    "Yeah...I''d rather take my chances with the delinquent."

    "I pray I never ended up alone in a room with her!"

    Nozomi felt upset by these whispers. Even if Jean looked unsettling, it felt uncalled for. It didn''t help that her introduction reminded Nozomi of her own when she was younger, particularly the nerves.

    After Jean sat beside Yvy, Seiza whispered to Nozomi from her schoolbag. "Psst, Nozomi."

    "Uh? What is it, Seiza?" she asked, surprised he''d risk breaking cover.

    "I saw zodiac signs glowing above two of them. They have the potential to become magical girls," Seiza declared quietly.

    "Eh?" Nozomi whispered, surprised at the sudden reveal of two potential magical girls. Her eyes widened.

    "But that''s not all...the girl with the green hair, Yvy...I can''t see her sign at all," Seiza whispered, almost flipping out and risking exposure.

    Nozomi couldn''t blame him as the revelation nearly made her yell, though she suppressed it, spurred by Manabu''s earlier threat. All her surprise channeled inward. WHAT?! she thought, eyes wide like saucers.

    She didn''t need to be a genius to know life was about to get more hectic.

    As Manabu pulled out her Homeroom book to start class, Nozomi and her classmates prepared. She calmed herself down just in time, avoiding suspicion.

    Seiza moved out of the way so she could grab her Homeroom book. Nozomi saw a small note with Outsider''s number on it. She mentally scolded herself for forgetting to discuss it with Yoshino and made a note to talk about it when possible.

    "Now...Nakagawa Nozomi, could you tell us what we learned last class?"

    Nozomi''s eyes widened, unprepared for her name to be called. As she stood, her mind drew a blank on the last class''s content. "O-oh, yes! Hmm...Er..."

    She ended up making a fool of herself. The recent stressful experiences made it difficult to remember Manabu''s lessons. Seriously...why me? Nozomi thought in frustration as she sat back down.

 Chapter 47: Fated Burn(3)

    Later, at the school''s rooftop.

    "WHAT?!" Yoshino shouted in surprise upon hearing about how Rea and Jean had the potential to be magical girls from Seiza.

    Upon seeing how Nozomi and Seiza had visibly recoiled from her sudden outburst, Yoshino rephrased her question. Calmer this time, she asked, "I mean...are you sure Seiza?"

    Seiza nodded. "As sure as I can be. Their zodiac signs were glowing just like Nozomi''s. So, by all means, yeah, they should have the potential to become magical girls."

    "I see..." As Yoshino stopped to think about this revelation, she couldn''t help but feel conflicted. The news of potential reinforcements in their efforts to get rid of the Grand Master SHOULD objectively be a good thing. But the thought of involving innocents who had nothing to do with their fight felt wrong to Yoshino.

    Even if Rea and Jean looked like they got into random fights, on purpose or not, Yoshino still thought it was wrong to involve them.

    "Oh, Seiza, you almost forgot about Hagurama-san''s lack of a sign!" Nozomi remembered.

    "Wait, what?!" Yoshino''s eyes grew even wider upon hearing that.

    Seiza sighed. "I was getting there, Nozomi. Didn''t want to overwhelm Yoshino. But yeah, Hagurama-san didn''t have a zodiac sign floating above their head."

    "But...how? From what you said, even if she didn''t have potential, you should have been able to see her sign, right?" Yoshino tilted her head.

    Seiza slowly nodded. "Yes...by all accounts it doesn''t make sense. From what I''ve seen, all living things besides darkspawns should have a zodiac sign. But she can''t be a darkspawn, otherwise I would have smelled her already."

    "Then...what IS she?" Nozomi asked with a hint of worry and soon enough a little bit of shame over referring to one of her classmates as a ''What'' instead of a ''Who,'' even if there''s the likelihood it wasn''t entirely wrong.

    Seiza shrugged. "I don''t know, but since they aren''t a darkspawn...it should be fine for now, I think?" Seiza''s unsure tone didn''t fill anyone with confidence.

    "I guess? She doesn''t seem hostile to anyone, and I''m pretty sure Uncle Henry would have warned me if my mom had sent any darkspawns to look out for us. So I guess she isn''t a threat?" Yoshino spoke unsurely.

    "So then...what? Are we going to approach them or...?" Nozomi trailed off.

    Yoshino crossed her arms. "I think... it''s probably for the best to wait. Even if ANY assistance would be welcome at this point, they are still complete strangers who have no obligation to help us or even believe us for that matter." She let out a sigh. "In the best-case scenario, they laugh it off, thinking it''s just a joke and we become friends. But I wouldn''t be surprised if they were to think we were crazy and avoid us like the plague."

    Seiza reluctantly nodded in agreement.

    "Couldn''t we...reveal Seiza or that I''m a magical girl for them to believe us?" Nozomi suggested.

    Yoshino shot that idea down in an instant. "Nuh-uh, if we did, what''s stopping them from spreading it to the whole school, or worse, they blackmail us to do who knows what!"

    Nozomi''s eyes widened in surprise at that. "H-how can you say that Yoshino?! Do you...really think any of them would do something like that?!"

    Yoshino sighed. "Honestly? Probably not. But that''s the thing. It''s a ''Probably'' instead of a ''Surely.'' We would be taking a MASSIVE and UNNECESSARY gamble telling any of those strangers about Seiza or your powers. And let''s not forget...my brother studies in this school. The same brother who, if what my uncle said was correct, is being watched twenty-four-seven by the grand master. Who I''m going to assume would know about us the moment our secrets reached my brother''s ears. So no, I''d rather if we did not take this much of an unnecessary risk."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Nozomi lowered her head, dejected. Yoshino felt slightly bad for bursting Nozomi''s bubble but not enough to backpedal as Yoshino thought her point was valid. "I see...so, we wait?" Nozomi asked.

    "We wait. At least for now," Yoshino answered, with no room for discussion.

    And that was the end of the conversation as both girls finally decided to eat their respective lunches until...

    "Oh, Yoshino! Have you decided you''re gonna call him?" Nozomi remembered.

    Yoshino raised an eyebrow at Nozomi as she munched on her food, wondering who she was referring to. "Who?" Yoshino finally asked after she finished swallowing her food.

    "Outsider. I mean, you guys haven''t decided on the time and place to meet, right?" Nozomi clarified to Yoshino.

    Yoshino''s eyes widened. "Oh, yeah...I honestly had completely forgotten about it...I probably should call him, after all..." She took a pair of pink gloves out of her school bag. "He still needs to tell me how these things work." Yoshino said before soon frowning slightly.

    "What''s wrong?" Nozomi asked, noticing the look her friend gave to the gloves.

    Yoshino sighed. "Nothing..." Yoshino shook her head. "I''m probably overthinking it."

    Nozomi tilted her head at Yoshino. "I mean...I will not know if you are until you tell me. And besides, we both know that would probably gnaw at you for the rest of the day." Nozomi teased Yoshino a little.

    Yoshino opened her mouth to argue back, but soon closed it before slowly nodding. "Yeah, you''re probably right..." Yoshino sighed. "Well, how should I put it...I''m not sure if I should call him? I mean, I have come to trust him enough not to be suspicious of his help...but I still don''t think we are at a point where I trust him enough to meet and train. Like, is it weird for me to think he''s still kind of shady after everything?"

    After Nozomi gave it some thought, she slowly shook her head. "No...I guess that''s reasonable. It HAS been only a week since we met him."

    "Right? And I mean, that mask of his and...whatever is tampering with his voice doesn''t really do him any favors..." Yoshino crossed her arms.

    "Hmmm...maybe he feels similar?" Seiza spoke for the first time throughout this conversation inside Nozomi''s schoolbag.

    Yoshino raised an eyebrow at the talking dog. "How so?"

    "I mean...he also barely knows you. I wouldn''t be surprised if he also had his own doubts about trusting you with one of his inventions. Maybe his offer to train you was to personally see if his worries had any merit or not?" Seiza guessed.

    Yoshino raised a hand to her chin as she considered what Seiza said. "That''s...actually a good point. If I had created an invention like Outsider''s, I guess I too would think twice about who should I trust it to."

    Yoshino nodded. "Alright then, I''ve decided..." Yoshino put her gloves back in the school bag before she pulled out her cell phone and the small note that contained Outsider''s phone number. "I''m gonna call him!" Yoshino said with determination in an attempt to motivate herself to go through with it before she changed her mind.

    As the phone rang close to her ear, Yoshino patiently waited for Outsider to pick up while Nozomi and Seiza had, not so subtly, gotten closer to Yoshino so they could also hear the call.

    "Hello?" said the familiar, tampered voice of Outsider from the other side.

    Yoshino took a deep breath before continuing. "Hey, it''s me, Yoshino. I...just wanted to know the time of day and place we can meet today." A thought soon crossed Yoshino''s mind. "Unless today is no good. I would rather start learning how to use these gloves as soon as possible, but like, if you''re too occupied..."

    "No, I don''t have any important compromises for today. We can meet at 3:45 PM. As for the place of meeting...would near that abandoned building where we first met be good enough?" Outsider asked, direct and to the point.

    Yoshino pushed down how Outsider''s modified voice near her ear slightly creeped her out before nodding. The abandoned building was a good place to meet if they didn''t want to risk anyone uninvited interrupting their meeting, and the meeting time was just enough for them to get there after school. "Yes...the place and time are perfect. We''ll meet you there...have a nice day."

    As Yoshino finished the call, she breathed a sigh of relief, happy everything worked out.

    "Well...that could have gone worse...I think?" Nozomi said, not knowing what to say about Yoshino''s call with Outsider.

    Yoshino rolled her eyes. "Well, excuse me if I get uncomfortable talking with strangers with creepy voices over the phone," Yoshino said, before grumbling unintelligibly under her breath, clearly flustered.

    Before Nozomi could argue back, the school bell rang, signaling the end of the lunch break. After both of them finished eating the rest of their lunch, they soon got up and left the rooftop.

 Chapter 48: Fated Burn (4)

    A few seconds after his call with Yoshino, Life left the man''s restroom while whistling. As he calmly made his way through the school''s corridor to class ''1-1'', Life''s thoughts wandered to the solutions he had come up with to solve the problem of...lack of one.

    More specifically the sore lack of threats for Nozomi and the future magical girls to deal with. Thanks to his talk with Judai, he now had a way to. If he''s following my orders correctly, any future darkspawn that enters the confines of this city should be instantly spotted by at least one of the billions of bugs under Judai''s influence.

    Although Judai couldn''t outright take control of all those insects simultaneously he was still capable of watching through the eyes of every one of them.

    Life smiled a little as he remembered the next thing he had found a solution for, giving Yoshino a means to reliably defend herself to a point where she wouldn''t be a complete liability. Sure...giving her access to those gloves was PROBABLY, something that I was not allowed to do, but surely, Technology won''t mind it, right? And I mean...I''ve given her the cheapest, weakest, baby''s first WMD version of it so she shouldn''t be blowing up entire universes with it anytime soon. Add that to her limited human lifespan, even if she trained her whole life she would only scratch an insignificant fraction of the average amount of time necessary to master it.

    Life smirked. Something that she shouldn''t honestly need. From what I''ve seen, everything in this universe should be weak enough that if Yoshino manages to by the end of her journey, at the very least, grasp enough about the basics of the potential these gloves have, she should be...reliable enough to stand alongside Nozomi and the other magical girls while also not being too strong where she overshadows everyone. And even then, that''s only in the best-case scenario where she dedicates wholeheartedly to it.

    As Life finished that thought he realized something that made him frown. Although...I still need to think of HOW to teach her since, if what Tec said is right, each one controls their Over-metal in slightly different and unique ways. Similar enough for it to be almost indistinguishable from one way to the other...but still different to the point where, in the end, she will need to discover her, own, unique way to use it, which may prove to be one of the few challenging obstacles she will have to figure out on her own.

    After Life gave it some thought an idea came to him. Wait...would that even work? Hmm, I certainly can''t ask Tec, he would surely be upset if I told him why I needed his help...maybe I could ask Science? He probably would help me if I provided him with the results of it.

    When Life was about to turn a corner, he just barely managed to avoid bumping into Yvy by reflexively sidestepping to the side. What the-, where did she come from?! Life thought, genuinely surprised.

    By all accounts, Life shouldn''t have been caught by surprise, ever since he bumped into Nozomi on his first day in this world he had made sure to not only properly pay attention to where he was going most of the time, but also to always sense the life force of anyone at least a few meters away from him just in case.

    So the fact that Yvy, someone who was seemingly, almost, your average exchange student from Brazil, not only came near Life but nearly bumped into him could only mean one thing. She isn''t alive!

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Yvy, none the wiser for the surprise she just caused Life, smiled at him before bowing."Oh, Shigoto-sensei, nice to meet you."

    Quick to recover, Life bowed back."Nice to meet you too for the first time Hagurama-san."

    The whole exchange, from Yvy''s perspective, looked like a brief greeting between a student and a teacher which soon ended with both going their separate ways. But for Life, it was an improvised analysis of what WAS the student in front of him who called themselves ''Yvy''. After a split-second of analysis from his glasses, he got his answer. Oh oh~, now what do we have here...

    It was with this revelation that Life realized he never went out of his way to know the exact date when this story occurred. The calendar on his Over-Armor displayed the date of his home instead of this world. From everything he had seen, it looked like just your typical modern-day world, but now after this revelation of what Yvy was he might need to reevaluate his previous assumption. Well, she doesn''t seem to be looking to cause harm to any of the students, or at least, the ones that have nothing to do with the story. So I guess I can just let them be for now...

    Stopping right in front of the door that led to his class, Life took a deep breath before he felt ready to slide the door open and step inside, but not before he heard a commotion from Hagurama''s direction, which Life chose to ignore as teaching his current class concerned him more at the moment.

    <hr>

    "Hoi! What are you doing?! This is against the rules!"

    Nozomi heard while in the middle of turning a corner, Yoshino by her side, both on their way to class.

    When both girls turned the corner, Nozomi''s unspoken question of what was going on was answered in an instant as she laid eyes on her three new classmates and what they were each doing.

    Rea had a lit cigarette in her mouth with an annoyed expression while getting scolded by Yvy who was scolding her for it, raising a finger to point at the cigarette with Jean as the one nervously trying to de-escalate the situation so it wouldn''t break out into a full-on fight.

    Rea briefly stared at Yvy in silence before momentarily taking the cigarette out of her mouth and puffing out smoke on Yvy''s face. Strangely, Yvy didn''t seem bothered at all by the smoke. "Piss. Off." She ordered before resuming smoking.

    Yvy''s expression grew appalled at Rei''s attitude."Piss-, who do you think you are?"

    "P-please don''t fight." Jean pleaded nervously as she raised both of her lengthy arms in an attempt to appease them.

    Or at least, Nozomi guessed that was Jean''s intention, since to Nozomi it looked like Jean was trying to scare them.

    Rea groaned."Urgh, give me a fuckin break..." Rea muttered under her breath while rolling her eyes at Yvy and Jean. "Can''t you all just...mind your own, damn, business? It''s already a drag having to come here to this dump that calls itself a school, the last thing I need is someone like you bothering me!" Rea exclaimed in frustration, but not at Yvy or Jean, as Rea''s piercing glare was seemingly targeting no one in particular. It made her look like a crazy person to everyone watching.

    "People like-, what is that supposed to mean?!" Yvy''s expression grew into a scowl at the insinuation, clenching her hands into a fist, as if about to throw a punch. But, Yvy attempts to grab the cigarette from Rei''s mouth instead.

    Rea intercepted Yvy by grabbing her arm just as the latter was about to make contact with the cigarette. The two stared each other down, silently daring each other to make the first move for the fight to start.

    Nozomi was about to consider if she should join in to stop it or call a teacher to solve the situation when...

    "Now what is going on here?!" Yelled Manabu behind Nozomi, as she turned the corner and saw all the commotion unfolding in front of her.

    "Ah, shit." Rei cursed under her breath as she swiftly snatched the cigarette from Yvy''s hand and put it out as if accustomed to it.

    Jean took the initiative and tried to explain the situation."W-well, you see..."

    Jean tried to come up with the right words for it, but Manabu was having none of it."You know what? I''m too tired today to care. Class. Everyone. Now!" She ordered, leaving no room for argument.

    Everyone else obeyed and went to class after that without another word. It was scary for Nozomi to see her teacher angry like that, but at least she had some solace in knowing they weren''t mad at her.

 Chapter 49: Fated Burn (5)

    "I already told you I''m okay..." Henry tried to argue.

    "And I already told YOU that you should be resting!" Kurai shook her head in disapproval over Henry pretending to be alright. Both darkspawn and sorceress were inside the ruined castle that was Kurai''s dark barrier in the same room Kurai had taken Henry so he could recover from his injuries. The former forced the latter to lay in bed so they could recover fully after Yoshino had left. "It has only been a few days since you came back with an arm and leg missing while looking like you were about to keel over!"

    Kurai sighed. "Honestly... What were you thinking, suddenly showing up in the kitchen today as if nothing bad had happened to you? I could have easily excused your absence to Yoshino by just saying that you would eat later or already ate. She didn''t have the time to worry about it if she wanted to arrive at school on time. But NOOO~, a certain someone, who I cannot stress enough SHOULD be resting, thought they knew better and made their presence known, risking making their niece worried!"

    Henry raised both hands to try to calm Kurai down. "Okay, okay, I get it. I''ll rest, I''ll rest..."

    "Good, now that we''ve got THAT out of the way..." Kurai hugged Henry. "Thank God you''re alive... I... Just... Please, don''t scare me like that again... Okay?" She whispered in Henry''s ear as she wrapped her arms around him. She had patiently waited until Henry had recovered enough to do so.

    Henry''s eyes grew wide for a moment before they relaxed and he soon reciprocated the hug. "Heh, okay, I''ll... Try not to overdo it..." Henry pushed out with a wry smile.

    "...Idiot." Kurai tightened her hug with Henry as if she were afraid he would vanish the instant she let go of the outlaw. And in a way, she was right, as he almost did. After a full minute of silence, Kurai finally let go of Henry before getting up. "I''ll... Be outside practicing my magic, maybe watch a movie to relax..." Kurai bit her lip as she considered asking Henry to give his report on what had happened for him to have lost two limbs. She pushed those thoughts away, with the argument that she could always ask him later after Henry had made a full recovery. "If you need anything, use [Skeleton Crew] to call me without getting out of bed. Did I make myself clear?" Kurai''s expression turned stern as she asked Henry.

    After Henry nodded, Kurai''s expression relaxed a bit before she turned her back to Henry and left the room.

    As Kurai turned a corner in one of the hallways of her castle, she spotted Konchu-shonen. He stood relaxing his back against a wall, minding his own business since Kurai hadn''t given him any orders. Kurai''s mind had been too occupied with Henry''s condition up until now to remember Konchu.

    Kurai remembered she never thanked him for rescuing Henry. She figured it was the least she could do. "Hey, Konchu."

    Konchu turned his attention away from the ground to Kurai. "Yes?" He asked in a neutral tone.

    After a moment of considering her words, Kurai settled on something basic, but also not bothersome, knowing Konchu wasn''t much of a talker. "I would like to thank you for bringing Henry to me and for your good work. That was all."

    Konchu slowly nodded. "I see... Understood."

    And that was that, as Kurai soon went to the garden to train and continue her spell search. Admittedly, Kurai wished Konchu were more talkative with her, but she wouldn''t force Judai if he felt more comfortable like this.

    <hr>

    Outside, Henry observed through his crew''s perspective, using the mental link from [Skeleton Crew]. He saw Kurai being greeted by Tom and Charlie, who tipped their hats in unison. Both outlaws were stationed as guards by the door.

    Henry couldn''t help but sigh tiredly when Kurai had turned a corner and finally left Tom and Charlie''s field of vision. Henry hated lying to Kurai''s face like that, but he knew it was necessary. The risk of the grand master finding out about the plan or even becoming aware that they were scheming against him if Henry were to tell Kurai the truth was too high. That''s not even touching how it would put Kurai, Tsuyoi, and Yoshino more at risk than they already were.

    Hey, idiot. Tom''s mental voice brought Henry back to reality.

    After a few seconds of silence, Henry rolled his eyes and sighed. ''Yes?''

    I might be thinking out of my ass here, but have you thought of stopping lamenting about useless things that you have no control over and instead focusing on what you DO have control over? Even though the mental link between the two made Tom''s tone sound neutral. Henry could still, somehow, feel the condescension from him.

    Henry''s expression grew into a frown shared by Charlie who, from Tom''s perspective that Henry now shared, had turned and was staring daggers at Tom. They are not useless. Henry countered.

    Even though Henry couldn''t see Tom, he felt Tom''s realization at how his words may have come off before slowly nodding his head. This was something Henry could tell by how he felt Tom''s vision move up and down. I suppose... But that doesn''t change the fact you have no control over them, does it?

    As much as it frustrated him, Henry couldn''t bring himself to disagree. No, I suppose not... Although chatting with his crew could sometimes be... an experience for Henry, it did help fight any potential loneliness he would feel that led him to remember...

    Henry shook his head as he followed Tom''s advice by pushing those thoughts away before he went to check on Rudabaugh, the sixth member of his crew Henry had purposely left at their descendant''s house. This was the place he passed by before Henry and Judai had started the search for good. Besides getting the necessary precautions in case the magical girl he encountered wasn''t as amicable as Nozomi, the reason for going there was to accomplish the plan''s next step... And because Rudabaugh did miss his family.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    As he changed perspectives from Tom to Rudabaugh, Henry''s vision was welcomed by the sight of the three-year-old he had seen yesterday hiding behind Hahaoya, Rudabaugh''s descendant and mother of the child Henry was seeing. What was the child''s name again... Henry pondered for a few seconds before snapping his fingers in realization. Kodomo, right, it was Kodomo.

    As Henry took in the environment, he realized that both Kodomo and Rudabaugh sat down on the living room''s carpet playing with toy cars. Both made ''Vrum'' noises.

    Henry would be lying if the sight of it didn''t tempt him to go down memory lane to years ago when Kurai asked him to take care of Yoshino while she went to buy groceries. Both darkspawn and child played cowboys by using Nerf guns. The latter was cutely dressed in the closest thing to what a child from Henry''s time would wear that would still be on sale in modern times. But Henry remained focused. He could always get lost in nostalgia later when the time wasn''t of the essence.

    Hey, you there? Henry mentally called Rudabaugh. Normally, switching perspectives between his crew would be enough to call their attention. But there were instances where his crew would be so immersed in some task that Henry would need to snap them out of it with more direct means.

    Rudabaugh''s eyes widened in surprise for half a second before relaxing and returning to play with the toy car as if nothing had happened. Oh, yeah, what''s up?

    Just checking out of boredom really, since, y''know, I''m not allowed to leave bed for the moment... Are you guys alone? Henry asked as he noticed the lack of anyone besides Rudabaugh and the infant and the lack of any sound besides the two.

    Yeah, Hahaoya went to buy groceries alongside Chichioya and asked me to watch this little bundle of energy over here. Rudabaugh casually answered as he made a ''Vrum'' noise with his mouth while moving his toy car alongside Kodomo''s. He was careful enough to move his car just enough that it looked like he was trying to surpass Kodomo''s, but never actually taking the lead.

    I see... By the way, are you free this afternoon? Henry asked before the sight forced him to go down memory lane and made him forget his main reason for contacting Rudabaugh in the first place.

    Henry felt Rudabaugh''s nodding. I guess I will not be busy... Why?

    I''m thinking of starting Yoshino and Nozomi''s training today, but y''know, I can''t go myself with Kurai keeping watch. So yeah, can you go there for me? And before you ask, no, you won''t need to be the one to train them. You will only need to pass to them whatever I say. As much as Henry could trust Rudabaugh to care for children, both men knew that the latter wouldn''t be the best when training one to be stronger.

    I guess that could work, but... Rudabaugh trailed off.

    But...? Henry raised an eyebrow.

    What will you exactly train them in? I mean, sure, I suppose we haven''t seen how capable Nozomi is yet, so for all we know she could be as proficient as you-know-who. Henry didn''t need to ask who he was referring to. Even after all these years, it was still a subject he would rather not talk about if he could help it. But what about Yoshino? Can we really teach her anything substantial?

    Henry sighed, as much as what Rudabaugh was saying struck true, Henry still wanted to give his all to help his niece improve in whatever way he could, weak potential or not. I''ll... figure something out. She''s a smart girl. I can see her figuring out a way to at least surpass some of her limitations. Not to mention, we still haven''t seen what her unique magic is, so we can at least work on that today.

    Rudabaugh slowly nodded before asking the one question he didn''t want to think about right now. What if she somehow ends up falling short in our training?

    Henry immediately answered without hesitation. She won''t, but in the VERY unlikely event she does... She still has a magical girl by her side, not entirely ideal, but still functional.

    I suppose. And what about Judai? Rudabaugh asked, his tone growing noticeably more serious.

    What about him? Henry replied, already knowing this would probably lead to some questions he would rather not address.

    You''ve seen how distressed Yoshino was when we last met her. What are the chances Judai may be responsible for at least some of it? Also, let''s not forget that there''s a chance Judai probably lied when he reported about his first encounter with Nozomi, with the lack of any mention of Yoshino or even that there was a second person present. For all we know, Judai might not have even been ambushed by Nozomi. Rudabaugh explained his point.

    Henry raised a hand to rub his forehead. I''ll give you that about him being responsible. It isn''t as low as I would like, unfortunately... But I won''t judge him for it if that''s what you''re asking. He had no choice but to follow Kurai''s orders and doesn''t seem like the type to take pleasure in harming others. Although, I suppose he doesn''t seem to take pleasure in anything. And the less we talk about the fact I would be a HUGE hypocrite if I judged him for doing questionable things without hesitation due to following orders, the better...

    If Rudabaugh had noticed how Henry had purposely avoided mentioning how upset Judai''s actions against Yoshino made him feel, even though, by all means, Judai didn''t have a choice, he couldn''t tell. Rudabaugh soon asked his next question. And his report. Are we going to ignore how he just conveniently didn''t mention anything about Yoshino? Or even that a second individual was involved?

    Henry sighed. Again, I would be a huge hypocrite if I judged him for twisting the truth in reports, and I mean, I can''t exactly blame him. Magical girl present or not, I''d argue that I probably would do the same if I were forced to retreat from someone who hadn''t awakened to their potential yet.

    What about the plan? Do you think Judai will be in the way? Rudabaugh asked what Henry would consider the billion-dollar question.

    Henry frowned. Hmm... We will have to see. It''s still too early to tell, but hopefully, he won''t force me to choose. Anything else?

    No, I think this is everything for now. Rudabaugh said before focusing back on playing with the child in front of him.

    Good, then could you turn on the TV for me to watch? Henry asked before adding. I''m not feeling particularly picky about what you put on. As long as I have something to watch, it''s fine.

    Rudabaugh nodded before he got up and turned on the TV. After he settled on a channel, Rudabaugh proceeded to position himself on the carpet where he sat in such a way that both the child and TV were in his field of vision.

    [BREAKING NEWS: VIGILANTE ACTIVITY SPOTTED BY MULTIPLE EYEWITNESSES! NECESSARY JUSTICE OR DELUSIONAL MENACE?]

    Henry knew these peaceful moments wouldn''t last for long. This made him appreciate the peaceful view he had all the more but not before pulling out his phone to send Yoshino a message asking her if they could start training today.

    Henry snapped his fingers as he remembered something after sending the message to Yoshino. Oh yeah, before I forget, you need to buy supplies for training, so it''s probably a good idea if you leave the house when you can so we can prepare.

    Rudabaugh hummed in agreement as he continued to play with Kodomo.

 Chapter 50: Fated Burn (6)

    Much time later.

    "So...do you come here often?" Rudabaugh asked Outsider. He was trying to stave off Henry''s boredom by starting some small talk on his request as they waited for Nozomi and Yoshino to arrive near the abandoned building''s entrance. Rudabaugh arrived carrying a backpack and a duffle bag containing everything he would use for today''s training. He got there ten minutes before the agreed time, with Outsider arriving soon after a few minutes.

    "Hmm, I guess?" Outsider raised a hand to where his chin would be in the mask he wore. "This is the second time I''ve been here," Outsider said. His tampered voice made him sound completely neutral and unrecognizable from a human''s voice but still perfectly understandable for Rudabaugh.

    "Uh, would you mind telling me why you were here the first time?" Rudabaugh casually asked without Henry''s input, hiding the underlying curiosity he felt from the individual who was Outsider. In his mind, Rudabaugh could feel Henry also wondered the same thing.

    Outsider shook his head. "Not at all. As for how I found my way here... I was on patrol, looking out for any darkspawns. I saw what looked like a regular person, jumping from building to building with ease. Needless to say, that was enough for me to find it suspicious and want to follow it from a distance. Which proved to be the right call as they were, in fact, a darkspawn, who had its sights on Yoshino and Nozomi."

    Rudabaugh slowly nodded. Although Outsider had left out HOW he had found himself in a situation where he would reliably see Judai jumping from building to building... Rudabaugh and Henry figured it wasn''t impossible that Outsider was also on top of a building when he saw Judai.

    Judai''s attitude of wanting to get the job done as fast as possible, which Henry had witnessed yesterday, helped to justify why Judai chose to traverse the city by jumping from building to building instead of walking alongside the crowd on the ground where he wouldn''t be spotted. In Judai''s mind, it would be the fastest and more effective way to achieve his mission.

    "By the way, how long have Henry and Yoshino''s family known each other?" Outsider asked, but not before turning his head to the side, observing the nearby trees as a current of air blew its leaves.

    Rudabaugh raised a hand to his chin. "Hmm, I guess it would be a decade since Henry has been working with Kurai. But as for Yoshino herself knowing... maybe nine years? Give or take a few months."

    Outsider slowly nodded in response before Henry prompted Rudabaugh to ask a question. "By the way, not complaining about the extra help, greatly appreciated I might even say, but... how did you find yourself in this situation? I mean, it''s not every day that a human gets tangled with the supernatural, or at least... lives long enough to tell the tale."

    That seemed to have hit a sore spot for Outsider as he looked down at the ground, staying silent for a few seconds before answering. "I... would rather not talk about it."

    "I see..." Rudabaugh slowly nodded. "Sorry for asking." Rudabaugh apologized on behalf of himself and, unknowingly to Outsider, Henry, who soon got slapped on the back of the head and called an Idiot by Tom for asking such a delicate question without tact.

    "It''s okay," Outsider replied before an awkward silence reigned the atmosphere between the two again, but thankfully for Rudabaugh, it didn''t last long.

    "Hey!" Yoshino called for their attention as she casually waved at Rudabaugh and Outsider. Nozomi and Seiza were not too far behind her.

    "So you''re Rudabaugh..." Yoshino trailed off before her eyes widened in realization. She gave Rudabaugh a small bow. "I''ll be in your care, Rudabaugh-sensei."

    Nozomi soon followed suit, slightly flustered by her delay. "M-me too, please be patient with me!"

    Rudabaugh couldn''t help but laugh a little in amusement at how formal Yoshino and Nozomi acted. "Now, now, no need to be so formal. Even though this is the first time I''ve personally met you both, I''ve known about you Yoshino since Henry laid eyes on you thanks to the mental link we share. So please, raise your heads." Rudabaugh''s eyes soon widened in realization as he remembered something. "Oh, also, I don''t mind if you guys call me just Rudabaugh, but if you two insist on being formal... address me as a professor, not sensei, Professor Rudabaugh." Rudabaugh clarified as he said ''Professor'' in English for the two Japanese girls.

    Yoshino and Nozomi looked unsure between Rudabaugh and each other before the former addressed Rudabaugh. "Um, okay, Professor Rudabaugh."

    "Good, now..." Rudabaugh nodded smiling before turning his head to the abandoned building that reminded him and Judai of Kurai''s ruined castle, but without any of the charm that would justify keeping it in a decrepit state. "I''ll say, this is quite the..." A loose piece of concrete on the left side of the building fell on the ground. Thankfully, nowhere near them, but the loud sound that came with the fall was enough for Yoshino and Nozomi to recoil a bit. After a few seconds, Rudabaugh resumed where he left off. "Peculiar place you choose to meet Yoshino..."

    Yoshino looked away from Rudabaugh flustered. "It''s... certainly seen better days..." Yoshino sighed. "It was the only place I could think of where we could start training that wouldn''t be too far away from home while also being a place no one would be around."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Rudabaugh crossed his arms in thought for a few seconds before nodding. "If it''s like that I guess it can''t be helped and... it IS better than the place me and Henry had in mind," Rudabaugh said as he raised a hand to his chin.

    "That place being...?" Nozomi tilted her head as she asked for elaboration.

    "It''s not important, don''t worry about it," Rudabaugh brushed Nozomi''s question off, as he figured that revealing to them that the place he was referring to was the sewers wouldn''t do him and Henry any favors.

    "Okay, so, about our training?" Yoshino asked in an attempt to get the conversation back on track.

    "Yeah, I mean, how exactly will we do this? Are you guys going to take turns teaching us or..." Nozomi trailed off as she waited for either Outsider or Rudabaugh to answer her question.

    Although Rudabaugh did not do it in front of the girls to not look incompetent, he felt Henry facepalming himself as neither of them hadn''t thought of that. Rudabaugh and Henry focused the entire time they had before the meeting instead, on thinking of ways to teach Yoshino even if her potential was so small.

    Just as Rudabaugh was about to bite the bullet and admit to the girls, Outsider, thankfully, stepped in. "Rudabaugh and I have discussed and decided that, for today at least, we will take turns teaching each of you. Right now, I''ll be teaching Yoshino, and Rudabaugh will be teaching Nozomi. Then, after let''s say... forty-five minutes, we switch. What do you two think?" Outsider asked Nozomi and Yoshino.

    The two teenage girls looked at each other briefly before nodding. "Yes, I suppose that could work," Yoshino agreed.

    "Yeah, it seems doable," Nozomi followed.

    Taking the opportunity granted by Outsider, Rudabaugh clapped once, getting everyone''s attention. "Great, so with that decided..." Rudabaugh walks a couple of meters away from the group. "To give space for your friend to train, how about we do it here Nozomi?"

    Nozomi''s eyes widened, before nodding. "Yes, Professor." Nozomi said before she walked to Rudabaugh, standing a couple of feet facing him.

    With a glance, Rudabaugh saw how Outsider didn''t waste time to start training Yoshino. Seiza, who had been watching the exchange between everyone moved to where he would be more or less in the middle between Nozomi and Yoshino, so if any of them needed help, he wouldn''t be too far from them.

    When Rudabaugh turned his attention to Nozomi, who had a nervous but still determined expression on her face, after mentally checking if Henry was ready, the latter giving him a thumbs up, Rudabaugh finally addressed Nozomi. "Okay, to begin our training, could you transform for me?"

    Nozomi nodded with a smile before she raised one of her hands in the air. "By the power of the constellations, transform!"

    The pendant that she was holding disappeared, turning into a bronze tiara with two small horns on the sides with a white gem in between them that was now on her head.

    As she finished saying those words, Rudabaugh was forced to cover his eyes, the light that shone from Nozomi''s transformation was too bright for his liking. Thankfully, just as fast as it had appeared, the light disappeared. Revealing Nozomi, who now had her hair, eyes, and clothes colored all white silver. The pendant that she was holding disappeared, turning into a bronze tiara with two small horns on the sides with a white gem in the center between them, that was now on her head. Her eyes, specifically, seemed to go with a sparkling silver for the irises and a bright white for the pupils. But what most caught Rudabaugh''s attention was how Nozomi''s short hair that reached her chin seemed to grow to the point it easily reached her waist in the time her transformation took.

    Seeing Nozomi transformed like this as she faced Rudabaugh with those eyes, he couldn''t help but tense up a bit. If he had to guess from Henry''s silence... Rudabaugh wasn''t the only one.

    Rudabaugh took a deep breath and internally told himself that Nozomi wasn''t THAT person, even if Nozomi looked similar enough to them.

    "Professor?" Nozomi asked as she tilted her head. Her expression changed from determined to one of worry.

    Rudabaugh pushed through how Nozomi''s worried expression threw him for a loop as he fake coughed with his free hand. "Sorry, I got distracted with some useless thoughts. In any case, tell me, how do you fight?" Rudabaugh asked before crouching down to one knee, so he could take what he needed from his backpack and duffle bag.

    Nozomi awkwardly scratched the back of her neck as she struggled to find an answer. "Well... would shooting magic out of my fingers be enough?" Nozomi asked unsure about her answer.

    Rudabaugh thought for a moment. The answer was obviously ''no''. He would be lying if he said if he wasn''t tempted to say something along the lines of ''Yes, you should do it every time!''. But in the end, he decided not to joke around for the sake of teaching his students. "That depends... how has that worked out for you?"

    Nozomi hesitated to answer, fiddling with her thumbs for a few seconds. She looked away from Rudabaugh before she confessed. "It... could be better." Nozomi sighed. "I managed to get by with it... but every time I did was more out of a crutch to compensate for my lack of fighting experience."

    Nozomi raised her left hand and stared at her open palm. Her index finger soon glowed a bright light, making Rudabaugh recoil. "Most of the time I''ve relied upon my magic, I ended up hurting myself and others or simply, don''t get the chance to use it due to the enemy closing the distance on me. Before I know it, I''m being thrown through a wall. So yeah, like I said, could be better." As she finished her explanation, Nozomi''s glowing index finger dimmed its brightness until her finger returned to normal.

    Hearing Nozomi''s explanation, Rudabaugh slowly nodded. "I see... I suppose it makes sense you relied on them to pull through in your fights, even if barely... But, you''re correct in thinking that you cannot rely upon them forever, if not for the lack of options, for the glaring weaknesses of being incapable of doing much in case an enemy closes the gap between them and you. And for that, I think I may have a solution for it..."

    Nozomi perked up at that. "Really?"

    Rudabaugh nodded. "Yes, it''s a solution that, although lacks the capability of harming and killing darkspawns as your magic does, can still be used for you to not be completely defenseless in close quarters.

    "Well... what is it?" Nozomi asked.

    "Martial arts, more specifically, Henry and I will teach you a martial art that was once, believed or not, banned in my country for its brutality and prohibited by Youya from ever being taught to Kurai and Yoshino, due to his... questionable biases." Rudabaugh rolled his eyes at that last part. Youya was usually a nice enough guy to hang out with, but the things he had hang-ups with could range from bizarre to nonsensical in Henry and Rudabaugh''s eyes.

    Nozomi''s eyes widened as she opened her mouth in awe at Rudabaugh''s description. Her eyes seemingly grew brighter in excitement.

    "Wait, you mean..." Yoshino trailed off, as she overheard the conversation between Nozomi and Rudabaugh.

    Rudabaugh nodded in agreement. "Yes." Rudabaugh pulled a pair of red boxing gloves from his backpack before announcing with an excited smile. "I''m going to teach her mixed martial arts!"

 Chapter 51: Fated Burn (7)

    "Alright, they should be working now." Outsider declared as he backed away after hovering his white-gloved hands over Yoshino''s pink-gloved hands for a second.

    Nozomi could be seen in the background training with Rudabaugh, practicing basic jabs and kicks. The latter used a blocking pad to stop her attacks. Although amateurish at best, these efforts motivated her to improve. The black shinguards and red boxing gloves Rudabaugh had brought for her were now white after she put them on. The strength Nozomi received as a magical girl was still manageable for Rudabaugh.

    "Okaaaay...what now? Do I just...think about creating something with them?" Yoshino guessed. If she had to be honest, she didn''t feel any different. Granted, Outsider hadn''t told her that she would feel different, so it was probably just an assumption.

    Outsider raised a finger to explain. "Now you see, that''s the first lesson I want to get out of the way with you. You DON''T create things with it; you copy them. Care to guess what''s the key difference here?"

    Yoshino tried to ignore the pressure, intentional or not, that Outsider''s voice put her under. She crossed her arms, closed her eyes, and thought briefly about the real differences between creating and copying something. "Would the difference be that you can''t create something brand new when you''re copying it?"

    Outsider slowly nodded. "Correct. Even though I''m technically ''creating'' something when I make a copy of it with my gloves, if I need something that doesn''t exist or hasn''t been created yet, like a cellphone model that will only exist two hundred years in the future, then I would need to make one from scratch. Only then would I be able to make as many copies of it as I like."

    If Outsider''s voice hadn''t intimidated Yoshino, she would have felt proud of getting it right on her first attempt. However, thanks to it, she gave her mysterious teacher a slow, careful nod. "I see...then, how do I copy things with it?"

    Outsider raised a hand to his chin. "Well...as of now, I can do it by instinct. But when I first started, I did it by thinking about the life of anything I wanted to copy."

    Yoshino blinked at Outsider a few times as she silently stared at him, not knowing what to make of his answer. "Their...life?" Yoshino asked as she recovered just enough to inquire.

    Outsider nodded as he raised his gloved hand, with its open palm clear for Yoshino to see. "Yes, when I want to copy something, let''s say, for example, a kitchen knife, I try to think about the kind of life it led up until now¡ªfrom before and then after its creation, to how it was when it was transported, to when it was put on sale, to when it was bought. Finally, if I want to copy one that has been used, I also think about the kinds of uses it has gone through to end up like that." As Outsider finished his explanation, a silvery liquid leaked out of the glove from the center of his open palm before it rose, taking the shape of a familiar kitchen knife Yoshino swore she had seen before.

    Yoshino hesitantly raised her hand to point at the knife as she recognized the brand engraved on the blade. "Wait...is that?"

    "Yep." Outsider took a swing at the air with the knife. "This is the same kitchen knife you used against Judai."

    Outsider gave Yoshino a closer look at the knife. It was the same one she used against Judai. "But, wait...how can an inanimate object have a life? I mean, it IS inanimate...right?" Yoshino asked as she cautiously looked at the knife.

    Thankfully, Outsider didn''t beat around the bush as he cleared up the potential misunderstanding. "For the second question, yes, this is an inanimate object. As for the first...tell me, what''s this kitchen knife made of?" Outsider tilted his head as he asked.

    Yoshino raised a hand to her chin. "Well...I guess it would be...stainless steel?"

    Outsider motioned with the knife for her to keep going. "Good, good. And from what materials is stainless steel made? And the materials after that?"

    "From iron and...I guess carbon? Which would lead to...the planet..." Yoshino''s eyes widened as she finally realized where Outsider was going with this.

    Outsider gave her a thumbs up with his free hand. "Bingo. A planet that, just so happens, is full of life. A life that, although changed, isn''t entirely lost when it gets touched by human hands! So...would this explanation be enough for you to try it yourself?" Outsider asked as he made the kitchen knife he wielded turn into liquid metal and return to his glove.

    "I...guess?" Yoshino tilted her head. "Will I need to think about this whole process every time I use these gloves?" Yoshino wouldn''t deny it; she was impressed, way more so than when she had first seen a demonstration of it yesterday. The possibilities of what she could copy filled her with excitement, but the thought that she would have to fight with it quickly pressed the brakes on that idea. As impressive as it is, she wasn''t sure if she would be able to finish the step-by-step process before her opponent killed her.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Outsider chuckled...or at least Yoshino guessed it was a chuckle; it was difficult to tell with how tampered his voice was. "Not forever, obviously. With enough practice, you will be able to do this and more. But as for right now..."

    With one hand raised, Outsider created, with the liquid metal of his gloves, a white plastic ball. He made sure to move it closer to Yoshino so she could have a better look at it. "Copy this plastic ball."

    Yoshino stared at the plastic ball, which she swore was from a ball pit for kids, for a few seconds before she turned to Outsider with a confused look. "Why a ball?"

    "Because this ball has one of the simplest and, personally, easiest shapes to copy, that being the sphere. In fact, it was the first shape I ever copied without any imperfections!" Outsider explained as hints of how proud he was of his accomplishment almost escaped the neutrality and tampering in his voice. "So yeah...give it a try." Outsider motioned with his free hand.

    Yoshino slowly nodded before raising a hand like Outsider did, closed her eyes, and concentrated wholeheartedly on the task presented to her after taking a deep breath. ''White plastic ball, white, plastic, ball...'' Yoshino mentally told herself.

    After creating a concrete mental image of a white plastic ball, which took a surprising amount of effort from the girl, Yoshino began to think about the plastic ball''s origins and how it was made of polyethylene terephthalate. Said polyethylene terephthalate was made from crude oil and natural gas, both materials coming from the planet itself, one that was full of life.

    After Yoshino found the source of the imaginary plastic ball, she didn''t waste time as she soon worked through the step-by-step process to get to the creation of the ball. The concentration needed so she wouldn''t lose focus proved an ever-increasing challenge by the second.

    As Yoshino was about to reach the final step of the process, she felt something in her hands¡ªsomething wet and...sticky.

    Opening her eyes slightly, she instinctively took a step back, her eyes widening in surprise as she stared at the pink glove of her raised hand, currently leaking the same silvery liquid metal as Outsider''s. However, instead of taking the shape of the plastic ball she imagined, it was making a small pond below her hand made out of tiny, liquid metal droplets.

    Yoshino was soon snapped out of her stare by Outsider''s voice. The latter standing by Yoshino''s side now. "Oh, yo¡ª!" Yoshino didn''t let Outsider finish what he was about to say. In her surprise at his voice, Yoshino suddenly turned to face him, her raised hand aimed at him, and accidentally sprayed a torrent of liquid metal on his face. The torrent thankfully only lasted as long as her surprise, and soon, the leaking from her hands stopped for good.

    "Shit! I''m so sorry!" Yoshino deeply apologized to Outsider, who was covered from head to toe, mostly on his mask, which was entirely covered in sticky, silver metal liquid.

    The commotion was enough to make Nozomi and Rudabaugh stop their training and turn their attention to them. Seiza also looked surprised at the mess Yoshino had made. "Uh...are you okay, Outsider?" Nozomi asked with a hint of worry in her voice, no doubt considering stopping her training altogether depending on his answer.

    Outsider casually waved Nozomi''s concerns off. "Eh, don''t sweat it. Look!" Outsider snapped his fingers. At that moment, all of Yoshino''s metal liquid that was either on Outsider or the ground jumped from where it was and returned to Yoshino''s pink glove.

    "See?" Outsider asked as he spun around the stunned group who had watched it all. "Not a hint of it!"

    "B-but how...?" Nozomi, the first to recover, asked as she looked between Yoshino''s gloved hand that had absorbed all the liquid metal back and Outsider.

    "This is not my first time experiencing something like this. It was quite a common occurrence, in fact! A problem which existed since I first started experiments with these gloves." Outsider crossed his arms. "Thankfully, that soon became a non-issue the moment I got the hang of it. But juuust to be sure, I programmed a ''Return'' feature in case I ever made a mess again. This feature is now shared with Yoshino''s gloves since there is a considerable chance that something like this would happen."

    "Oh," Yoshino muttered as she looked down at her hands, unsure how to feel about Outsider telling her she was expected to fail, and so messily.

    "Anyway, congratulations on getting a reaction out of these gloves." Outsider congratulated Yoshino with a cheerful thumbs up, seemingly ignoring the conflicting emotions she felt at the moment.

    Yoshino blinked a few times before she processed Outsider''s words. "B-but didn''t I fail?" she questioned Outsider as her expression turned confused.

    Outsider straightened his posture as he raised a hand to his chin. "Hmm, did you? I mean, you went farther than I did on my first few attempts. Especially the 43rd one, that one..." His body visibly shuddered at the memory. Outsider shook his head to snap out of it. "A-anyway, don''t worry about causing a mess here where you can afford to try, fail, and learn not to repeat it in a situation where you can''t afford to fail," Outsider explained without elaborating on what kinds of situations Yoshino couldn''t afford to fail in.

    Yoshino didn''t need him to; she''s experienced firsthand how one mistake, one miscalculation, could''ve cost her and Nozomi their lives. "I see..." she muttered.

    Outsider nodded before crossing his arms. "So...ready to try again?" he asked Yoshino, his artificial, neutral tone carrying a hint of confidence as if he already knew her answer.

    If failure here meant success out there, then the answer was obvious to Yoshino. Giving Outsider a determined expression, she answered, "Yes."

    Without wasting more time, Yoshino took a deep breath before closing her eyes and starting over. Inspired by what Outsider said, Nozomi soon followed her best friend''s lead by resuming her training with increased enthusiasm.

 Chapter 52: Fated Burn (8)

    "Here," Rudabaugh said as he offered a pink thermos to Yoshino and a white one to Nozomi. With the first round of training finished, Nozomi and Yoshino sat tired¡ªNozomi physically and Yoshino mentally¡ªon a large piece of concrete that had fallen off an abandoned building. Rudabaugh had carried the concrete a few feet away from the building without breaking a sweat. This demonstrated that although he looked like a regular human doing a cowboy cosplay, he was still a darkspawn or at least someone created by one.

    Both teenagers didn''t think twice before accepting the thermoses and immediately gulped down half their contents in one go. "Phew... man, I needed that," Nozomi muttered before laying her thermos by her side.

    "You can say that again... my head feels like it''s on fire," Yoshino groaned as she slowly rubbed her head.

    "Well... at least it''s only your head and not your entire body," Nozomi argued as she attempted to gasp for every bit of air she could. Although her magical girl form gave her a boost in stamina, that only meant Rudabaugh pushed her even harder. He ordered her to move faster and faster as time went on.

    Yoshino tried to think of a comeback but stopped almost immediately as her brain felt too exhausted to bother. "Fair enough..."

    <hr>

    "So, how was training with Nozomi?" Outsider asked Rudabaugh as he approached, having left the girls alone to enjoy their break. Both men soon stood with their backs resting against separate trees, far enough from anyone else they could talk freely without being overheard. They forgot that Seiza could still hear them thanks to his enhanced senses.

    "She... has admittedly a longer way to go than I expected... but she''s got the spirit and didn''t make a fuss every time I corrected her footing or reminded her to keep one hand blocking her face whenever she threw a punch. I bet her willingness to accept criticism is due to being aware of what''s at stake," Rudabaugh sighed. "I would say this is not my preferred choice to incentivize someone... but that''s assuming Henry and I had a choice from the start. What about Yoshino? Is she doing well?" Rudabaugh asked, subtly changing the subject.

    Outsider didn''t seem to mind as he raised a hand to where his chin would be under the mask he wore. "Hmm, if I had to choose a word to describe Yoshino''s progress on learning how to use her gloves, it would be... tricky."

    Seiza raised an eyebrow at that, with Rudabaugh not far behind in reacting the same way. "Tricky? How so? Haven''t you said she went farther than you did on your first couple of attempts?"

    "Yes, I did. But how should I put it... although the fact she got a reaction, even if flawed, from the gloves on her first attempt is impressive, I also learned it when there was no rush. I guess my point is that although her progress is remarkable, I don''t know if it will be fast enough, and..." He paused before continuing. "That bothers me more than it should. Not knowing if I should try to speed things up or if the pace she''s learning now is good enough for the moment of truth comes. Do you see where I''m coming from?" Outsider asked Rudabaugh in a neutral tone but with a hint of uncertainty.

    Rudabaugh thought for a few seconds before shrugging. "I... think I do. But honestly? I don''t know if I can answer that question for you. I mean, she''s your student learning your invention. Sure, I could say that Yoshino will give it her all... but I get the feeling you already know that, right?"

    After Outsider gave it some thought, he slowly nodded. "Yeah, I do... thank you for listening, and sorry for going on for so long."

    Rudabaugh waved off Outsider''s concerns. "Nah, don''t sweat it. By the way, I don''t know if you''ve been asked this question before, but why did you only offer the gloves to Yoshino? Why didn''t you extend that offer to Nozomi?" Rudabaugh asked. His question made Seiza perk up his ears in interest as this was something he hadn''t thought of before but now wished he had.

    Outsider raised his finger before explaining like a teacher. "Weeeell... if I had to give a reason, it would be because Nozomi already had the means to defend herself thanks to her magic. The other reason is that I''m uncomfortable giving more than one person, besides myself, access to my invention. I mean, an invention that can, as far as I know, copy anything the user thinks of is not something that can be handed to just anyone. I made an exception for Yoshino because she didn''t have the means to survive. If she did, I wouldn''t consider giving her an invention I''ve yet to find the limits of what it can''t do. At the very least, I suppose she will be fine after proper guidance."

    "I see... I suppose that makes sense," Rudabaugh answered after giving it some thought.

    As the two men finished their conversation, Seiza sighed in relief.

    The reasons were simple: first, he was glad there wasn''t a need to heal anyone yet. In hindsight, this was obvious, but in his defense, he didn''t know what kind of training it was. For all he knew, Yoshino and Nozomi would need his aid every few minutes. But after seeing the training Rudabaugh and Outsider were employing and hearing their conversation, Seiza leaned more towards believing they had the girls'' best interests in mind.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Second, and finally, Nozomi and Yoshino were getting stronger. Even if it wasn''t by much, even if it probably wouldn''t matter today, it was still a far better situation than when they had to improvise in every situation they found themselves in. With Outsider and Rudabaugh''s training, Seiza felt safe knowing that eventually, Nozomi and Yoshino would be able to protect themselves.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed Seiza''s mind, making him want to kick himself for not thinking of it sooner. "Hey, Rudabaugh, Outsider, would you guys mind doing a small favor for me?" Seiza asked as he walked up to where he was just a few feet from the two teachers.

    "Huh? I mean, I guess?" Rudabaugh looked at Outsider, who shrugged in response before both turned their attention to the talking dog. "What do you need, Seiza?"

    "Well, for starters, Rudabaugh, I would like your opinion about these." Seiza pulled out Nozomi and Yoshino''s masks from the spatio-temporal space where the star-shaped birthmark on his forehead acted as a figurative door. He offered them to Rudabaugh. Both masks floated in the air within arm''s reach of Rudabaugh.

    After accepting the two masks, Rudabaugh gave them a superficial look before frowning. Seiza''s suspicions about the reason were soon confirmed as Rudabaugh opened his mouth to ask, "Did you enchant these masks?"

    Seiza nodded before explaining how the enchantment helped keep the girls'' identities a secret and how it might have made the masks more durable. He didn''t know by how much and wanted Rudabaugh''s help in figuring it out.

    "I see... but, like, do you have replacement masks? Because if not..." Rudabaugh trailed off, unsure.

    Seiza understood where Rudabaugh was coming from and quickly waved off his concerns. "No need to worry, I already have a plan for that." As Seiza said this, he turned to Outsider.

    Thanks to the latter''s mask, Seiza couldn''t see Outsider''s face, but he had a sneaking suspicion Outsider''s eyes had grown wide in realization. "Wait... do you want me to make a perfect copy of these masks?"

    Seiza smiled as he nodded. He wasn''t sure if it would work, but he figured since there was no risk involved, it wouldn''t hurt to try. "Yep, if what you said about the copies you created being more durable than their original counterparts is correct, then the copies of these masks, which already had their durability increased with my enchantment, would be in an entirely different league!"

    Outsider raised a hand to the chin of his mask before slowly nodding. "Hmm, alright, I''ll see what I can do."

    After taking a careful look at the masks, Outsider raised both hands and concentrated for a few seconds. Soon enough, he held a copy of Nozomi''s white bull mask in one hand and Yoshino''s pink goat mask in the other. Both copies had the same kanji as their original counterparts. Seiza could tell at a glance that they lacked any trace of his magic.

    I see, so I guess there''s a limit to what it can copy! Seiza thought. This line of thought was shared by Rudabaugh and Outsider if their subtle but noticeable body language told Seiza anything.

    When the initial surprise over the limits of Outsider''s invention subsided, Seiza applied his magic to the masks. After that, testing went as smoothly as expected. The original masks broke into pieces after one direct blow from Rudabaugh, while their copies withstood the blow with only a few visible cracks. Overall, Seiza found the experiment a success.

    "What are you guys doing?" Seiza heard Nozomi''s voice from behind as he finished applying his magic to the new, second pair of copies Outsider created.

    After he explained the experiments with their masks, Seiza was pleased to see that both teenagers were impressed by the results. It reminded Seiza that even if he couldn''t fight, he could still help Nozomi and Yoshino in other ways. Even if it wouldn''t make up for when he had run away from...

    Seiza shook his head, figuring if he delved too deep into it, everyone else would notice something was bothering him. He couldn''t afford to explain to them what it was, at least not for now.

    Nozomi hadn''t yet pushed him for details or brought up their talk a few days ago. This revealed more about him than he wished he had in retrospect. Something Seiza was beyond thankful for, but wasn''t still ready to tell everyone else.

    As Seiza tried to think of another topic to keep his mind away from his regrets, an idea crossed his mind, making him want to kick himself again. This time he forgot something important, even if it could be justified by Nozomi and Yoshino''s well-being placing a higher priority on his ever-increasing list of things to worry about. "Hey, Rudabaugh?"

    "Hmm?" Rudabaugh perked up as he turned his attention to Seiza.

    "Would you or Henry know anything about the [Crystal of Darkness]?" Seiza asked. Soon everyone turned their attention to Rudabaugh.

    Rudabaugh frowned, and if Seiza had to judge from his somewhat vacant stare, the outlaw was probably mentally discussing the question with Henry. Rudabaugh soon shook his head. "No, Henry and I have never heard about it... care to elaborate?"

    Seiza obliged, giving him the same explanation he had given the girls when they first asked about it. After he finished explaining, Seiza watched as Rudabaugh''s frown grew and his expression turned serious. "Is this everything you know?" Rudabaugh asked.

    Seiza sighed. "It''s everything I remember... I wouldn''t be surprised if there''s more about the crystal''s existence that currently eludes me thanks to my amnesia." Seiza hated to admit that. He hated not knowing something that might put the lives of the people he cared about in danger, especially when he could do nothing to change things.

    In the past, Seiza once tried hitting his head on a wall by running straight at it to remember his past. That only brought him pain and a wounded head he had to heal with magic.

    Rudabaugh scratched the back of his neck. "Oh well, it can''t be helped then. I guess there''s only one thing left we can do..."

    Seiza raised an eyebrow at that. "And that is...?"

    "We train hard enough to be ready for it, which coincidentally..." Rudabaugh pulled out his phone. "Just so happens to be time for it. Yoshino, let''s go." He called before he and Yoshino walked to more-or-less the same spot he and Nozomi had recently trained in. Outsider and Nozomi didn''t take long to follow suit.

    Seiza would be lying if he said he didn''t have his concerns about the future, especially when he barely knew anything. What he did know bothered him to no end about not knowing more. But he would still try to stay positive around everyone. If not for his sake, then for Nozomi and Yoshino''s.

 Chapter 53: Fated Burn (9)

    "Er...Outsider-sensei?" Nozomi called for her teacher''s attention.

    "Yes, Nozomi?" Outsider acknowledged without turning to face her.

    Nozomi bit her lip briefly. She hesitated to ask for fear of sounding dumb. Then she argued with herself that she was there to learn, and it was probably okay to ask. "What''s...this supposed to be?" Nozomi asked as she raised her hand to point at what Outsider had just created with the liquid metal from his gloves in front of her. Although Nozomi didn''t understand much about how Outsider''s invention worked, she at least knew it would help keep Yoshino safe.

    Outsider''s creation was a collection of mirrors, the kind Nozomi saw in changing rooms when she and Yoshino went to the mall and tried on clothes. Even if they rarely bought anything, Nozomi still found it worthwhile. Especially that one time when Yoshino wore a suit. She looked so cool in it! Nozomi thought, wishing she hadn''t spent all the charge on her phone so she could have taken a picture of such a rare sight.

    The mirrors were all lined up in a right-left-right-left pattern, with a target for traditional archery placed far ahead in the middle between the right and left mirrors.

    The mirrors were all lined up so they pointed diagonally from one to the next. When Nozomi tilted her head slightly, she saw how the rays from the afternoon sun reflected from one mirror to the next until the final left mirror ended the reflection path by directing the sunlight to the practice target.

    "This..." Outsider raised a hand to present his creation while placing his other hand on Nozomi''s back. "Is what we will be using for your training. Remember how your magic cut off Judai''s arm when you and Yoshino first encountered him?"

    Nozomi couldn''t help but notice how Outsider had, intentionally or not, left out the part where she had almost accidentally killed her best friend. But she certainly wouldn''t be the one to bring it up. "Yes," Nozomi pushed out, in a tone she hoped Outsider understood that she wanted to talk as little as possible about that moment, especially the events that led to it.

    Outsider seemed to get the hint as his attention turned to the training mirrors. "Well, your training will be about practicing with your magic''s reflecting properties so you can eventually learn to apply it in a real fight."

    Nozomi tilted her head at that. "Will situations where I find reflective surfaces be common enough though?" Nozomi asked Outsider, as she didn''t need to think for long to figure out how situational that could be.

    "You say that, but think about it. Back in your first fight, you grabbed the lid of a galvanized trash can, something reflective. In Judai''s house, there were windows, obviously reflective. And finally, on the wagon where you encountered Henry, there were a bunch of windows, not counting the ones that got broken, that could reflect light¡ªyour magic light," Outsider emphasized. "So, yeah, not as situational as you may think."

    "Okay, but...what if I find myself in a dark barrier where reflective surfaces are nowhere to be seen?" Nozomi asked the obvious question.

    Outsider shrugged. "Then just shoot the darkspawn. If there are no reflective surfaces to help you, it also means there are no reflective surfaces to hinder you and stop you from just dealing with the darkspawn trying to kill you with a well-placed shot at their center mass."

    Nozomi couldn''t help but frown at how Outsider had misunderstood her question. Outsider didn''t allow her the chance to clear up the misunderstanding. "Alright! With all questions answered, let''s start your training for good. Something simple to start should be good enough. Aim your shot at that mirror over there..." Outsider pointed at the closest mirror to Nozomi, which was also the first mirror on the right side, before making a zig-zag motion simulating how her light would get reflected on each mirror before landing his finger on the target. "In such a way that the light will reflect on all the mirrors before finally landing on the target. Got that?"

    Nozomi slowly nodded. It sounded simple enough, even for her. The placement of the mirrors, ensuring that no one, not even she, would get hurt even if she missed, also helped her feel more at ease with Outsider''s training.

    "Alright! Easy does it, it ain''t a race." Rudabaugh''s voice caught Nozomi''s attention. On reflex, Nozomi turned toward the direction of the voice, her eyes widening when they landed on Yoshino.

    Yoshino stood a few feet away from Rudabaugh, clenching and opening her hands, looking intently at them while that same aura of darkness Nozomi had seen before back on the wagon enveloped her. Back then, Nozomi didn''t know why she had those brief instincts to either run from Yoshino or fight her right then and there. At the time, Nozomi''s mind was too occupied processing all the information that had dropped so suddenly on her that she forgot about it.

    But now, as Nozomi looked into Yoshino''s eyes, she reached a theory for why she felt like that towards the one person she never expected to. Those eyes weren''t the same calm and caring eyes Yoshino usually looked at her with. Instead, they were akin to a predator: calculative, cold, but most importantly...dangerous.

    "Nozomi?"

    Nozomi snapped out of her thoughts and swiftly turned to face Outsider, who tilted his head at her. "Is...there something wrong?"

    Nozomi blinked a few times at Outsider, remembering his words to Yoshino about how she could afford to fail here so she wouldn''t in the future.

    One would think it would take longer for her to forget that... But that would be expecting too much from the likes of me, wouldn''t it? Nozomi thought to herself before shaking her head.

    "S-sorry, It''s nothing. I''m ready," Nozomi said, although it sounded more like she was trying to convince herself of that. Surely, it''s nothing. Surely, I''m just imagining things, and Yoshino isn''t a threat. Surely, Henry, Yoshino''s uncle, wouldn''t teach his niece something that would change her for the worse as a person, right? Yeah, I''m just worrying for nothing!

    Nozomi forced a smile on her face. And besides, it''s not like we have any choice in the matter considering how stupid, incompetent, and too much of a liability I am to the point that I almost got one of the people I most cared about killed with my own magic. Yeah, I should stop worrying about things I have no control over! Even if said things were harming the people I care about or...the people they cared about! It couldn''t be helped, so I should focus on my training since, at least, there is a chance I will be less useless after it, even if it meant making a hopeless idiot out of myself here!

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Outsider took a few steps back to give Nozomi space. As he did, she took a deep breath before aiming at the closest mirror to her (which was also the first mirror on the right side) with her index finger, which soon glowed with her magic as she remembered the feeling of wanting to protect those she cared about, to protect Yoshino. Nozomi tried to calculate the trajectory for her shot to hit every mirror before the target.

    But after a full minute of attempting to make calculations in her head, she settled with calculating the trajectory of the first and, barely, the second, hoping it would be enough to hit the final target. Why Math of all things...why? Nozomi mentally cursed the subject for inconveniencing her training, especially since her and Yoshino''s lives depended on it.

    The magic released was accompanied by a loud bang akin to when Yoshino shot with her revolver. Now that Nozomi thought about it, time stopped around her, with Nozomi''s light projectile being the only thing that moved, showing it was so fast that even the boundaries of time couldn''t contain it.

    Nozomi watched as her magical projectile slowly traveled to the first mirror. When it made contact with the second mirror, the projectile, predictably, was reflected to the second closest mirror to Nozomi. If Nozomi''s expression hadn''t been frozen in time, she would have blinked a few times before raising an eyebrow at how she would swear her projectile''s size had grown in size after going through the first mirror. I mean, I didn''t really pay much attention to it when it happened the first and second time, but surely, that can''t be it, right? Nozomi thought, deciding to focus her whole attention on the moving projectile to see if its size did, in fact, increase.

    As she patiently watched the slow-moving projectile, Nozomi soon found out how monotonous it was to watch this slowly play out in front of her now that no one she cared about was about to get hurt by it. Not like she would complain about it; she would gladly take boring if it meant her friends weren''t in immediate danger thanks to her clumsiness.

    Unfortunately, Nozomi''s aim proved off as her light projectile missed the third mirror and went straight into the woods. But not before Nozomi witnessed her light projectile growing bigger after it bounced off the second mirror. So I didn''t see it wrong... Nozomi thought, not knowing how to feel about such a discovery.

    Eventually, Nozomi lost sight of it, and the frozen world around her moved again, but not before she caught from the corner of her vision how the now larger projectile made a hole in a tree that was in its way, similar to that of a cannonball, instead of the usual bullet hole Nozomi expected.

    Now able to move around again, Nozomi turned her head to properly look at the tree in the distance with a large hole in the middle. Nozomi felt concerned with the results. Nozomi hoped she had been wrong, but it looked to her like the light projectile hadn''t just destroyed the center of the tree...but instead had completely vaporized it, the lack of tree bark or any signs the tree had been damaged beside the large hole reinforcing the idea that she had indeed just erased a part of that tree out of existence.

    How powerful am I? Nozomi asked herself as she slowly moved her eyes away from the tree to look down at her missing index finger, which slowly regained its form as it absorbed the afternoon sun''s light. Nozomi''s thoughts were soon interrupted by Outsider''s voice just as the image of her best friend with a hole the size of the one in the tree where once one of her eyes was located would have crossed her mind.

    "Phew, that certainly was more power than I expected...and you got two mirrors on the first try, good job!" Outsider congratulated as he walked up to her side. "Hmm, say, before you released your magic, did you only calculate the path it would travel to the first and second mirror or did you calculate a path for each mirror?" Outsider asked as he eyeballed an imaginary path for Nozomi''s magic to cross with his thumb.

    Snapped out of her thoughts, Nozomi briefly mulled over Outsider''s question before answering. "Er...only the first and second mirror..." Nozomi shrugged. "I tried doing all of them but...blah, if I hadn''t settled with just the first two mirrors I feel like my brain would turn into mush before bursting into flames...sorry sensei." Nozomi apologized for both missing the target and getting distracted.

    Outsider slowly nodded. "I guess that explains the smoke..." he muttered to himself.

    "Hmm, what smoke?" Nozomi tilted her head at her mysterious teacher before looking around.

    Outsider shook his head. "S-sorry, false alarm, I thought I had seen a small cloud of smoke." He quickly explained himself and Nozomi couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at that, but decided against pressing Outsider about it. The last thing Nozomi wanted was to be more of a bother to someone who had offered to help her.

    After he (rather quickly for Nozomi) recovered, Outsider clasped his hands together similar to a prayer to get Nozomi''s attention. "Ok, now that we have discussed why you failed to hit the target, what do you think we should do to improve it?" Outsider asked.

    After Nozomi gave it some thought, an idea crossed her mind. "The slowdown..." Nozomi muttered.

    "The what now?" Outsider tilted his head, not expecting that answer.

    "T-the slowdown...every time I use my magic at a long enough distance, I think, two...or maybe three meters of distance? I don''t know, anyway, what matters is that when I shoot at a far enough distance from my target, time around me kind of, stops? I don''t know how to really explain it but...I think it will help me do this!" Nozomi said, nervous, but with a hint of confidence.

    Outsider nodded slowly. "I see, very well, let''s see if this theory of yours works," he said before giving her space to try it.

    It took several attempts, much recalibration of her aim, entire hours (from her slowdown perspective), and almost giving up, but after the sixtieth try, Nozomi managed to get her projectile to reflect on the third mirror. The effect it had on her projectile''s size was immediately visible as it became twice the size of her previous attempt.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t manage to get her magic to reflect on the fourth mirror, missing it by a few centimeters and going straight into another innocent tree. Nozomi''s eyes widened like saucers as her magic not only made a hole in the tree''s middle but outright erased a considerable section of its trunk. For a moment (that was translated into minutes due to the slowdown), Nozomi couldn''t help but think of the upper portion of the tree floating in the air, as if it had forgotten how physics worked¡ªa surreal sight.

    When time started to move again, the upper part of the tree finally fell on top of what remained of the lower part before slowly falling to the ground.

    "It worked?" Nozomi muttered in disbelief before she jumped in joy. "YES! Ah ah! It worked! Did you see that, sensei?" Nozomi turned her head to face her mentor with the brightest smile of happiness she could muster. The high of her success Nozomi felt at that moment made her forget about her previous grievances, even if it had been brief.

    Outsider nodded. "Yes, although I couldn''t see much of the projectile, I did see the third mirror flash for an instant before suddenly a tree fell. If this isn''t a sign of progress, I don''t know what is. Good job." Outsider raised his hand for a high five, which Nozomi instantly humored, but not before controlling her strength so it wouldn''t break her teacher''s hand.

    Nozomi and Outsider ended up not managing to accomplish much more than that. However, the progress Nozomi made motivated her to continue further with her training. Occasionally, Nozomi turned short glances at Yoshino as she trained with her aura of dark magic before quickly turning her focus back to her training.

 Chapter 54: Fated Burn (10)

    "Alright, easy does it. This isn''t a race," Rudabaugh said as he watched Yoshino get to grips with the power her aura of dark magic provided. Yoshino raised her hands, clenching and opening them while staring intently at them.

    "You say that, but aren''t we in a race against time, professor?" Yoshino pointed out, looking up from her hands to Rudabaugh while raising an eyebrow.

    Rudabaugh raised a finger and opened his mouth to argue back before realizing Yoshino had a point. He sighed. "True. But still, even if we ARE on a timer, we cannot rush it, or at least not rush the basics. Speaking of which, let''s start with you showing me how much your physical abilities have improved with your magic." He pointed at a tree a fair distance from Yoshino while pulling out his phone. If Yoshino had to guess from where she was, the distance seemed to be around fifty meters. "Run as fast as you can to touch that tree and return to where you are."

    Yoshino nodded before getting into a runner''s crouch and taking a deep breath. If she had to be honest, she wasn''t the most athletic person she knew. Even discounting the gym monster her older brother was and Nozomi, who, after running late for school many times throughout the years, could unironically give professional athletes a run for their money if she ever had the chance to meet and race them, Yoshino still considered herself just a little above average. So she wasn''t expecting much.

    But when Yoshino managed to see the tree in such detail from such a distance and focused her eyes on it, she felt she was in for a surprise.

    When her feet pressed against the ground, Yoshino immediately felt the difference the aura of dark energy surrounding her body made. It was a difference that almost made her hit her face on the tree. Thankfully, she managed to stop just before impact.

    As Yoshino stared wide-eyed at the tree''s bark, with a trail of nervous sweat falling down her face, a smile threatened to grow on her expression. This... this is... She turned away from the tree and saw Rudabaugh far away from her now, confirming that she had gone that fast. Amazing! Yoshino thought, giggling briefly to herself before a confident smirk painted her face.

    Yoshino returned just as fast as she had before but this time trying to be mindful of her speed, stopping just a few feet past where she had started. I could get used to this...

    "3.01 and 3.57 seconds," Rudabaugh declared while looking at his phone.

    "What?" Yoshino asked as she snapped her attention to Rudabaugh.

    "The time you took to get to that tree and the time it took for you to return," Rudabaugh explained as he showed the screen of his phone with the number 3.57 to Yoshino.

    "Huh... so was my time good, professor?" After a second, Yoshino spoke again. "Be honest, please."

    Rudabaugh thought for a second before his face visibly cringed. "Er... I mean, you''re certainly faster than the fastest regular human... but if I were to compare it with your average darkspawn... I''d say it would be pretty even. In terms of speed, of course."

    Yoshino frowned before nodding. "I see..." She didn''t need to be a genius to notice how Rudabaugh had picked the weakest example to compare her with instead of her mother or brother. But Yoshino chose to ignore that for now. She already knew the power gap between her and her family was like night and day. There was no point in putting Rudabaugh on the spot because of it.

    Just...focus on your training, don''t think too hard about it. Yoshino thought.

    Even if she couldn''t get any stronger, she argued with herself that, with how little time there was, it wouldn''t make a difference even if she had enough potential to rival her mom and her brother. Yoshino slowly nodded as she reached that realization.

    With this training, Yoshino could at least, maybe, not win but also not be a liability in a fight either. Especially with Outsider''s gloves giving her something her enemies didn''t have access to, her lack of proper use aside. I suppose when looking at it from this angle... my situation doesn''t look as bad...

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "So what''s next?" With most of her motivation to continue training brought back, Yoshino asked Rudabaugh expectantly, the latter smirking in response.

    The rest of the training went on without a hitch, even though, Yoshino argued, it was less training and more Rudabaugh gauging what she was capable of, with some advice here and there. This included things like how high she could jump (she was able to easily leap from the ground to the top of the old building''s roof after Rudabaugh had ensured the roof was still in good condition by jumping there first), how much she could lift (Yoshino managed to lift and hold the large piece of concrete with one hand without much difficulty), and finally, how strong her punches were (Rudabaugh managed to block them, but not without visible effort).

    This continued until...

    Rudabaugh clapped to get Yoshino''s attention. "Ok, since now we have an idea of how strong you have become with your magic, let''s get to the fun part... how to weaponize it!" A grin grew on Rudabaugh''s face as he said the last part, clearly showing his excitement.

    Yoshino''s eyes widened before she nodded. "I see. I have a kitchen knife in my school bag. Should I go grab it, professor?" She asked, having left the knife inside her schoolbag, which was entrusted to Seiza while she and Nozomi trained.

    Rudabaugh nodded. "Please do."

    With the kitchen knife soon in hand, Yoshino nodded for Rudabaugh to continue.

    "Alright, now that you have a weapon in hand, I want you to try and share your power with it."

    Yoshino tilted her head. "Share it?"

    Rudabaugh nodded. "As long as you''re making contact with an object, you can share your aura and allow you to kill darkspawns with it. Or at least, that''s what Ambrosius says. To me and Henry, it looks more like enhancement. In any case..." Rudabaugh shook his head. "To do that, you need to focus on a goal with the object you''re in contact with. The stronger you feel towards a goal with that object, the easier it is to share your magic with it."

    Rudabaugh pointed at Yoshino''s kitchen knife. "Give it a try. Close your eyes and imagine a darkspawn that has done something to piss you off and imagine how you will handle them with that knife."

    Yoshino slowly nodded before looking down at her knife, the reflection of her eyes on the blade briefly widening in surprise before recovering as she closed her eyes. Let''s see, something to make me angry...

    After letting her mind wander, Yoshino soon remembered her first encounter with a darkspawn that wasn''t any of her uncles.

    It was the worst day of her life and would have been her last if it weren''t for Nozomi''s intervention. All the pain, fear, and despair she was subjected to that day would have made her extremely pissed off at the monster who did this to her if they ever met again.

    After a few seconds of concentrating on those thoughts, Yoshino peeked to see her progress, soon deflating slightly after realizing she hadn''t made much.

    Yoshino was snapped out of her disappointment by Nozomi''s voice. "YES! Ah ah! It worked! Did you see that, professor?"

    Turning slightly to see Nozomi jumping in excitement, Yoshino couldn''t help but chuckle before smiling at her, even if endearing, childish behavior. Rudabaugh grew a smile of his own when he turned to see it.

    Yoshino''s smile diminished and her expression turned into a small frown when a sudden, unpleasant thought sneaked up on her. What if it had been Nozomi instead?

    Yoshino shuddered before closing her eyes and shaking her head, but she couldn''t help but think further about it.

    In a way, Nozomi might have been subjected to the same fate. Yoshino wasn''t conscious at the time to see how the fight exactly played out, but she at least knew Nozomi had her magical powers and, unlike Yoshino, had won against her opponent. So in the end, it wasn''t the same. Which, in a sick, messed up way, she was thankful for.

    "Yoshino?"

    If Nozomi had been in that situation, subjected to the sadistic smile of that darkspawn as she bled out on the floor of an alleyway with only trashcans and streetlights for company in her final moments, Yoshino wouldn''t stop. She wouldn''t stop until the one responsible paid for it with a thousand stabs from her knife, at least. Yoshino''s grip on the knife tightened as she thought of all the ways she would make that darkspawn suffer. She imagined doing it slowly, carving out that smile from the darkspawn with her knife after the amount of pain Nozomi would have gone through. Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable! Yoshino thought as her expression grew enraged at her own spiraling thoughts.

    "Yoshino!"

    Snapping out of her thoughts, Yoshino''s eyes opened wide while letting out a gasp in surprise. Rudabaugh, standing in front of her visibly concerned, was the first thing she saw.

    As Yoshino took in her teacher and her surroundings, she finally noticed two crucial things: first, her aura of dark magic was gone, and second, the blade of her knife was completely black instead of the usual silver-gray. What...is happening?

    "Hey, Professor... do you know what''s going on?" Yoshino asked Rudabaugh, waiting with bated breath for an explanation.

    Rudabaugh didn''t answer immediately as he scrutinized the knife in Yoshino''s hands. After a few seconds, he nodded. "I believe I do."

 Chapter 55: Fated Burn (11)

    "Alright, let''s end training for today. Good work everyone!" Rudabaugh said as he looked at the time displayed on his phone. The sight of a fully-dressed cowboy using a modern-day phone still amused Yoshino even after years since the first time she saw it.

    "Yaaaayyyy..." Yoshino and Nozomi celebrated with tired cheerfulness while giving Rudabaugh a weary smile. Yoshino felt exhaustion from her body and mind after Rudabaugh and Outsider''s training respectively. But, although Yoshino felt like she would drop dead on the floor if she were to continue training for another second, she also felt a sense of satisfaction from it all now that it was over.

    When she glanced at her side, Yoshino saw that Nozomi felt the same. It might have been worse for Nozomi as her legs gave in before she suddenly dropped her weight on Yoshino.

    "N-nozomi?!" Yoshino''s eyes widened in surprise. If it weren''t for her quick thinking in arranging her footing, Nozomi''s weight would have surely made them fall together on the ground.

    "Brain and body tired...please hold me..." Nozomi muttered in Yoshino''s ear.

    "G-get off me, you''re all sweaty!" Yoshino sputtered out, flustered, her face blushing red. She grabbed her best friend''s shoulders and pushed her away, but didn''t let go as she didn''t want Nozomi to fall.

    "But you''re too..." Nozomi argued back, letting her arms relax to the point that the only movement coming from them was the wind blowing at the moment.

    Yoshino''s eyebrow twitched at that. "Seriously...hmm?" Yoshino looked around her and realized Outsider was nowhere to be found. I suppose there isn''t any reason for him to linger now that training is over...but he sure could at least say goodbye.

    After saying proper goodbyes to Professor Rudabaugh (who assured them that Kurai hadn''t summoned or ordered any darkspawns to come after them), Yoshino and her friends were on their way home on foot. They could ask Seiza to fly them home, but after such intense and fast-paced training, they could afford to go a little slower. The fact it was currently more day than night, making it harder to go unnoticed, convinced her further.

    Nozomi, now untransformed, insisted on escorting Yoshino home so no darkspawn would ambush her while she was tired, in case Rudabaugh proved to be mistaken. It was a gesture Yoshino would have appreciated under most circumstances if she hadn''t realized almost immediately it was an excuse for Nozomi to use Yoshino as support to get around, as she wrapped her left arm around Yoshino''s neck.

    Eventually, after much tiresome negotiation, Yoshino and Nozomi settled on supporting each other as they walked. Their steps synchronized to one singular rhythm after a few near-falls. Yoshino would have preferred to have some personal space during their walk (or at least enough where Yoshino wasn''t so close to Nozomi''s face where she could feel some of her tired breaths in her right ear), but if her best friend needed her help to get around that much, at least until they arrived at her home, then Yoshino argued it couldn''t be helped.

    "Hey, uh, how was your training with Rudabaugh?" Nozomi asked a few minutes after they descended the hill which led to the abandoned building.

    Yoshino couldn''t help but notice the unease in Nozomi''s expression as she asked that, but decided to play along for now. "It was fine, more tiring than anything."

    Although the discovery of her unique magic was surprising, the rest of Rudabaugh''s training on how to use her potential essentially boiled down to gauging how strong Yoshino had become with her magic and how she could apply her aura on objects and fight with them so she would be able to defend herself against any darkspawns. She still needed to apologize face-to-face with Henry for calling them "monsters," something she had only apologized for through Rudabaugh, which didn''t sit right with her. Even if the discovery of, what Rudabaugh called, her unique magic had thrown a wrench into things.

    "I see...how does it feel when you use that aura?" Nozomi asked.

    "Hmm, I guess it feels...invigorating? I certainly feel like I can do more than I normally would with my body...why do you ask?" Yoshino asked Nozomi, paying extreme attention to how the latter would react.

    "N-nothing...it''s something dumb..." Nozomi tried to wave it off, nervously looking away from Yoshino.

    Yoshino couldn''t help but sigh. "Nozomi, please..." Yoshino pleaded, her tone calm but stern, as she felt she would regret not getting a proper answer now.

    Seeing how Yoshino wouldn''t drop the subject, Nozomi sighed. "I mean, not that I don''t trust Henry. If you do, I will also trust him, and I know that you will probably need that power since...there will probably be a time when you will need it." Yoshino noticed the slight pause after Nozomi''s "since." If Yoshino were to guess by her best friend''s expression and behavior, "a time where you will need it" most likely meant "if I''m not good enough to save you," which made Yoshino frown slightly but not enough for her to interrupt as Nozomi continued. "But..." Nozomi trailed off.

    Yoshino''s frown deepened. "But...?"

    Nozomi stopped walking, while Yoshino stopped almost immediately. Nozomi looked down at the ground before her expression grew into a frown. "I''m scared. Whenever I looked or glanced at you while you had that aura surrounding you, it just...didn''t feel like I was looking at the Yoshino I knew. Like, the air around you had changed to be cold and dangerous, as if you were someone who, if I weren''t to fight against, I''d run from without looking back."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Nozomi bit her lip and clenched her free hand. "I knew that wasn''t true...but, the fact that I doubted enough to consider fighting or running away from you, even if it was for a moment..." Tears threatened to leak from her eyes, but Nozomi remained strong. "I hated that! Thinking there was something fundamentally wrong with you...where the only choice was to either run away from you or, or..."

    Nozomi shook her head. "And then there''s this whole situation with magical girls, darkspawns, my powers, the crystal of darkness, and the grand master. I...don''t know if I could handle it if you weren''t there for me..."

    "I see..." Yoshino didn''t let her finish those words as she pinched one of Nozomi''s cheeks with her free hand to get the latter''s full attention.

    "Ow! What was that for?!" Nozomi began to cry in pain as she rubbed her hurt cheek.

    "That...is for you worrying over nothing," Yoshino declared with a stern look.

    "W-wha-?" Nozomi''s eyes widened, and her jaw hung open in surprise.

    Before Nozomi could get the wrong conclusion from her words, Yoshino sighed before giving Nozomi an assuring smile. "Look at me," Yoshino raised her free hand to her chest before continuing. "I''m here, I''m alive, and I''m..." She hesitated for half a second as the words I''m fine got stuck in her throat. Yoshino might be physically fine, but she sure didn''t feel it with how her life had so suddenly flipped upside down and forced her to adapt on the fly or die horribly.

    So instead, she went on with something else that wouldn''t be a lie. "Not. Going. To. Fight. Against. You." Yoshino poked lightly at Nozomi''s torso at every word she said to emphasize her point.

    "B-but...what if one day...?" Nozomi was about to ask, but Yoshino was having none of it.

    Yoshino sighed. "If, and that''s a massive if, I ever, for some dumbass reason, lose myself enough where I want to fight you...I want you to knock some sense into me."

    Nozomi and Seiza tilted their heads in confusion. "What?" Nozomi finally asked, the first to recover from what Yoshino just said.

    Yoshino sighed before trying to come up with the right words. "Y''know, like...give me a big ol'', magic girl, slap in the face, the kind that would wake up even the dead as Uncle Henry would say it." Yoshino clarified awkwardly, saying the "big ol''" part in a poor attempt to imitate Henry''s accent.

    Nozomi blinked a few times at Yoshino. "H-how are you so sure I would be able to do it? Would I even be strong enough?"

    Yoshino only needed to think back to how Nozomi had saved her the first time back on her first encounter with a darkspawn for only a second before she giggled. "You''re already strong enough to me." Even if Yoshino hadn''t seen it, the fact Nozomi stood her ground against something that would scare away even the most courageous just so she could protect a friend was all the former needed to prove her best friend would be strong enough to do it, even if Nozomi would deny such a claim.

    Nozomi''s eyes widened before she looked away from Yoshino. "If you say so..." Nozomi muttered, unaware that even with her face turned away from Yoshino, the latter could see how the former was fighting the urge to smile and cry in happiness. Yoshino, thankfully, had the willpower to resist the urge to tease Nozomi for it while poking at her cheeks.

    "So, how was your training with Outsider?" Yoshino asked after they had started walking again for a few minutes and Yoshino felt Nozomi had calmed down enough. Yoshino was soon proven right as Nozomi went on about her training with a familiar bright smile Yoshino would never get tired of.

    The rest of the trip to Yoshino''s home was uneventful.

    "Okay, we''re here." Yoshino said as she, Nozomi, and Seiza stood facing her house. Normally, Yoshino would be nervous about going inside her home now knowing the truth, but after the intense training she had today and the talk with Nozomi, she just wanted, at this point, to take a bath and go to bed until dinner was ready.

    Letting go of Nozomi, Yoshino was about to give a tired goodbye to them, but the words caught in her throat when she laid eyes on Seiza. The talking dog stared, unblinking, at Yoshino''s house with an expression of pure dread.

    That sounded all the figurative alarm bells inside Yoshino''s head.

    "What''s wrong Seiza?" Nozomi nervously asked before Yoshino did, the former looking between Seiza and Yoshino''s house.

    Snapping out of whatever trance he was just in, Seiza looked down at the ground and took quick raspy breaths as if he had forgotten how to breathe. After Seiza breathed in and out, with Nozomi helping him through it as she went to one knee, Seiza recovered enough to look at Yoshino, expression still tense. "Yoshino...is this really your home?"

    Yoshino frowned before nodding, not liking where this was going. "Yeah...what about it?"

    "I''m smelling two presences of absurd power inside of it...Yoshino, could it be...?" Seiza trailed off, almost turning to look at Yoshino''s home before thinking better of it and sticking to look at Yoshino.

    Yoshino didn''t need Seiza to finish that sentence to know he was referring to the former''s mother and brother. Once again today, Yoshino was reminded of how big of a gap she and Nozomi would have to clear if they wanted to defeat the Grand Master, someone stronger than the two already strong powers inside her home. "Yep, it''s probably them..." Yoshino said as she got up to leave as staying here wasn''t doing Seiza any favors. "Wish me luck~" Yoshino said before going for the door to her home.

    "Good luck." Yoshino heard Nozomi''s voice from behind her just as the former was about to grab the door handle. Yoshino should have known Nozomi would do this, but she was still caught off guard by it. A small smile, hidden from everyone, grew on Yoshino''s face as she finally went to grab the door handle to her home.

    <hr>

    When Nozomi finished watching Yoshino enter her home, the former turned to Seiza, who looked frozen in time with muscles trembling, eyes wide open in shock. "Seiza?" Nozomi called for his attention, growing worried about the Labrador''s silence.

    As if time had started to move again for the dog, Seiza snapped out of it and let out a series of continuous raspy breaths. Nozomi watched Seiza calm down until, if she were to guess from his reaction, he finally noticed the worried look directed at him by the former. "I-I''m fine." He reflexively said.

    Nozomi bit her lip, considering what she should do. Seiza closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. "Seriously, I was just...caught off guard by it, yeah, just caught off-guard." Seiza tried to assure Nozomi while giving a wry smile, barely preventing a tear from leaving his eyes.

    Nozomi concluded Seiza wouldn''t budge or admit he was scared, so she decided to scoop Seiza up from the ground, rocking him in her arms with care so he wouldn''t fall off. "W-what Nozomi?!" Seiza gasped in surprise.

    "Sorry, Seiza, I think...Yoshino''s aura might have just sent me chills. Would you...let me hold onto you until I managed to calm down...please?" Nozomi asked, with probably the flimsiest excuse she probably ever thought of.

    Thankfully, it seemed to have worked as Seiza soon accepted Nozomi''s request after recovering from the surprise hug. "I-I guess if it''s like that, it can''t be helped..." Seiza nervously trailed off as he got comfortable in Nozomi''s arms.

    Nozomi couldn''t help but smile at that, not only because Seiza looked incredibly cute in her arms, but because it truly felt like Nozomi had done something right to help one of her friends instead of messing things up like always.

 Chapter 56: Fated Burn (12)

    After Life scheduled his training with Yoshino, but before classes ended.

    "You want my help with WHAT!?" shouted Science at Life.

    Life recoiled a little away from his phone before rolling his eyes, knowing where this was going. "Jeez Louise, it''s not THAT bad, I-"

    Science was having none of it. "Not that-, Life, buddy, do you comprehend what you are saying in that smooth brain of yours? How in any way is giving someone a weapon that could make them a universal-level powerhouse, not a bad idea? Which," Science chuckled dryly. "Sure won''t backfire badly in the future, said no one with basic common sense! But also, as if that wasn''t enough, you want ME to be an accomplice to your inane jackassery which would, probably, no, definitely, get me into deep shit? Are you serious?!"

    "Yes." Life answered calmly, completely unfazed by Science''s rant.

    After a moment of silence, Science sighed. Although Life couldn''t see Science''s face from the other side of the phone call, he could easily guess they were pinching the bridge of their nose in tired resignation. "You are SO lucky that my curiosity to know where this is going is overpowering the screams coming from my head telling me to report you... and I can''t help but think you expected that."

    "If it makes you feel any better... I''m more than willing to share all the data I acquired on Yoshino with you if you keep this little secret between us, of course. I''ll even add a bonus and transfer all the data I''ve acquired from Nozomi''s powers. You will be the first one to be granted access to all the data I''ll acquire of them, with everyone else having to wait until my job here''s done." Life said with a soft tone, the tone Life used every time he was about to snare someone in one of his schemes.

    Life would be lying if he said he wasn''t tempted to include the data he had about Judai, given his incredible regeneration, or about the habitants of this world, how they reacted exaggeratedly depending on what they were feeling. He also considered the small bit of footage he got from Yvy. However, Life decided to hold on to all of those until he wanted something from Science in the future.

    Another wave of silence. This time Life guessed Science was probably biting his lip at that. "I..." Science sighed. "Fine, what do you want?"

    A shit-eating grin formed on Life''s face as Science finally got to the part that mattered: The part where he would get what he wanted. "It''s not something too complicated. I just want you to make it possible for her to use those gloves the same as when I used mine back before Technology created EasyUse. I want to be able to teach her how to make use of them promptly. Can you do that?"

    "I mean, I''m a little strapped for time with other projects, but I think I can squeeze it in. But... if you want her to use it so badly without her having to figure out her own way to do it, why don''t you just, I don''t know, register her into the EasyUse app like you, me, and everyone else who uses over-metal?" Science pointed out.

    Life raised a hand to scratch at his chin. "I could... but I have the sneaking suspicion that Technology would detect Yoshino in EasyUse''s database."

    "Wow, it''s almost as if he''s expecting the likes of you to pull this bullshit~" Life barely heard Science mutter before the latter continued. "Very well, I''ll call back when I''ve found something. Although... would you mind telling me why you are doing this?"

    Life raised an eyebrow. "Are you going to elaborate on that or..."

    "No, I mean, like, I get that you said she was weak, even by the standards of this world, but wasn''t there any other alternative for you to make her stronger?" Science asked.

    After Life gave it some thought, he nodded. "I suppose, yes, I could''ve brought some permanent stat boosters from Game to make her physically and mentally stronger, and I could get a magical artifact or weapon from Magic, yes, I could have, but I didn''t, you wanna know why?"

    "Just say it already." Life could feel how Science was rolling his eyes as he said that, but chose not to be deterred.

    "Because I need to teach her. Although I can use any weapon by instinct thanks to the experiences of every living thing that has ever lived and is alive passively accumulating inside of me, it only gives the experience, NOT the knowledge. So, I had to come up with something to teach her where I would have the knowledge, experience, and viability for her to use in a real fight. Over-metal was the only thing that would fit those requirements, or at least, the first thing that came to mind." After a moment he added. "And before you ask why I want to teach her, it''s to build trust and make this job smoother." Life said, predicting his co-worker''s obvious question.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "I''m... pretty sure there are better ways to build trust with someone than handing them a WMD to fight flies, but I guess there''s no stopping it now... well, that was all. Again, I will contact you whenever it''s ready. Goodbye, I guess?" Science said before ending the call.

    Back to the present, Life, now dressed in his teacher''s clothes, sighed in relief as he sat on the left side of a nearby park bench to relax after a tiresome afternoon of multitasking his teacher''s duties at school and his training with Yoshino and Nozomi. Said training turning out more frustrating than I expected...what was going through her head where she was only able to hit a few mirrors instead of all of them? Surely, hitting all of them shouldn''t be so hard, right?

    This whole multitasking scheme had been only possible thanks to Life perfectly copying himself in his teacher''s clothes and leaving them at school so the real Life could train Nozomi and Yoshino without any conflicts with their schedule. Normally, something like this wouldn''t be much trouble... but the fact I had to go to these lengths on a Monday, urgh, almost makes me wish Judai didn''t find anything today and tomorrow...

    Speaking of... Judai, have you found anything? Life called the bugman darkspawn disguised as a teenager through the mental link formed through their contract.

    Life felt a small nod from Judai through their mental link. Yes, I found a stray.

    Oh oh~, that''s great, pray tell, what are they up to? Life asked while internally guessing the kind of immoral activity this stray was scheming.

    Drinking tea. Judai answered flatly.

    Life blinked a few times as he processed the lackluster response. Are they... drinking tea while staring intently at anyone? Life guessed that if he needed to watch over someone discretely blending in the environment would be his first choice.

    Nope. In fact, they are just... calmly looking at the sky with a thoughtful expression while holding their cup of tea. Judai described it.

    Is there... something interesting in the sky? Life asked in an attempt to understand where Judai was going with this.

    Life felt a shrug from Judai through their link. I mean, if by interesting you mean some small, regular clouds, sure.

    Life pinched the bridge of his nose as frustration was about to set within him. Not to question your... basic ability to see, but, are you sure they are a darkspawn? I mean, from your description, they don''t seem to be very "Wild" or even "Under a timer" like you first described them, in fact, It looks to be the opposite of that!

    Judai mentally sighed. Yes... I''m more than aware of how it may look contradictory to the information I presented, but I can guarantee they are a darkspawn. As for why they don''t seem like how I described before, I theorize that it''s probably the time.

    Life tilted his head. The time?

    Yes, they are probably waiting for the right time to start hunting, probably at night when a person disappearing wouldn''t attract too much suspicion, or at least, suspicion over being done by a darkspawn. Of course, such a strategy would only be viable if they have more than enough dark energy to last such a passage of time. Judai explained matter-of-factly.

    After Life gave it some thought, he instinctively nodded as the information presented did make sense with how nekomata and Judai attacked their targets at night. I see... well, then, I guess we just have to wait until it turns completely dark... A frown grew on Life''s face as he realized something. By the way, I might be reaching here... but when you said "I can guarantee they are a darkspawn.", was it because you can sense the dark energy in them or... because you''ve met them before in your previous life?

    ...Does it matter? Judai asked back after an uncomfortably long pause. Life didn''t need to be a genius to know those two had history.

    Either that or it''s just him not wanting to talk about his past life period. Although, I guess they aren''t mutually exclusive. Life thought to himself, separately from his mental link with Judai so the latter wouldn''t hear him.

    No, I suppose for right now... it doesn''t. Life wasn''t lying, even if Judai knew more about this darkspawn, Life wouldn''t want to ruin the fun of encountering them by asking about their abilities beforehand. There was a reason why Life didn''t ask Judai to share his vision with him and get a proper view of the stray instead of just descriptions.

    Life and Judai ended their conversation about the stray darkspawn there, but the former didn''t end their mental connection yet. Getting up from the bench Life stretched his arms briefly before walking again. Hey, I''m going to buy something to eat while we wait, do you want something? Life soon came to a realization. Where are you actually? Are you at Kurai''s dark barrier?

    Judai audibly sighed, resigned to his fate of hanging out with Life instead of staying by himself. For your first question... I''m good, but anything is fine if you can''t accept that as an answer. As for your second and third questions, I''m not with Kurai, too bothersome. I''m on top of a building named SupermarketYellow.

    Life slowly nodded, getting accustomed to the strange name conventions of this world. Even if it could be argued that said conventions were slowly rotting his brain. Noted... well then, don''t blame me if I get you something you don''t want~.

    Sure, whatever. Judai answered neutrally, not expecting much. Unbeknownst to him, Life would somehow find a way to surprise him.

 Chapter 57: Fated Burn (13)

    Half an hour later, Judai found himself inside a FastFoodRedYellow joint. He sat at one of the few available tables, looking down at a tray containing an extra-large plastic cup filled with an orange flavor soda called OrangeSoda, a large portion of fries, and a monstrous burger called The Consumer Ender which occupied more than half of the tray and was as tall as the large cup.

    For a regular human, this meal would be a death sentence if consumed in its entirety, but for a darkspawn such as Judai, it was more of a chore, something he would soon address with Outsider. Outsider sat across from Judai, focusing on the people walking on the other side of the mirror instead of the disguised teenage bugman. He relaxed on his seat, taking small bites of an energy bar without care. Judai couldn''t help but feel slightly bothered by it, especially now when he saw them with such casual clothes. "What is the meaning of this?"

    Turning to address Judai, Outsider tilted his head in confusion. "Hmm? What? You said anything was fine, right?"

    Judai stared at Outsider in disbelief for a few awkward seconds before looking down at the massive burger. "I suppose I did." With his answer given, Outsider returned his attention to the outside.

    Grabbing the burger, Judai lowered his face mask and took the biggest bite he could without compromising his human disguise. Ignoring how much harm consuming the entirety of this burger would cause if he were human, Judai found the burger serviceable, better than what he ate with Henry. The taste of the meat, cheddar cheese, and other additions to the burger distracted Judai enough from how much time it would take to finish this and how he gained nothing from consuming it.

    As he alternated between munching on the massive burger, eating some fries, and sipping from his soda, Judai noticed that Outsider''s gaze coincidentally was in the general direction of Judai''s reflection in the mirror. Seriously... why do you subject me to such distractions? It''s almost as if you want me to lose our target!

    After giving it some thought, Judai''s eyes widened in realization. Wait... would this actually be part of the training he said we would do? Is he training me to see if I can remain focused on the target without getting distracted?

    The more Judai thought about it, the more it made sense. Although Judai could control and watch a very sizable army of insects in the middle of battle, it was still a drop in the bucket compared to when he was allowed to sit down and concentrate, where he was able to control millions of insects and watch over the eyes of billions of them.

    Paying attention to his surroundings, Judai noticed how noisy the place was. The constant hum of people talking, laughing, and placing orders, the sizzle from the grills and fryers, the clanging of pots and pans, and the calling out of orders from the staff were all happening behind the counter. Background music was loud, upbeat, and catchy. The beeping of cash registers and the printers dispensing receipts were prominent. Finally, Outsider munched through his energy bar as if purposely to make Judai hear the crunching noise it made.

    There was also the smell of not just his food but also the underlying scent of cleaning agents from supplies, the smell of others ordering, and some eating nearby. Judai thought basic hygiene was common sense among humans, but alas, it seems to be something only a few make sure to take care of. I guess, if anything, they make you look better in comparison. Judai thought about Outsider, who had a fragrance similar to a lotus flower, soft and subtly sweet, but not overpowering. It was one of the few smells that helped Judai focus.

    All those factors created an atmosphere that made concentration challenging for Judai, who had to maintain his mental grip over a fair number of insects. Judai was thankful he had closed his eyes to eliminate visual distractions and didn''t have to watch for more than one target or if his current target decided to move away from the one bug he was watching them with. Judai supposed it was a clever, safe way for Outsider to train him without risking losing sight of the target.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    <hr>

    This energy bar is not half-bad... maybe I should buy a bunch and send it to Death. Life thought as he munched the energy bar little by little, remembering how Death consumed a lot of energy bars and nature''s brand of coffee to get work done. Due to her and everyone who worked under her always needing to stay at the office almost 24/7, Life always made sure to buy a lifetime supply (By human standards) of the stuff for her.

    Although Life would like to say he had done so without selfish intentions, it would be a lie, as he knew deep down that it was more of an excuse to spend time with her and temporarily kill his longing after what could amount to centuries without seeing one another.

    ...I could buy some for Science too. I did just pull him into my schemes without him deserving it. Life considered which other people besides Death he should buy things for whenever he had the time.

    As Life was about to decide which flavor of energy bar Science would want, he remembered his encounter with Yvy thanks to a billboard he saw outside for a game called Ultra Mecha Conflict 38.

    Oh yeah, I should probably look up what year it is. Life thought as he pulled out his phone with his free hand and used the search engine officially named SeachEngineBlueRedYellowGreen or SEBRYG as most people call it.

    I swear, the naming conventions of this world become wackier by the day! Life thought in slight bafflement.

    Life soon raised a confused eyebrow at his cellphone screen when he laid eyes on the date displayed on it: 21/4/20XX

    Ok...that only gives me more questions than answers! Life thought before deciding to just roll with it and focus on finishing his energy bar.

    <hr>

    While Judai kept watch of the darkspawn he had encountered, his mind wandered to when they met in a past life. The contrast between how she looked then compared to now had been hard to miss, especially since back then they weren''t in their human disguise as they currently were.

    Her tan skin, well-maintained long hair reaching her waist, the good condition of her casual clothes, lively eyes, table manners as she sat on the metal chair and held the cup of tea with elegance, and her peaceful expression after sipping from the said cup. If her magical energy hadn''t been the same, Judai wouldn''t even consider them to be the same darkspawn.

    When laying eyes on her, Judai remembered how she had been with him during his time captured by the Yoshino from his past life. Judai''s messed-up memory made him remember anything during and past his capture by Yoshino a fool''s errand.

    Judai never really found out her name or even if she had one. In fact, he was ninety-nine percent sure he didn''t even give her his name either, not that he had a name he recognized as his at the time.

    But, for some reason, she still found it within her to save Judai. Judai thought it was her since he sure wasn''t in any condition to save himself, and she was the only one he remembered who could have done it.

    Judai frowned a bit at the memory of how in his past life she died smiling at him before slowly disintegrating from lack of magic to sustain herself. Not something he expected from not only a darkspawn but a stray one.

    Again, that''s what Judai assumed. Considering how messy his memory of the events during and after his imprisonment by past life Yoshino was, he wouldn''t be surprised if there were others he''d probably only remember when he laid eyes on them. Inconvenient, but manageable. Judai thought.

    Returning his attention to her, Judai soon argued that since she was needed for his revenge, he could afford to pay her back the favor of potentially saving him in his previous life. Of course, I still need to see how well she does in a fight and if our respective styles are compatible with each oth-.

    Judai''s thought process was interrupted when his teeth bit into nothing. Confused, he soon realized that during his time lost in thoughts, he had finished not just the soda and the fries, but also the entire cholesterol monster of a burger. Oh, I guess it''s over.

    "Hmm? You''re done already?" Asked Outsider as he most likely heard the sound of Judai''s teeth biting down at nothing.

    Judai shrugged. "I guess? Can we go now?"

    Outsider rolled his eyes for a reason that evaded Judai. "I suppose we could... how''s the target, are they still drinking tea?"

    Judai shook his head as he observed how she paid the bill for the tea before getting up from her seat and leaving, Judai making sure to use his insects to follow her from a distance. "No, they are now walking, to where? I''m not sure."

    "I see..." Outsider trailed off as he got up from his seat. "Keep watch and continue to update me on their every relevant movement while I do my part of the plan."

    Judai only needed to give a small nod of acknowledgment for Outsider to leave him alone as he observed his target walking into an alleyway with a group of what Judai guessed were delinquents following her inside.

    If Judai hadn''t been distracted by watching his target and the environment around him, he would have noticed the slight, almost insignificant increase in bugs he could now control.

 Chapter 58: Fated Burn (14)

    "T-thank you, come again!" The cashier nervously expressed their gratitude as Rea exited the convenience store called ''ConvinienceStoreGreen.'' The expression sounded way too forced to be genuine.

    Rea couldn''t care less. She walked the streets of Unmei, carrying a plastic bag filled with groceries her aunt had ordered her to buy through a phone message. If Rea wanted to eat dinner tonight, she had to comply, especially since the sky was more night than day.

    The sidewalks had barely any people on this side of town compared to the side where there was a shopping mall where Rea heard all of the shops would have a massive 50% discount for today and tomorrow only. She had no idea why those two days specifically, but it was not like she cared.

    Rea would''ve gone there if it hadn''t been on the other side of the city, making it not worth the trouble for her.

    The lit cigarette in her mouth helped subdue the annoyance she felt about having to do such a task, the urge to beat up anyone who gave her a funny look, and the anger over how Yvy, from Rea''s perspective, didn''t mind their own business when she minded hers. Even if it was Rea''s fault for forgetting to put out her cigarette when she returned from outside the school building, Yvy''s self-righteous attitude about the whole thing still angered Rea.

    Hey.

    An intimidating frown grew on Rea''s face as she remembered how Yvy had attempted to take the cigarette from her even after she had told her off. Such an annoying bitch... I guess that''s what I get for thinking this year couldn''t be more of a drag with my aunt teaching me...

    Rea''s frown deepened as she remembered how Yvy had stood her ground against Rea, someone who looked like they could easily snap their slim arm like a twig if they wanted to. Even after Rea grabbed her arm and stared Yvy down¡ªsomething that once made every other stickler-by-the-rules, rich-kid Rea had dealt with before back off¡ªYvy only stared back at Rea in defiance, without a hint of fear in their eyes.

    Hey!

    If Rea hadn''t been the target of said defiance, she would have actually respected how Yvy stood her ground against someone who could easily beat them up. But as it stands, it only made Rea grow even angrier.

    HEY! A mental shout sounding exactly like Rea''s voice called behind her for attention.

    Rea stopped momentarily before entering the nearest alleyway, unable to further ignore the other major annoyance that had come to her life recently. Assured no one was nearby, Rea finally addressed the ghostly presence, which looked eerily similar to herself, clothes and all. Give me a break... WHAT DO YOU WANT!? Rea''s expression grew into a snarl as she asked, her patience thinning.

    The spirit scratched the back of her neck while looking away. I was just wondering if we could... y''know, talk? The ethereal presence shrugged. Throughout all the time we''ve been together, you''ve only been calling me names or just plain ignoring me. I''ve been playing along until now, but I''m getting fed up with your refusal to communicate!

    That made Rea pause for a moment before brushing it off. Oh, you want to talk? Ok, how about we talk about the time you got me arrested?! Because of you, I got scolded by my aunt for days and transferred to that dump of a school!

    The ghostly existence looked away, abashed, while pretending to kick a rock. I already said I was sorry. She muttered before continuing. And besides, it''s not my fault you decided to try punching me out of nowhere. I mean, what was the big idea about that again?

    Rea rolled her eyes. Oh, I don''t know, how about you being some sort of... spiritual copycat probably trying to do something to me by trying to convince me that you are somehow me! I wouldn''t even be surprised if it''s all an elaborate ruse to possess me!

    The expression of Rea''s humanity grew into a scowl. Copy¡ªI already told you I''m your humanity! How hard is that to understand? Also, why would I try to possess myself? How would that even work?

    Very hard, actually, and as for you possessing me... as I would know, you''re the ghost here! And last time I checked, other people''s humanity doesn''t just appear out of thin air! After a small pause, Rea tilted her head in curiosity. They don''t, right?

    Rea''s humanity rolled her eyes and opened her mouth as if to disagree but... nothing came. After a pause, a frown grew on her expression. Y''know... that''s actually a good question. I mean, no one but you seems to be able to see me. So it wouldn''t be strange if the same applied to us where we can''t see other people''s humanities. And no one would talk about it because it has been known for so long that it''s usually ignored. Add the fact that we don''t usually pay much attention to what other people say, so there''s a high chance we wouldn''t care to know at the time when we were told about it... yeah, probably.

    Rea stared at her humanity for what felt like an eternity until she was snapped out by her cigarette running out. Y''know what? Fuck it, this is stupid, I''m going home.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Rea replaced her used cigarette with a new one before exiting the alleyway, trying her best not to think about the potential implications of what she just heard. The pace she walked to her home increased in turn. Shitty ghost, because of you now I gotta look for something or someone to punch to forget this...

    You do know I can hear you, right? Rea''s humanity asked with incredulity as it floated right behind Rea.

    SHUT. IT! Rea ordered, nearing a point where she would try to punch her humanity, even if it led to another arrest by unintentionally punching someone else.

    "Oh, come on, just give us a chance. We promise it''ll be fun!"

    Snapping out of her thoughts and looking to her right, Rea could see deep in an alleyway how a group of four shady guys circled a young girl. From where she stood, Rea saw how uncomfortable the delinquents made the girl feel through her expression. ...I can work with this. Rea thought as she may have just found a way to release some pent-up stress.

    "As I already said, no is no. Thank you very much." The girl politely denied it, although Rea could see how forced it was from afar.

    Normally, Rea would''ve just turned a blind eye and gone home. But now, after her talk with the ghost who claimed to be Rea''s humanity, she wanted nothing more than to beat the first thing she could find to a pulp without worrying about her aunt finding out or getting arrested. Those delinquents harassing that girl checked all of the figurative boxes for Rea.

    "Hey!" Rea called the delinquents after she entered the alleyway and picked up the cigarette from her mouth.

    The delinquents turned their attention to Rea. After a second of taking Rea in, the one she assumed to be their leader addressed her. "What the hell do you want?" He asked, trying to intimidate her to go away.

    Rea found his attempt to do so amusing as she smirked deviously. "I''m the one who''s going to kick you and your friends'' asses if you don''t stop harassing her and get out of here this instant!" She warned them. Not to possibly avoid fighting¡ªin Rea''s eyes, it was inevitable¡ªbut to gain the plausible deniability to tell anyone who may witness the beatdown she was about to give them that they hadn''t heeded her warning and that she was just defending someone.

    Three out of the four delinquent''s expressions grew uneasy after Rea''s warning reached their ears. Rea wouldn''t judge them for it since she wouldn''t want to fight herself either.

    The leader of delinquents, however, didn''t seem entirely intimidated. "Who''s saying we''re harassing her? We are only inviting her to have some fun. She was even about to accept, isn''t that right?" The leader and the three other delinquents turned to the girl he had been harassing with a smile.

    Rea had to contain the urge to roll her eyes at the attempt to pressure his victim into agreeing with him. Rea was tempted to dropkick the delinquent''s leader while he was distracted.

    "What?! No! Just leave me alone already!" The girl instantly denied it, surprising all four delinquents at how badly their intimidation failed.

    Rea couldn''t help but burst out in a cackle of laughter. "Ah ah ah, wow, okay, I admit, I didn''t expect that!" As she calmed down, Rea calmly walked towards the flustered delinquents. "So... since you guys aren''t willing to leave, how are we doing this? Are you guys going to come at me? Should I come at you? Together? Any way is fine by me~" Rea taunted with a smirk as she clenched her fists.

    Phrasing! Rea''s humanity exclaimed, blushing slightly red.

    Rea only needed a second to realize how weird what she said sounded, her eyes briefly growing wide. "Oh... shit, that sounded better in my head. Also, I told you to shut up!"

    The delinquents didn''t answer. They just tilted their heads in silent confusion at Rea seemingly talking to no one. The girl Rea was helping also tilted her head in confusion.

    Rea shook her head in frustration. "Y''know what? Screw it. If you guys aren''t choosing, I will!" Rea declared before rushing the four delinquents. Rea had her sights on the leader as she launched her attack.

    Rea''s punch against the leader''s face was barely blocked in time, and even then, Rea could tell how sloppy it had been due to the loud crack of bone she heard from his arm and the loss of balance which made them fall backward on the ground with force.

    Oh, I forgot to hold back... oh well.

    The leader cried in pain while grasping their arm. The other delinquents traded nervous, wide-eyed glances between their crying mess of a leader and the intimidating figure of Rea, considering if they should run or fight. Rea chose for them as she threw a left hook at the closest one''s face.

    Unlike their leader, they weren''t fast enough to dodge as Rea hit a clean hit on them, instantly knocking them unconscious. This time, Rea remembered to hold back so she wouldn''t crack his skull by accident, but still strong enough that Rea saw one of his teeth fly out of their mouth.

    Uh, so even holding back this much is still too strongg for them to get back up? How weak are they? Rea asked herself.

    Come on, it was clear as day they wouldn''t be as strong as us. If anything, they should''ve picked their fights better. Rea''s humanity deadpanned.

    "Fuck this! This girl is a monster!" One of the delinquents nervously yelled as he lifted the leader and ran away, with the other delinquent soon following by carrying the unconscious one on his shoulder.

    As they left the alleyway and her sight, Rea tsked at how they had just run away when things didn''t pan out for them. "Man... they didn''t even stay long enough to serve as a warm-up, all bark and no bite I say! Can''t even give me a good fight..."

    They would''ve died if they stayed, Rea''s humanity pointed out the flaw in that logic before adding. Even if it wasn''t fun, at least it wasn''t time-consuming. Our aunt would be so mad if we arrived late with the groceries.

    "Thank you." Rea was snapped out of her thoughts by the voice of the girl that she just saved.

    Turning her attention to them, Rea saw her giving her a small bow in appreciation. "Uhhh, don''t sweat it?" Rea wasn''t used to ending up in a situation where someone would thank her for anything. Rea had expected the girl to run away from her in fear, so she didn''t know how to handle this. "I was just on my way home when I heard something coming from here."

    "I see... well, would you mind giving me your name?" The girl politely asked.

    Rea shrugged. "Sure, my name is-"

    Rea couldn''t finish that sentence as an unfamiliar voice interrupted her. "Stop right there!"

    Rea and the girl she just saved turned to see who shouted that. Rea couldn''t help but grow a frown at the two girls wearing animal masks that looked like they were made out of plastic, and the dog with a star-shaped yellow mark on their forehead.

    The girl wearing a white bull mask stepped forward before pointing dramatically at them. "I won''t let a darkspawn like you trick this innocent girl, not while I, Guardian Taurus, am here!"

    Give me a fucking break...what now? Rea groaned.

 Chapter 59: Fated Burn (15)

    At Nozomi''s House, Sometime Before Nozomi appeared in the alleyway

    Nozomi was in her room, wearing casual clothes while doing her homework. At least, attempting to do so without getting distracted. She already wouldn''t consider herself the smartest in class. But after how much her life had turned upside down with the whole magical girl and darkspawn stuff, whatever focus she once had for her studies was mostly gone by now.

    Nozomi was about to give up out of frustration when her pendant, which she had placed on her left side on the desk, started flickering a dim light.

    Nozomi briefly stared at the pendant before turning her head slightly to the side without taking her eyes off it. "Uhhhh, Seiza?" She called for the puppy''s attention who was resting on her bed.

    Seiza''s ears perked up and he turned his head to Nozomi, his eyes growing concerned by the flickering light from the pendant. "Nozomi...did you do something to the pendant?" Seiza asked as he got off Nozomi''s bed, soon getting on her lap where he could give the pendant proper scrutiny.

    Nozomi shook her head in denial almost instantly. "Nuh-uh, I was doing my homework when it just suddenly became like that!"

    After a few seconds that seemed to stretch out for an eternity as Seiza placed his paw on the pendant with eyes closed, Seiza finally opened them. "I see...Nozomi, try to transform. From what I could see, the pendant wants to show you something, but it cannot while you aren''t transformed," Seiza informed her.

    Nozomi nodded. "Okay." Getting up from her seat and donning the pendant, Nozomi raised her right hand towards the ceiling, clutching the pendant to her chest. "By the power of the constellations, transform!"

    The moment her transformation finished, the gem on her tiara shone red, projecting an image of a group of four rough-looking delinquents who seemed one or two years older than Nozomi following a rather pale girl who seemed about the same age as her on a mostly empty sidewalk.

    As the projection ended, Nozomi didn''t need to be a genius to know something was up. The look Seiza gave her when she turned her attention to him was enough to confirm he thought the same.

    After having the hindsight to note down the address of a convenience store she had recognized from the projection just a few seconds before it ended so she wouldn''t forget it, Nozomi was about to grab her phone and call Yoshino when she stopped her finger just a few inches away from the Call button.

    Nozomi''s expression grew into a frown as she considered the potential consequences of calling Yoshino. Knowing the most likely scenario would be Yoshino going with her to help, even if it meant Yoshino would put herself in unnecessary danger.

    In the end, Nozomi pressed the digital button to call Yoshino. Knowing their friend would be upset if they went on without at least telling them what was going on and what they were about to do. "Maybe...if I tell everything she may realize by herself how dangerous it is for her and let me handle it! Yes, that could work!" Nozomi muttered to herself in a half-baked measure to assure herself.

    As she waited, Nozomi squashed down the thought that had sneaked into her mind, how this could be the last time she heard her best friend''s voice if she went alone and things didn''t pan out well.

    <hr>

    "Hmm..." Yoshino hummed to herself as she browsed a website called PetShopBlue, searching for something to give Seiza, a showing of appreciation for his help, wearing casual clothes to stay at home.

    Yoshino might not have the money for it currently. The last few yen from her allowance were used up to buy that water bottle for Nozomi after the latter saved the former. But Yoshino could still look up the prices so when she had the money for it she already knew what to spend it.

    Yoshino was snapped out of her thoughts by her phone''s ringtone, answering mere moments after realizing who it was. "Yes, Nozomi?"

    "Yoshino! I think we have a situation. I''m calling to warn you that I''m going!" Nozomi nervously blurted out from the other side of the line.

    "Whoa, whoa, Nozomi, calm down! What''s going on?" Yoshino asked, her expression immediately turned alerted.

    Thankfully for Yoshino, Nozomi did calm down after taking a deep breath. "Sorry, let me explain..."

    Yoshino heard from Nozomi everything that had happened, from the pendant''s flickering light to the projection she had witnessed, down to every detail she could remember on a first view. Upon every word from Nozomi''s explanation, Yoshino''s eyes grew wider and wider at the implications that unfolded and the questions that popped up in her mind.

    There were other darkspawns besides the ones they knew. Mother couldn''t have summoned another darkspawn since she hadn''t yet returned from buying groceries...unless she summoned darkspawns somewhere else? Yoshino began pacing around her room. Maybe she did it earlier? While I was away at school? No, Uncle Henry or anyone from his crew would have told me so. Rudabaugh did say my mother hadn''t summoned or sent any darkspawns!

    Yoshino stopped. So there can be only three alternatives: Mom summoned another darkspawn, but this one was in secret and away from home. It had been a completely new individual capable of summoning darkspawns like her mother. And finally, the most concerning in the long-term, the darkspawn appeared naturally somehow, without any artificial input.

    That last one made Yoshino grow a grim expression as it implied that even if they were to defeat the Grand Master they would still need to fight, where the prospect of going back to their normal lives was non-existent. Surely there''s an end to all this fighting...right? Yoshino internally asked herself. The lack of any obvious answer or confirmation made her grow anxious.

    "Yoshino?" Nozomi called from the other side of the line, her tone tinged with concern.

    Snapping out of her thoughts, Yoshino took a deep breath to calm down. "Sorry, got lost in my thoughts for a moment...what you said is concerning." In more ways than one but Yoshino didn''t want to alarm Nozomi even more than she already was.Stolen novel; please report.

    Especially, since it hasn''t been confirmed yet which one of the alternatives Yoshino had come up with was true. For all Yoshino knew, all of them were false and she didn''t know it. Until she reached a definitive answer with enough information to back it up, the alternatives she came up with were no different than theories.

    "Right? That girl or one of those guys is a darkspawn. Either way, I''m going now over there with Seiza we can stop them," Nozomi explained.

    Yoshino was about to stop Nozomi from going through with this, believing they shouldn''t involve themselves in a fight they were just barely prepared and would probably die just so some strangers they never met would be safe.

    But the words caught in her mouth just when she was about to speak as the memories of how she had found herself in, from what Yoshino can assume from Nozomi''s description, a similar situation where the victim was just minding their own business before getting attacked by a darkspawn found their way to her mind. Even if they are strangers...Can I really in good conscience leave them to a fate I wouldn''t wish on my worst enemy?

    Yoshino clenched her free hand. She knew that this was a bad decision, the logical part of her mentally screamed for her to reconsider but unfortunately for them, Yoshino had already grasped the metaphorical hand of her emotional part as it led the way to her final decision.

    Nozomi''s willingness to go whether Yoshino refused or not filling the latter''s resolve even further, even if it was to make sure her friend didn''t die a gruesome death. It''s times like this Yoshino wondered if Nozomi''s kindness was rubbing a bit too much on her, granted, Yoshino still was figuring out if it was actual kindness or suicidal recklessness after the stunt she pulled against Judai. Something to figure out later...I guess.

    "Could you send me the address?" Yoshino asked.

    Yoshino could tell how hesitant Nozomi felt through the other side of the call by the stretching silence that followed. Yoshino easily guessed the reason was most likely because Nozomi knew if they told Yoshino the address, the latter would follow the former and then be put in danger. Well too bad. Because I''m NOT about to have the last time we talk be through a phone call!

    Nozomi finally answered. "Are you su-?"

    "Yes." Yoshino interrupted. Her tone was calm, but stern so Nozomi would understand there was no time or room for discussion, at least, not while innocent lives were in danger.

    After another round of silence from Nozomi''s end, she finally gave in. "Ok, I''ll send it to you," she replied and soon the call ended.

    "I hope I don''t come to regret this...if only we had a way to balance out the lack of information with something else to even the odds," Yoshino thought out loud after making sure Nozomi had sent the address. A sigh of relief escaped from Yoshino when she saw the address on her phone''s screen.

    Just when Yoshino was about to leave after grabbing everything she would need and putting it inside her bag, an idea crossed her mind. Wait... She pulled out her phone and scrolled down at the contact list until landing on the one called BonefiedOutlaw. A smile crossed Yoshino''s face as she figured out how to turn the odds in her favor after all the times she and her friends had been at a disadvantage.

    <hr>

    After sending the address to Yoshino through the Chat, now! app, Nozomi donned her mask and with Seiza''s help, they departed from her window. The darkness of the night from the early evening served as enough cover for them to hide in while flying high through the skies.

    After Seiza landed on an empty alleyway Nozomi pointed to, she looked both ways to see if anyone would see her before stepping outside.

    Taking a deep breath, she jogged to the address, paying attention to any familiar stores she had seen before. Internally hoping no one would stop her.

    Not necessarily because she was worried she would get caught, but thanks to the mask hiding her face and her short blonde hair turning into a long white, she didn''t need to worry about anyone recognizing her from a distance. Even if her voice and the school uniform were, admittedly, things she still had to work on so her disguise would indeed be foolproof. In the end, it was enough for anyone who caught a glance at her to think it was just cosplaying.

    No, her real concern as she ran, was that if she were to be stopped she would be too late to help. When she went to rescue Yoshino she just barely made it, and only because Seiza was there to stop Yoshino from bleeding out. If Nozomi were now to be stopped for any reason, even if it was only for the briefest of seconds...

    Nozomi shook her head, banishing the thoughts of her arriving when no one was left alive to be saved. "No. I will be there in time...I must!" Nozomi thought as her pace quickened momentarily before soon realizing she had been leaving Seiza too far behind.

    When Nozomi slowed herself down she and Seiza unintentionally apologized to each other at the same time while not stopping for it.

    Thankfully for Nozomi, it didn''t take long to encounter Yoshino, wearing her pink goat mask, as she was across the street from them, soon joining Nozomi''s side on her run. Nozomi slowed herself down further so Yoshino would keep up.

    Nozomi wondered for a moment how Yoshino got here so fast without a means of quick travel like she did with Seiza, before chalking it up to her having used dark magic to jump from building to building. Nozomi didn''t need to think too hard to guess she wasn''t currently using it so due to, unlike Nozomi, she would catch too much attention from any bystanders they came across without a way to shrug it off as just cosplay.

    Instead, Nozomi focused on how they would approach the approaching encounter with the darkspawn.

    "So...kind of a dumb question but, when the time comes, do I just shoot them?" Nozomi asked, trying her hardest not to think about the recent memory of her shooting Henry.

    After Yoshino gave it some thought, she shook her head. "No."

    Nozomi''s expression grew into a confused frown as she couldn''t understand why Yoshino wouldn''t want to take the initiative. "No?! Why not?"

    "Because of the sound. Nozomi, remember how your magic sounds like a gun shooting when you use it? If you use your magic the whole city will know. Even I am not planning to shoot them without being sure no one I don''t want to hear hears it," Yoshino explained.

    Nozomi nodded slowly, finding Yoshino''s logic sound. "I see...then what do we do?"

    "...Let''s bait them into opening a dark barrier with us inside it," Yoshino finally said to Nozomi.

    Nozomi''s eyes grew wide at such an idea. "B-but, isn''t that risky tho? We would be fighting on their turf, also, what''s stopping them from running away?"

    "Yes, I won''t deny it''s a risk, but...it''s a necessary one. And as for them escaping, but I thought of that, trust me, they won''t be leaving this place without a fight!" Yoshino declared, a smirk growing on her expression. Giving Nozomi the confidence booster that she needed.

    When they finally reached the address, Seiza caught the darkspawn''s scent and soon guided the girls to an alleyway where they found Rea and the girl Nozomi had seen in the projection. The delinquents were just barely caught by Nozomi''s eyes before disappearing from view by exiting through the opposite side of the alleyway Nozomi was.

    "What''s she doing here?" Nozomi whispered as she, Yoshino, and Seiza sneakily observed the situation. As it seemed to have changed.

    "Hmm...I think I know what''s happening," Yoshino turned to Nozomi. "Nozomi, do what I''m about to say..."

    As Yoshino explained what Nozomi needed to do, her eyes grew wide before biting her lip, since although she understood it was probably necessary, she still couldn''t help but blush in embarrassment.

    When Yoshino finished explaining, Nozomi gave her a nod before taking a deep breath and stepping inside the alleyway. ''Here goes nothing!'' Nozomi thought.

    "Stop right there!" Nozomi shouted in an attempt at an impression different enough that Rea wouldn''t recognize her before pointing dramatically at Rea and the pale girl''s direction. "I won''t let a darkspawn like you trick this innocent girl, not while I, Guardian Taurus, am here!"

 Chapter 60: Fated Burn(16)

    Neither Rea nor the tanned-skinned girl said anything as they stared at Nozomi.

    After processing Nozomi''s words, Rea looked around her surroundings. When she didn''t find what she was looking for, she took a step forward towards Nozomi. "Okay... uh, sorry but, is this some kind of prank that I''m not getting? Am I being filmed?" Rea asked in a confused tone.

    Rea frowned at Nozomi. "Because I don''t have the time for whatever this is, since, y''know." Rea raised the plastic bag she carried so everyone could see. "I kind of have to deliver this to my aunt before she comes and kicks my ass for being late."

    When Nozomi was about to say she was actually serious, the words stopped in her mouth as Rea interrupted her abruptly. "I mean, I suppose she did a convincing enough performan-, wait, no, what am I saying, shut up already!" Rea ordered to seemingly no one. She looked like a crazy person talking to themselves.

    Could this be the result of some sort of darkspawn magic? If Judai could control bugs, what''s stopping a darkspawn that can manipulate humans from existing? Nozomi wondered, her expression growing concerned. "Are you okay?" Nozomi finally asked Rea, letting her concern for their well-being show in her voice.

    Seemingly snapping out of her crazy rambling, Rea turned her attention to Nozomi. Her sudden stare made Nozomi recoil a bit. After a moment of silence that felt stretched out for an eternity, Nozomi got her answer. "Yes... I''m okay... can I go home now?" Rea asked in the least convincing way possible.

    The awkward silence in the air was so dense that Nozomi almost missed the girl with tanned skin slowly walking away from the scene. "Hey! I told you to stop right there!" Nozomi shouted at them.

    The runaway girl, who Nozomi was sure to be a darkspawn, didn''t think twice before she immediately bolted away from Nozomi. The latter soon followed suit with Yoshino and Seiza not too far behind. They all passed by Rea, who gave them puzzled looks.

    Just when the darkspawn was about to exit the alley, they were welcomed by the barrel of a revolver pointed right in the middle of their face. The one holding the gun was none other than Rudabaugh.

    "Now, now... why the need to rush? We just want to discuss some things with you. I promise it will be over quickly." Although his tone was playful, Nozomi could feel the underlying threat in Rudabaugh''s words. Said words were reinforced as he turned the safety of his revolver off.

    The darkspawn took a step back in surprise. When it saw Nozomi and company quickly approaching from behind, they didn''t hesitate any more on what they were about to do. They raised a hand in the air as if to reach for the sky. "Barrier creation! Luebat Muzlima!" they shouted.

    Soon enough, the entire hallway was engulfed in a black mass of shadows originating from the darkspawn that obscured Nozomi''s senses when she was about to grab the darkspawn.

    <hr>

    When Rea''s vision returned, she was welcomed by a completely unfamiliar environment.

    The first thing Rea noticed was the sky. As far as she could see, it was filled with many giant-sized see-through tarot cards, each with a unique number and art to differentiate it from the others. "The fuck..." Rea muttered to herself in awe, as every time she felt her day couldn''t get any crazier, again and again, the universe made sure to prove her wrong.

    When Rea walked forward, she noticed how the ground below her feet felt softer. When she looked down, the floor was also made out of giant tarot cards. The one she had been on top of was a card with a king sitting on a throne with a white beard, indicating wisdom in experience.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Rea was snapped out of her awe by the sudden and loud sound of gunfire.

    Turning to where the sound was coming from, Rea soon saw those people who had just suddenly appeared in the alleyway. Two of them were enveloped in what she could only describe as an ominous, sickly aura that seemed familiar for some reason. They continuously tried to shoot an old, creepy wooden doll that had features making it look like a mockery of a young girl, including eyelashes, long hair, and a slim body that was as tall as an average teenage girl. Wait, surely that isn''t...

    Even if Rea had zero experience with guns herself, she still felt like the projectiles had vastly more power behind them than they normally should with their size.

    And that''s not even accounting for the one wearing a white bull mask. Rea watched her shoot beams of light from her hands, which, for some reason beyond Rea''s comprehension, produced the same booming sound as when a gun was fired.

    But even with this much firepower, the wooden doll just stood there with her arms crossed, unbothered by all the metal and light projectiles fired at it. Rea soon realized the reason for it as her surprise by the situation diminished. She paid close inspection and soon noticed how the regular bullets bounced and were stopped by some invisible force surrounding the doll while the light bullets were reflected in random directions by what Rea would swear were floating shards of glass. The shards vanished immediately after the attacks were reflected.

    Yeesh, we should probably... wait, where are you going?! Rea''s humanity exclaimed as Rea went straight in the direction of the conflict.

    I am going to get answers, duh! Rea mentally answered back as if she was stating the obvious to an infant.

    Don''t you "Duh!" me! Get back here this instant before you get both of us killed! Rea''s humanity ordered enraged. Unfortunately, she was ignored by Rea.

    If Rea and her humanity hadn''t been distracted by their own banter, they would''ve noticed how the lighting around them turned slightly dimmer.

    When Rea reached the commotion, she went to ask the ones who didn''t look like a monster out of a trashy horror movie. "Tsk, of course, it wouldn''t be so simple..." The one wearing a pink goat mask cursed under her breath as she stopped firing at the doll. The one who looked like a cowboy out of an old West movie ceased firing too when his revolver ran out of bullets.

    "Hey, you, bull mask, what''s going on?" Rea demanded as she approached the group.

    When the goat-masked girl turned to address them, the bull-masked girl looked caught off guard. For a second, it seemed they were trying to think of how to explain it. For some reason, they were forcing their voice to sound unnatural in front of Rea, which she found strange as she had never met someone with white hair before. "W-well, you see..."

    The girl didn''t get to say more before the doll interrupted them. "Are you guys done now?" the doll darkspawn asked mockingly, with one hand on her hip. Her voice was the same one Rea had heard from that girl with tanned skin but distorted as if it had come from an old toy''s broken recorder. Which further unsettled Rea.

    Ok, should we ask or wait until...

    Rea''s humanity didn''t get to finish before someone interrupted her. "What is going on?" The goat-masked girl demanded answers from the monster doll as she reloaded her revolver after sharing some of her bullets with the cowboy by her side.

    Thank you, I almost thought we would be the ones asking! Rea''s humanity exclaimed.

    ZIP. IT! Rea ordered her humanity.

    Thankfully, they didn''t need to wait long for her question to be answered, the creepy doll gladly obliging. "Well, you see... your attacks didn''t work thanks to my dark barrier''s effect!"

    The doll darkspawn pointed at the white-masked girl. "While inside, everyone will have to follow its rules, even the likes of you will have to play along!"

    "So a combat barrier... great," the cowboy sarcastically commented.

    "Uh, so that''s what they are called? The more you know," the doll said to herself.

    "Wait, what kind of barrier?" the goat-masked girl asked.

    The cowboy sighed. "We would''ve discussed it later, but long story short, it''s a barrier created to give the user an advantage under certain conditions."

    "Wait, what do you mean by Play along exactly?" Rea asked, frowning at the doll.

    As the doll turned its attention to Rea and acknowledged her existence, it seemed slightly surprised by her presence. "Oh, you''re here," the doll''s glassy eyes looked awkwardly around. "I didn''t account for this..." The doll admitted before shrugging off. "Just... try to not be in the way. I''ll quickly deal with them and let you go. Now..."

    Five cards materialized in front of the doll before it swiped them in one fell swoop with her left hand. "Prepare yourselves, as you have all been challenged to a dark game by yours truly, Mukarramma!" Mukarramma declared while dramatically pointing at Rea and the group.

 Chapter 61: Fated Burn(17)

    At the outskirts of the abandoned building, when Yoshino''s training with Rudabaugh had only a few minutes before it ended.

    "Darkspawn types?" Yoshino asked Rudabaugh in tired breaths. The toll her training with Rudabaugh had on her body was hard to ignore.

    Rudabaugh nodded. "Yes. Me and Henry figured since we still have some time until our training ends, I figured we could go over real quick on the...categorizations." Rudabaugh said to himself unsurely before shrugging. "That''s the word Ambrosius had come up with. But Henry personally thinks the word Type sounds better." Rudabaugh glanced to the side. "And I''m sort of inclined to agree with it."

    "Ok, so...what are these types?" Yoshino asked to get the conversation back on topic.

    "Right, so, from what Ambrosius told us, darkspawns are mainly divided between scout, warrior, and mage." After a small pause, her professor elaborated. "Of course, each with their own sub-categories. But right now, at least, they are not important."

    Rudabaugh raised his left hand before sticking the index finger up. "Let''s start with the easiest one to explain right now, the scout type." He raised his right hand and placed it on his chest. "For the sake of the explanation, imagine I''m Henry. As Henry, I would be considered a scout darkspawn. Meaning, that I may be good at things like tracking, infiltration, and assassination. But, in compensation, I am not as good in a straightforward fight like warriors such as Youya or Ooinn, or not as magically inclined like mages such as Ambrosius."

    Yoshino slowly nodded in understanding. "I see...could you elaborate more on what it means to be a mage type? I mean, I think I can get the gist of the warrior type pretty well. But aren''t we all using magic in some way, shape, or form to fight? What makes Uncle Ambrosius and others like him so different from everyone else?"

    "Hmm, if I had to pick one word...I think it would be understanding."

    Yoshino tilted her head to the side. "Understanding?"

    "Yes, I don''t know the exact intricacies of it, ask your Uncle Ambrosius for that. But I DO know that their use of magic is, objectively, an entire level above warrior and scout types." Rudabaugh explained.

    Yoshino grew a frown on her expression. "So, would you say they are the strongest, professor?"

    Rudabaugh crossed his arms in thought. "I wouldn''t say they are necessarily the strongest...but they are the trickiest. Certainly not the type you would want to be ambushed by or ambush without a plan B, C, and D in case you can''t deal with them quickly."

    Yoshino slowly nodded. "I see...hopefully, I won''t need to fight one anytime soon."

    Back to the present, Yoshino cursed under her breath as it seemed she had jinxed herself. The darkspawn in front of her didn''t fit Rudabaugh''s description of what Yoshino imagined a scout type or even a warrior to be. Which only left...

    Yoshino was snapped out of her thoughts by Mukarramma''s voice. "My turn," She said, picking up one of the five cards in her hand. Let''s start with a warm-up! I call forth a prodigy of the arcane arts, The Magician!" After Mukarramma dramatically declared that, the card she chose disappeared, and soon, a summoning circle materialized on the floor between Mukarramma and Yoshino.

    Yoshino''s eyes widened as she witnessed a young man with a serene expression, in white robes, emanating purity and clarity, and a red cloak, symbolizing the energy and power he wielded, reinforced by the white wand he carried in his right hand. Around his waist, he wore a sash which on close inspection looked like a serpent biting its tail.

    Four objects floated in the air around the man: a chalice, a sword, and another wand, but unlike the one the mage wielded, this one was purple.

    "Anyway, I activate The Magician''s ability! When he''s called into the field, he can choose to cast a spell on you from one of four elemental schools of magic by using one of the objects floating around him as a catalyst. Now, The Magician, choose the wand and wield the power of flames, [Halaqat Al-Nar]!" Mukarramma declared as she did a dramatic pose before pointing at her opponents.

    The purple wand glowed a bright red hue, soon becoming a magical orb of energy before said energy went for The Magician''s wand.

    Yoshino and everybody else watched with bated breath as they prepared to move out of the way the moment an attack was thrown at them. Come on, come on, what are you planning?

    Once all of the orb of energy was absorbed in its entirety, The Magician waved his wand around in a circle before pointing his wand at Yoshino and her group. Suddenly, fire burst forth from the floor around them, and before they knew it, they were now trapped inside with the enemy. Everyone''s movement is now limited to a small space compared to what they had to work with.

    Dammit, was this their plan all along? To trap us so we wouldn''t be able to dodge its attacks?! When Yoshino looked at The Magician again, she couldn''t help but feel intimidated by how his calm smile contrasted with the flames around him.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Thankfully, Nozomi and Rudabaugh''s presence as she glanced at them helped Yoshino to calm herself down before she lost her cool for good.

    <hr>

    Nozomi watched as Mukarramma continued with her turn, the latter unbothered by the wall of fire surrounding her. "Now with that out of the way, I prepare two cards in reverse and end my turn."

    After a second after they said that, Mukarramma''s eyes widened in realization. "Oh, I almost forgot! These flames aren''t just for decoration." Mukarramma unnerved Nozomi by squinting their eyes and directing a smirk in her direction, or at least, the closest thing to a smirk she could manage when accounting for the limitations of her wooden face. "Every time that I end my turn without declaring an attack with The Magician, I can choose a target to be burned by his arcane fire!"

    After she said that, Mukarramma stopped to stare at Nozomi, the latter reflexively raising her guard so she would be ready against whatever Mukarramma was planning.

    Silver-white eyes stared at red-crimson for what felt like an eternity until Nozomi noticed Mukarramma''s eyes had not-so-subtly moved away from her. Hmm? Nozomi reflexively turned to where Mukarramma was looking. Where''s she...

    Nozomi''s eyes widened as she realized Mukarramma''s real target, her legs soon bolting toward Rea. Rea had only been able to mutter a "Wha-" before Nozomi pushed her with enough force that when Rea was on the ground she was a couple of meters away from Nozomi and only a meter and a half away from the flames of the fiery arena.

    As Nozomi turned to face Mukarramma mid-push, they saw the creepy doll now had an uncanny, stretchy smile that realistically shouldn''t be possible with how they looked to have been built out of wood instead of any flexible material, which sent chills down Nozomi''s spine. Mukarramma''s smile silently told Nozomi that they had played into their hand.

    Before Nozomi knew it, her vision replaced Mukarramma with a bright flash of light, immediately followed by darkness and overwhelming, agonizing, searing pain that originated in her face.

    Soon, a shriek of pain that risked deafening everyone came from Nozomi. Reflexively reaching for her mask, Nozomi soon felt her hands burning when they passed by the mask''s eyeholes.

    She couldn''t hear the screams of horror and distress from everyone around her as she fell on the floor and rolled on the floor in pain and confusion at what happened. Whenever someone tried to reach for her, Nozomi would reflexively lash out at them. Her thoughts during this moment were a jumbled, chaotic mess.

    But just as quick as it started, the burning suddenly ended. It took a couple of minutes for Nozomi to stop screaming, more from exhaustion than actually realizing the burning had indeed ended, the lingering searing pain left around her face did not help. Upon discovering the darkness wasn''t gone yet, her breathing became tired and the rest of her body trembled in fear. "W-where''s everyone? W-why is everything so dark?!" Nozomi shouted to anyone who could hear her as she tried to feel around her surroundings.

    Nozomi felt like crying right then and there, but for some reason that evaded her, no tears came out, or at least, she didn''t feel any wetness from her eyes which made her want to cry even more. Why...why can''t I cry?! What''s going on?

    "Nozomi!" Yoshino called, trying to reach Nozomi now that the latter had calmed down enough that she wasn''t rolling around on the floor anymore.

    "Yoshino?" Nozomi asked as she felt the hand of someone she could only assume to be her best friend on her shoulder. Their touch calmed Nozomi''s breathing enough so she stopped panicking. "I-I can''t see anything, m-my face hurts, what happened?!"

    <hr>

    Nozomi didn''t get an immediate answer from Yoshino, the latter had now a better look at how damaged Nozomi''s mask had become around where the eyehole''s edges were and noticed the lack of glimmer of white light that usually came from her eyes when transformed. The implications of it hit Yoshino with a wave of dread. "Nozomi..."

    "Yes?" Nozomi asked, slightly afraid of why Yoshino had such an unnerved tone in her voice.

    After a chilling stretch of silence, Yoshino gulped down. "I''m...going to need you to remove your mask, please."

    There was a small pause, but thankfully for Yoshino, Nozomi didn''t question why Yoshino asked that and soon complied with a weak nod.

    After Nozomi touched the kanji engraved on her mask, allowing it to be taken off, Yoshino''s eyes soon grew wide in utter horror as she stared, jaw hanging, at the void that currently was Nozomi''s eyesockets. Whatever was that fire from The Magician had completely vaporized Nozomi''s eyes, leaving no trace of their existence.

    Yoshino would''ve kept staring at the all-consuming abyss that Nozomi''s eyesockets had become if the latter''s voice hadn''t pulled the former away from said abyss. "Yoshino?"

    Blinking a couple of times, Yoshino immediately turned to Seiza. "S-seiza!" She nervously stuttered when calling the puppy.

    Seiza, whose mind also had completely stopped upon seeing the lack of eyes on Nozomi, snapped out of it and immediately went to try to heal Nozomi.

    But just when he was about to do it, Mukarramma finally spoke up again. "Reversed card activate, The Emperor Reversed!" Mukarramma declared.

    What!? Yoshino turned to Mukarramma and waited with apprehension for something to happen...but nothing did.

    What did she just do? Yoshino searched her surroundings for what Mukarramma had just done when her gaze landed on Seiza whose expression grew increasingly frustrated the more time passed without his signature green glow that was his healing magic. "W-why can''t I heal anymore!?" Seiza yelled, his expression grew into panic.

    "That would be because of me."

    Everyone but Nozomi turned their attention to Mukarramma who looked like she knew something they didn''t. When Mukarramma figured she had their undivided attention, she elaborated. "The Emperor Reversed''s effect allows me to choose one decree from a list. And the decree I picked was the Decree of Healing! While on activated, no healing coming from either party is permitted! Sorry, but I''m afraid I will be the last thing your friend will ever see~"

    "W-wait, WHAT?!" Nozomi exclaimed in disbelief, her erratic breathing and trembling returning in full force as reality hit her like a train.

    Yoshino grabbed her best friend''s shoulders to try to stop her trembling. "Hey, HEY, Nozomi, don''t panic, okay? Focus on me. I''m here. We''re going to find a way to fix this. Just...please don''t panic."

    Yoshino internally breathed as Nozomi gave a weak nod after closing and opening her mouth a few times. It will have to do. Yoshino thought before turning to glare at Mukarramma.

    Mukarramma frowned slightly at Yoshino at the look the latter gave the former. As if this wasn''t the first time she saw something like it. "It''s your turn now," Mukarramma stated coldly before adding. "Make it count."

 Chapter 62: Fated Burn(18)

    Mukarramma frowned slightly at Yoshino at the look the latter gave the former as if this wasn''t the first time she had seen something like it. "It''s your turn now." Mukarramma stated before growing a smug expression. "Make it count."

    Yoshino''s eyes grew wide in burning rage. She immediately went for her revolver to shoot the darkspawn that harmed her best friend. She would have done so if it wasn''t for Rudabaugh''s intervention by holding her arm down.

    Yoshino turned to glare at Rudabaugh for stopping her. His only reaction was a stern look that told her to calm down.

    Their silent conversation took a few more seconds than Rudabaugh expected. It worked as Yoshino lowered her arm before going for Nozomi''s aid, as she was getting anxious over suddenly losing physical contact with Yoshino.

    Henry... Rudabaugh mentally called for his partner in crime while analyzing the concerning situation around him. With him and everyone else surrounded by a wall of fire, Nozomi missing her eyes, Seiza''s inability to heal anyone, and finally, Yoshino almost recklessly attacking the darkspawn out of anger. Even if Rudabaugh had been in worse situations, he never had to worry about protecting other people before as the people he knew could usually handle themselves.

    Rudabaugh felt Henry nervously nodding from the opposite side of the mental link. I''m thinking. I''m thinking... shit, if only I wasn''t stuck here! I mean, how should I know a stray would come to this city today? By all means, Kurai''s sheer power alone should''ve been enough to drive any nearby strays away fro¡ª

    Rudabaugh was having none of it. And yet, here we are. Against a mage no less! So stop with the excuses and focus on coming up with a plan! Rudabaugh demanded.

    Ok, ok, let me see... The enemy did say that it was our turn, right? Would that mean they can''t attack us right now? Just like we couldn''t shoot them before? Henry guessed. Rudabaugh turned a glance at Mukarramma, who, in contrast to the situation around her, was casually scrolling through her phone while sitting on the floor. The sheer casualness of such action relieved Rudabaugh. He was strangely grateful Yoshino was distracted with Nozomi since he wasn''t confident in stopping his partner''s niece if she saw the enemy like that.

    After Rudabaugh gave it some thought, he mentally nodded. Hmm, I guess? Even though she had a perfectly good chance to strike us while we were distracted with Nozomi. With an effect, not attack, mind you, they instead chose to seal Seiza''s healing magic, which was also, technically, not an attack.

    Another thing Rudabaugh noticed was how even though they were inside a literal arena of flames, it didn''t feel like it. He or anyone else, for that matter, wasn''t sweating due to the heat. By now everyone who needed to breathe would''ve probably felt difficult doing so due to the lack of oxygen this kind of environment would bring. Yet... they weren''t.

    When Rudabaugh was about to comment about it, Henry interrupted his line of thought with a groan. Dammit! That''s why I hate dealing with mage types! Even though warrior types are simple to understand what they are about. Even if they are a pain to deal with, fighting mage types most of the time is no different than doing a test you didn''t study for. So you can only guess!

    Hen-ry, fo-cus! Rudabaugh snapped Henry out of his rant, even if it was, admittedly, justifiable.

    Henry paused for a moment before sighing. Sorry, my bad. Let''s... Henry trailed off, and Rudabaugh felt him grow a frown. Rudabaugh knew it meant Henry had caught something he didn''t.

    Did you notice something? Rudabaugh asked with bated breath.

    Henry simply raised his arm from where he was and pointed to his right. An action that would normally be seen as nonsense by the average person made complete sense to Rudabaugh. He turned to his right and saw Seiza as he exchanged nervous glances between Nozomi and Rea. The former still dealing with the news she was blind with the help of Yoshino, while the latter seemed to have grown crazy to the point that she was talking to herself. Rudabaugh chalked it up to Rea trying to cope with the absurd situation she was experiencing. Hmm, why is he looking at them like that? Rudabaugh internally questioned Seiza''s action before his eyes grew wide in realization. Wait... surely that isn''t the case, right?

    Unlikely, but... technically it shouldn''t be impossible. Henry argued.

    Hmm... I''ll need to confirm it. Was all Rudabaugh said before he addressed Seiza, "Hey Seiza, could I ask you something real quick here?"

    "Hmm?" Seiza, Nozomi, and Yoshino said at the same time as they turned to Rudabaugh. As the latter got a closer look, he could immediately see how troubled the small puppy was. It kind of reminded Rudabaugh of a certain someone, but he decided against speaking up.

    "Is there something you need from him?" Yoshino asked.

    "Just wanting to confirm a suspicion of mine." Rudabaugh kneeled down to Seiza''s side so he could whisper so only the two girls and dog heard him. The sound from the flames around them helped to contain their voices. "That lass with the messy hair you''ve been glancing at Seiza, is she a magical girl too?"

    The wide-eyed look from Seiza and Yoshino was all the confirmation Rudabaugh needed. "So she is..."

    "No!" Seiza interrupted him. After a small pause, Seiza calmed down and elaborated in a whisper. "I-I mean... she has the potential to become one, but..."

    "But...?" Rudabaugh tilted his head in anticipation of the reason for Seiza''s hesitation in such a dire situation.

    "I don''t know if I should do it, involve her like this... feels like I''m taking advantage of the situation to force her to become a magical girl and put herself in danger and fight for people she barely knows so she also doesn''t die while having no experience with her powers. Just the thought of it makes me sick. But..." Seiza frowned before looking down at the tarot floor. "The fact that I don''t really see any other choice frustrates me to no end!" He whispered, gritting his teeth.

    That made everyone pensive. After a while, Rudabaugh sighed. "In the end, it is as you say; we probably don''t have a choice, but... it doesn''t mean she has to do it alone, right? Let''s give her the gist of what''s going on before asking if she wants to fight or not." After a brief pause, he added while glancing at Rea, "Although if I had to say from her attitude and appearance... I don''t think she''s the type to skip out from a¡ª"

    "I said shut up already!" Rea suddenly shouted to no one in particular.

    "... fight." Rudabaugh finished.

    Rudabaugh watched as Seiza nodded, but could still see he was still conflicted. "I... suppose if we put it like that for her, it should be..." Seiza frowned before shaking his head. "No, even if we¡ª"

    "H-hey, what''s going?! Nozomi!"

    Rudabaugh and Seiza turned their attention to Yoshino, whose expression was horrified. Considering what was happening with Nozomi, he wouldn''t blame her. Rudabaugh saw that Yoshino needed to hold on to Nozomi so the latter wouldn''t fall face-first on the card-made floor. Rudabaugh frowned as he noticed blood slowly dripping out from her empty eye sockets, her breathing starting to weaken. "It hurts... it hurts..." Nozomi muttered barely audibly, her voice having mostly given out when she first screamed.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Yoshino maintained her hold on Nozomi, with a few droplets of blood getting on her mask and clothes, her breathing grew erratic, as she didn''t know what she could do to help.

    Rudabaugh and Henry clenched their hands simultaneously as they watched tears fall from Yoshino''s eyes. It didn''t help matters that Rudabaugh soon realized Nozomi was leaking a lot more blood than she should. "Wait... Yoshino, hold on to Nozomi like this for a moment, I need to check up on something!" Rudabaugh said as he placed a hand on Nozomi''s forehead before closing his eyes to concentrate.

    How bad is it? Henry mentally asked Rudabaugh.

    After a few seconds, Rudabaugh frowned. Bad enough that we can''t waste time anymore! Rudabaugh answered dryly.

    Rudabaugh soon opened his eyes to face Yoshino, who was waiting with bated breath for Rudabaugh to tell her what he had discovered. Rudabaugh sighed as he told her the truth. "It is as I feared, her body is trying to reject the lingering dark magic inside of her, but it''s wasting a lot more blood doing so. If this keeps up..." Rudabaugh trailed off, letting the following silence sink in on Yoshino and Seiza.

    "I-isn''t there anything we can do? M-maybe if we, I don''t know, use our dark magic to take it out of her?" Yoshino suggested in a panic.

    As much as Rudabaugh wanted to say "yes" to appease her, the outlaw knew he had to shoot that idea down. "Sorry, I''m afraid we cannot. Even if Henry was here, he wouldn''t have been able to guarantee Nozomi''s life due to how delicate the human body is, especially inside. If it was someone more skilled in it like Ambrosius or even Youya with his cultivation techniques, saving her would be possible. The most I could do would be," Rudabaugh rips out one of the sleeves from his shirt, "to delay the inevitable." Rudabaugh said before wrapping Nozomi''s head with it like a makeshift bandage with the same reliable knot he used for birthdays and Christmas presents. When Rudabaugh was done, the knot tying the bandage looked like a ribbon.

    Rudabaugh took a deep breath before giving an ultimatum. "If we want to save her, there is really only one thing that we can truly do. Seiza..." When Rudabaugh turned his gaze to the talking dog, he noted how the puppy still had some hesitance within him. "If you do not go, I will." Rudabaugh stated. "We don''t have time to hesitate!"

    After a moment of consideration, Seiza finally relented. "Fine, I''ll do it." He said taking a deep breath before walking to where Rea was.

    Rudabaugh watched from afar with the others while subtly readying himself to jump in if Rea''s apparent insanity led her to lash out against Seiza.

    <hr>

    "Excuse me?" Seiza called for Rea''s attention.

    When Rea turned her attention to Seiza, the latter couldn''t help but take a nervous step back as he just now realized, after she stared him down, eyes wide, how scary she was up close compared to Nozomi and Yoshino. When Seiza was about to speak again, Rea interrupted him. "...Great, now the dog is talking, as if I couldn''t get any crazier, urgh." She groaned, looking away from Seiza and dissipating some of the tension in the air.

    Seiza tilted his head at Rea, as he remembered having spoken up before near her when Nozomi''s eyes burst into flames and when he realized he couldn''t heal Nozomi, not intentionally of course, but he still did it at the end of the day. To see Rea reacting as if he had never spoken before in front of her took him back a little. Didn''t she hear me before? Was she distracted by something else?

    Seiza shook his head. It didn''t matter if Rea heard him before or not. What mattered now was to not waste time before it was too late. "Yes, I talk. Look, I probably, no, definitely don''t understand completely how crazy and unreal this whole situation is from your end. But I do know that this is real. As much as I wish it wasn''t the case, that''s the truth."

    Rea frowned before turning to face Seiza again. Figuring the silence she gave as a sign to keep going, Seiza obliged. "I, no, WE, need your help to get out of here. I understand you might have a lot of questions, but please," Seiza bowed so that his face was touching the cardstock floor of the tarot card he was standing on, "I beg you to hold on to them until we''re out of here. Even if you choose not to fight, we will try our best to keep you safe, but if you DO decide to fight, we will be by your side, supporting you. That I promise!"

    Rea stared at Seiza for what felt like an eternity before glancing at Nozomi, whose bandaging only seemed to delay her bleeding, or at least, that''s what she assumed from the minuscule trail of blood that managed to leak out from both eyes. "Hey, Muka-whatever your name is." Rea addressed Mukarramma as the former turned to look at the latter, who would''ve burned Rea''s eyes if it weren''t for Nozomi''s timely intervention.

    Mukarramma looked up from her phone and raised an unamused eyebrow at Rea. "My name is Mukarramma." She stated in an annoyed tone.

    Rea rolled her eyes. "Sure, whatever, answer me this: when you looked at me, was I really your target?"

    Mukarramma casually waved Rea''s concerns off. "Nah, don''t worry, I was just using you as bait to get that magical bitch over there, I really have no intention to hurt you."

    Rea visibly scowled at Mukarramma and clenched her left hand. "I see..." Rea trailed off as she took a deep breath before turning to look back at Seiza. "Hey, dog."

    "Y-yes?" Seiza said as he anxiously waited for her answer.

    "I accept your offer." Rea said with a determined look. When Seiza was about to open his mouth, Rea interrupted him. "But wait." Seiza visibly winced at this, but Rea ignored it. "I have a few conditions."

    "Which are...?" Seiza asked.

    "First," Rea raised her arm carrying the grocery bag, "I need someone to carry this for me and keep it safe. My aunt would kill me if anything were to happen with it."

    With a nod from Seiza, Rea went on. "Second, I don''t know HOW that girl ended up with literal fire in her eyes. I want none of that, so you better have a plan in mind, got it?"

    Seiza hesitated briefly as he didn''t know if he could do anything to stop it. Until, after frantically searching for any useful information inside his mind, he remembered what Mukarramma explained about The Magician''s effect. How, as long as they were in the field, those flames that had taken Nozomi''s eyes would occur every time they ended their turn. So as long as they kill The Magician, that won''t happen again... right? It wasn''t much, but it was still enough to convince Seiza to nod.

    "Third, you keep your word about explaining everything I ask, and I mean EVERYTHING." Rea stared Seiza down as she said that.

    After Rea received a nervous nod from Seiza, the former continued. "The fourth and final condition." A devious smirk grew on her face. "You let ME be the one to waste that bargain bin doll out!"

    Seiza nodded as went through all of Rea''s demands in his head."I can do the first three, no problem. But for the fourth, you will need this pendant if you hope to even have a chance against the likes of them."

    Rea raised an eyebrow. "Pendant?"

    Seiza gulped down. This was it. The moment of truth. He frantically searched within the pocket dimension that was located on the star in his forehead for the bronze pendant engraved with the same sign he saw above Rea. Found it!

    Taking it out, Rea''s eyes grew wide, and her jaw hung slightly open as she stared at the floating pendant with a scorpion engraved on it.

    When she snapped out of her awe, Rea reached out and grabbed the pendant. Taking a closer look at it, a smirk eventually grew on her face. "I''ll say, this doesn''t look half bad. Although..." She frowned a little before turning to Seiza. "How exactly will this thing help me defeat that expired sex doll?"

    Seiza sighed in relief, as this was at least something he could easily explain. "Beings like that doll that has trapped you inside can only be harmed by either their own brand of magic or by the powers granted by the pendant you hold. To access it, you have to say ''By the power of the constellations, transform!'', got it?"

    Rea tilted her head and frowned a little at Seiza. "I assume there are no less embarrassing ways to transform?" Rea asked. When Seiza shook his head to disagree, Rea sighed. "Figures... fine, before that though, about my bag...?" Rea trailed off expectantly.

    "Ah, yes, please, just wait a moment." Without another word, Seiza used his magic to put Rea''s grocery bags inside his pocket dimension.

    After Rea snapped out of her surprise and Seiza assured the delinquent her groceries were safe, Rea took a deep breath before raising her right hand as if to reach the skies, bronze pendant on the neck, before shouting, "By the power of the constellations, transform!"

    Seiza wondered with bated breath how different Rea''s transformation and powers would be compared to Nozomi''s. Whatever differences there were, Seiza only hoped that it would be enough to help them in this time of need.

    Seiza''s heart sank as flames erupted violently from the pendant, consuming Rea instantly. Her scream, raw and visceral, pierced through the air. Her body hit the ground with a thud, limbs flailing desperately to extinguish the unbearable heat. The fire danced chaotically, bright against the dim surroundings, casting flickering shadows as Seiza stood frozen, horror-stricken.

    What?

    It was the one singular thought Seiza had on repeat over and over again as he watched in shocked horror as Rea rolled around on the ground attempting to put out the flames.

 Chapter 63: Fated Burn(19)

    "Seiza, what happened?!" Rudabaugh asked as he ran to his side, expression serious.

    Snapping out of his shock, Seiza''s mind went into overdrive to catch up with what was happening. "I-I don''t. I didn''t..."

    Before Seiza finished that sentence, the fire covering Rea suddenly extinguished. She was left flameless, rolling on the floor with her eyes closed. "W-what the? Rea? Rea!" Seiza distressingly called for Rea''s attention so that she would stop flailing around.

    If calling for her attention was in vain, Seiza considered biting the delinquent''s leg with just enough force to force her eyes open just like Nozomi on her first encounter with the talking dog. Hopefully, it won''t come to that...

    <hr>

    When Rea heard Seiza''s voice about how she wasn''t on fire anymore, she stopped. She still felt pain, but she didn''t feel the burning. She slowly opened her eyes to look up at what she expected to be her body not on fire anymore.

    Instead, she was welcomed by the sight of a transparent, ethereal body, it was familiar, but certainly different from her real, physical body. And that''s not even addressing the various burn marks spread across her entire, spiritual, body she had now. What in the...

    ...world?

    Rea reflexively turned to the direction from where she heard that. What welcomed her left the delinquent with eyes as wide as saucers and a slack jaw in shock.

    It was her body. Although the hair, eyes, and clothes were now bright red, her long hair was now smooth instead of messy, with some weird, golden tiara with a red gem in the center and a scorpion''s stinger coming from the back of the tiara on her head in an arc... it still was her body. More importantly, Rea was seeing herself laid down on the floor from outside her body, with said body staring right at her, something by all means impossible was now happening in front of her. Then again, if I were to compare it with everything I''ve seen today... wait, no, what am I thinking? A sudden realization came to Rea''s mind as her appearance reminded her of that ghost who called themselves her humanity. You bitch... Rea mentally muttered before scowling at them.

    Snapping out of her shock, Rea''s humanity, which now controlled Rea''s body, raised both hands to stop Rea. W-wait!

    Don''t you "Wait" me! I knew you were trying to snatch my body! Give it back, NOW! Rea demanded as she lunged at her body to grab them by the collar... only for Rea''s ethereal form to pass through it and end behind her humanity.

    WHAT?! Rea exclaimed in bafflement. Rea''s humanity watched with concern as Rea tried in vain to make contact with her body in every way and from every angle the latter could think of, growing progressively more frustrated by each failed attempt.

    "Hey... are you okay?"

    Rea and her humanity simultaneously turned to the one who asked that, their eyes landing directly on the puppy who had given Rea the pendant that caused both her and her humanity pain and to switch body states.

    You... WHAT DID YOU DO YOU MUTT!? Rea shouted before lunging for Seiza... only to pass right through him. Shit!

    "I..." Rea''s humanity scrutinized her hands before going over the rest of her body to see if there were no burn marks. Not finding any, she cautiously nodded. "...don''t know?" She asked, more to herself than to Seiza, before frowning and turning to the puppy. "Was that supposed to happen?"

    "No!" Seiza immediately exclaimed, before calming down when noticing everyone''s reaction to his outburst. "I... have no idea what went wrong in the transformation for you to experience that." He looked down at the ground in shame. "I''m sorry."

    Seeing Seiza apologize, Rea''s humanity glanced at Rea''s ethereal form to see what she thought. Not surprisingly, Rea was still not satisfied. You damn dog! I want solutions not excuses! She demanded from Seiza, but it seemed only Rea''s humanity could see and hear her. Something Rea''s humanity had become very familiar with throughout all those days where she only had her other self to talk with.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Rea''s humanity opinion of Seiza wasn''t currently the best, even if it was leagues ahead of Rea, who looked like she wanted nothing more than to strangle the dog if her ghostly hands phasing through his neck were of any indication. She considered asking him to wait for later when they were out of whatever this place was, as it would give her time to confirm if his sincerity wasn''t a figurative mask and if she should accept his apology.

    She was about to speak when Rudabaugh beat her to it. "He is telling the truth." He declared.

    When Rea''s humanity turned to Rudabaugh, the latter just shrugged. "From all the times I''ve witnessed it, this is the first time I''ve seen a magical girl transformation cause pain to the one transforming. If you have any doubts," Rudabaugh pointed behind him at Nozomi and Yoshino. "You can also ask them."

    "Then... what went wrong?" Rea''s humanity asked, still not entirely convinced.

    Rudabaugh shrugged. "Just like the puppy said, I don''t know, your guess is as good as mine and everyone else''s."

    "I... guess if it''s fine if it was really an accident..." Rea''s humanity trailed off, not sure if she should fully believe in the words of these strangers she had never met before... but in the end, she decided to give them some, although shakey, benefit of the doubt since one of said strangers did save her a few minutes ago.

    As the issue between her transformation was, for the moment, settled, another question crossed Rea''s humanity mind as she remembered her other self''s presence after the latter screamed in, retrospective, justifiable anger over having their body suddenly stolen.

    Should I reveal this detail to them?

    Rea''s humanity bit her lip as she considered if it would be better to come clean with them about the whole situation between her and Rea. It didn''t take long for her to realize waiting for when the situation was less dire would be for the best.

    When Rea''s humanity glanced at Mukarramma, a chill ran down the former''s spine as the latter had, while everyone was occupied with Rea to notice them, stood up, and put her cell phone away before staring intently at the eyes of Rea''s humanity.

    But... nothing else happened. Even though Rea''s humanity had unintentionally attracted Mukarramma''s attention, the latter just stood there, not by choice, Rea''s humanity assumed, but because, for some reason or another, they couldn''t do anything meaningful as it was. I guess I can say goodbye to getting out of here without a fight... oh, well. Rea''s humanity thought to herself, not regretting one bit over her decision to refuse Mukarramma''s offer of mercy. That''s assuming they were planning to spare me in the first place!

    When the delinquent''s humanity turned to look at Nozomi, whose uneven breaths and bloody bandages tied up a knot on the stomach of Rea''s humanity. "How''s she?"

    Biting his lip in visible frustration, Seiza obliged. "She''s... enduring it for now." The talking dog said, clearly stressed over his inability to help the magical girl in white clothes.

    "I see..." Rea''s humanity slowly nodded in understanding. Rea might''ve been too prideful to admit it, but Rea''s humanity was thankful Nozomi saved her when she did and would thank her when all of this was over and she had the time to do it.

    Urgh, this is insane... WHY ARE THESE IDIOTS BELIEVING ANYTHING THIS BODY-SNATCHING BITCH IS TELLING THEN!? Rea shouted at the top of her lungs at the sky angered over getting ignored. Tsujin clenched her hands and frowned but didn''t speak up, as Rea did raise a good point.

    "Why are you guys believing what I''m saying so quickly? I mean, how do you guys know I''m not just messing with you guys or something?" Rea''s humanity asked the group in front of her, also curious about why they trusted her so quickly.

    "I mean... are you?" Rudabaugh tilted his head while asking that.

    Rea''s humanity frowned. "No, but..."

    Rudabaugh shrugged. "You believed in us even though you have no reason to... it would be kind of unfair if we didn''t do the same." After a moment he continued. "Also, compared with everything else around us... your explanation isn''t too hard to believe."

    Rea''s humanity opened her mouth to argue back but couldn''t think of one as Rudabaugh''s questionable logic wasn''t entirely wrong. I... guess if it''s like that... it can''t be helped......right?

    Rea was quick to interrupt her. No! Screw that! That still doesn''t answer how I get my body back and get you-!

    One thing at a time! We still have to get out of here first! I''ll switch with you the moment I''m sure this girl who just saved our sorry ass is going to be fine! Rea''s humanity finally snapped and cut Rea off, giving her a side glare. Rea recoiled a little taken aback by her other self''s sudden mental outburst. Unbeknownst to them and everyone else, a weak red glow flickered once from the index finger of Rea''s physical body, disappearing just as fast as it appeared, before anyone could notice.

    Seeing her other self''s reaction, Rea''s humanity sighed as the side-eye she gave Rea became softer while remaining firm. Please... just until we know she''s okay.

    Surprisingly, after staring at each other for what felt like an eternity, Rea listened, turning away with a Tsk.

    Rea''s humanity sighed in slight relief before turning to Seiza and the others. "So... what now?" She asked, wanting to get this over with and leave this place.

 Chapter 64: Fated Burn(20)

    "A feeling?" Rea''s humanity asked.

    Seiza nodded. "Yes, if your power functions similarly to Taurus, you should only be able to access it by remembering a strong feeling and holding onto it. If your finger glows, you should be on the right track."

    "Oh, and also, you probably should aim at the sky so no one can get hurt. You can never be too careful," Rudabaugh suggested before he went to Yoshino''s side. He moved a few meters away from the magical girl in red, ensuring there was no chance of getting hit by her magic, and also to see how Nozomi was doing. Seiza stood closer by a couple of feet away from Rea''s humanity in case the latter wanted to ask anything about her powers.

    "Hey, Seiza?" The delinquent called for his attention.

    "Yeah?" The talking dog turned his attention away from Nozomi to answer his most recent magical girl.

    "Is this going to hurt? Like it did with my transformation?" Rea''s humanity asked with justifiable concern, pursing her lips in unease.

    "I... can''t say for sure." Seiza bit his lip. "But, if you start to feel even the slightest hint of anything bad... you can stop concentrating." The puppy tried to reassure them both.

    The delinquent in red slowly nodded as she turned to stare at her index finger in thought. After some hesitance, Rea''s humanity closed her eyes and tried to recall all the times she felt something strongly.

    It didn''t take long for her to remember the times she got into a fight against someone who proved to be a match for her. The memory of that gang of middle-school bullies the delinquent fought against in her early elementary years particularly came to her mind. It had been the first time she remembered tasting blood from her mouth after taking an, admittedly, pretty good punch to the face. It hadn''t been a lot, only a small insignificant drop, but it was enough for her to feel a borderline addicting thrill she would never forget.

    Rea''s humanity grabbed onto that feeling and dwelled on it. After a full minute, she slightly opened her right eye and was greeted with... nothing. The magical girl in red''s sentient humanity deflated slightly upon seeing there wasn''t any progress. What am I missing? Surely, this should''ve been enough, right?

    What''s the holdup? I don''t have it all day, y''know? Rea mentally asked.

    Rea''s other self sighed. I''m trying, ok? It''s not my fault if it isn''t enough...

    Rea''s expression grew into a frown. You say that, but...why are you trying to use MY memories to do it?

    Because they are also mine! Or at least, they should also be... Rea''s humanity trailed off with a hint of unsureness.

    The transparent delinquent crossed her arms and tilted her head. And yet, you''re getting no results...

    The delinquent magical girl mentally rolled her eyes. Don''t you even start, we both know that you also wouldn''t fare much better with this magic mambo jambo! Tsujin''s expression grew into a smirk. Or what? Do you think you would fare better than another part of yourself?

    Rea''s frown grew into a glare. Although Rea''s humanity had her eyes closed, she still felt it as they attempted to pierce through her. Eventually, Rea turned away. Tsk, whatever, just finish this already so I can go home!

    No need to say twice! The magical girl in red answered dryly, finishing the conversation there.

    As Rea''s humanity tried to recall any particular moments involving strong feelings, a thought occurred to her. Even if she was still technically Rea, she was also someone who could think independently from her other half. But if that''s the case then... does it mean I need to recall having strong feelings about something that happened in the few days I had been separated from Rea for my magic to work?

    The delinquent''s humanity tried to remember if there was such a situation where she, not just her other self, felt strongly about anything. Soon enough, Rea''s humanity recalls one moment when she felt emotionally strong. It was when Mukarramma revealed she had used Rea as bait to burn Nozomi''s eyes. Could that be it? The magical girl in red wondered.

    Figuring it was worth the try, Rea''s humanity closed her eyes, raised her right hand to the sky, and focused on dwelling on that feeling. As she did, the delinquent''s sense of humanity felt genuine seething anger against Mukarramma. To the point, she would''ve rushed them if her body was able to touch them. Not only that, she also felt responsible for how this magical girl in white saved her, a complete stranger, without any hesitation. It wouldn''t feel right for her if she just left the person who just helped her to die.

    For a moment, nothing happened. Then Rea''s humanity suddenly opened her eyes in surprise as she released into the tarot card-esque sky a small torrent of flames that burst forth from her right index finger. The sudden release of flames made everyone turn their attention to it.

    Both spectral and physical sides of the delinquent stared in awe at the beautiful magic flame the former produced from her finger.

    As she held a tired Nozomi in her arms, Yoshino watched from afar, mouth slightly ajar, at the flames that spurred from Tsujin''s finger.

    <hr>

    If Yoshino had to compare Rea''s magic with something similar, it would be like a flamethrower, with its flames concentrated and... more beautiful than regular fire. Yoshino wasn''t sure if that was the correct way to describe it, but it was the best she could come up with. She watched the magical fire from the underage smoke user dance around the tip where it ended. "What''s the range of that thing..." She muttered absentmindedly to herself.

    "0.0248548 miles," Rudabaugh answered robotically, also in a slight trance over Rea''s flames.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Yoshino blinked a few times before slowly nodding and muttering to herself. "So 40 meters..."

    Yoshino ended up not having much time to admire it as just as quickly as it appeared, the flames coming from the delinquent''s finger extinguished. The magical girl in red responsible for the fire stared at the sky for a few seconds, as if from her perspective, the flames were never gone in the first place.

    Rea only snapped out of her admiration when she noticed a missing index finger, making her blink a few times before her expression grew into surprise. Said surprise transitioned into panic as her eyes grew wide in distress.

    Thankfully, no one needed to say anything to calm the magical girl in red down. Her finger soon regrew back into its original size after absorbing some of the fire from the arena she and everyone else found themselves inside.

    Breathing a sigh of relief over having her finger back and growing a confident smile, Rea and Seiza walked up to Yoshino and everybody else. The former gave them a thumbs up. "Okay, I think I figured it out."

    Rudabaugh nodded. "Now..." He trailed off as he turned to look at Mukarramma. Everybody else but Nozomi soon followed his gaze. "We can actually plan out how to deal with them."

    Yoshino was conflicted upon looking at Mukarramma. On the one hand, she felt satisfaction. All the cocky attitude Mukarramma had after what she did to Nozomi was gone, no doubt because of Rea''s transformation into a magical girl. But on the other hand, it raised some concerns within Yoshino. From what she could assume from how Mukarramma had laser-focused on Nozomi and was now doing the same for the newest magical girl, it was a pretty safe bet for the brunette that Mukarramma knew what a magical girl was and what they could do to them.

    The thought that there was a possibility Mukarramma might have fought against magical girls before unsettled Yoshino as she clenched her best friend''s hand. I wonder if Rudabaugh is also aware of this... Yoshino thought as she glanced at her mentor. "Do you have any ideas on how to beat them?" She spoke low enough so only those who were near could hear her.

    Rudabaugh nodded. "Yes, although it''s my first time fighting this specific darkspawn, they should still operate on a tricky, but still similar logic to others that are similar enough to it."

    "That logic being...?" Seiza trailed off.

    "Rules and conditions. Remember how none of our attacks came close to touching them? How do they keep announcing their moves every time they do anything? And how do they seem to use terms like Turns and Effects? I bet Henry''s hat that it''s all because of the rules and conditions placed on this barrier." There was a small pause when Rudabaugh finished saying that. If Yoshino had to guess, it was probably because Henry was mentally shouting at Rudabaugh to bet his own hat instead. The small, teasing smile that soon grew on Rudabaugh''s face reinforced that idea to Yoshino. He was always serious when it came to that hat...

    "Okay, so... do I just go for it then?" Rea asked.

    After some thought, Rudabaugh shrugged. "I guess, yeah. Although I wouldn''t doubt there might be rules we have yet to figure out..." Rudabaugh trailed off as he took a not-so-subtle glance at Nozomi. Her weak, tired breaths caused by the loss of blood told everyone they didn''t have the luxury of time to figure out everything.

    After some discussion, it was agreed that Rudabaugh would be the one to attack first to test the extent of how true their assumptions were.

    Yoshino considered asking if Rudabaugh was sure about this, especially after Nozomi got her eyes incinerated, but in the end... she reluctantly decided to trust in his experience. "Hold on, Nozomi, just for a little longer," Yoshino muttered to her best friend''s ear as she held her hand firm to reassure Nozomi and herself. The weak nod Yoshino received from Nozomi helped alleviate some of the accumulated stress Yoshino had acquired from watching her friend''s eyes burn from the inside out.

    <hr>

    Rea and her humanity watched side-by-side Rudabaugh from a distance with the others. Their interests were piqued when the same ominous energy they had seen before on Rudabaugh and Yoshino when they first attempted to kill Mukarramma surrounded the cowboy again as he aimed his pistol at The Magician, who didn''t look like it had any plans to dodge or defend against Rudabaugh''s attack. Is it just me... or does that look familiar? The delinquent''s humanity mentally asked Rea without taking her eyes off the outlaw.

    Rea tilted her head as she squinted. Yeah... I do feel like I''ve seen something like that before... A frown grew on her expression as she tried to remember. But I can''t quite pinpoint when or where... They pushed those thoughts away and kept watching to see if anything would help them remember.

    Everyone''s eyes, besides Nozomi''s, soon grew wide with surprise, as just when Rudabaugh''s fingers pressed on the revolver''s trigger, Mukarramma''s wooden head exploded in a sudden show of splinters and black liquid. The latter was something the delinquent and her other self never would''ve expected from something seemingly made entirely out of wood.

    <hr>

    What?! It was Mukarramma''s first thought as her cerebral cortex responsible for processing information regenerated. Although she felt no pain from the injury or expended any magic healing the wound, it was still enough to make her black out for a second.

    Said second proved too much, as when she came to her bearings, the first thing she processed was The Magician''s destruction. This was thanks to the link they shared vanishing and the explosion blast which soon followed said destruction. Shit, too late. Did this attack get through my protection due to having no damage to me? Why didn''t I think of testing that!? She berated herself. The lack of The Magician and the fire arena he had been responsible for creating anywhere when the smoke from the blast cleared served as more than enough confirmation for her.

    When Mukarramma turned her attention to Rudabaugh and her other opponents, she immediately saw they were just as surprised as her with what just happened. The wooden doll frowned. Wait, if they didn''t do it... She turned to search her surroundings. Then, who-

    Her thought process was, again, cut short when her eyes landed on a completely new individual inside her barrier. He was clad in an obsidian dark cloak, wearing white gloves not too dissimilar from those stage magicians Mukarramma had watched from magic shows when she could afford the time. Finally, he donned a stark white mask which hid his face, with only two eyeholes where his eyes would be.

    Unsurprisingly, Mukarramma''s instincts flared up, alerting her that this individual was dangerous. The fact she couldn''t sense any magic coming from them did little to stop her worries. Something that by all means should be impossible, since there was no way he would be able to get inside of her barrier without it. Seriously... where do all these people come from? This is ridiculous!

    "What are you?" Mukarramma asked, even if it sounded more like she was demanding it.

    The darkspawn of wood couldn''t help but grow annoyed as the mysterious stranger ignored her, instead choosing to go to Nozomi''s aid as she rested by her best friend''s lap.

    "Hey, I''m speaking to you! What are you!?" Mukarramma demanded from the enigmatic individual.

    The masked individual didn''t answer immediately. Instead, they seemed to be talking about something with Yoshino and Seiza, if Mukarramma were to guess from their reactions since she couldn''t hear much from where she was.

    After the mystery person seemed to have discussed what they wanted with them and done something when they grabbed Nozomi''s hand for a moment, Mukarramma couldn''t quite see from where she was. Finally, the mysterious figure turned their attention to Mukarramma.

    "I''m the one who fights in the shadows so you can live in the light. I am, Outsider!" Outsider declared while dramatically pointing at Mukarramma. The tarot card wielder needed to double-take as she took in Outsider''s artificially tampered voice.

 Chapter 65: Fated Burn(21)

    Mukarramma blinked a few times at Outsider before tilting her head at him. "Who?" she asked, completely baffled.

    Life deflated his dramatic pointing slightly. He recovered just before anyone noticed. I just told you...didn''t you hear me? he thought behind the mask of his Outsider disguise in slight annoyance.

    Choosing not to potentially lose his patience over the opponent''s assumed lack of functioning ears, Life turned his attention to Rea.

    Life''s annoyance was slightly alleviated by the amusement he got when the delinquent took a step back in surprise when Life turned to look down at the red magical girl, whose expression became one of unease. He had his guesses as to why she looked at him in such a way. But the embodiment of living figured introductions were the first thing he should be focusing on as he offered his hand for the rough-looking girl to shake. "Pleased to meet you, name''s Outsider," The masked man politely introduced himself.

    <hr>

    Yeah...pass. I usually ignore what my aunt warns me about. But I''ll heed her advice this time and not talk to strangers. Especially one as shady as you! Rea mentally said. Her humanity, which currently controlled Rea''s body, couldn''t help but agree with her other half as the figure before them who called themselves Outsider stared the both of them down.

    There was no hostility around Outsider as he offered the handshake. In fact, it looked to be pretty amicable. But Rea and, by association, her humanity knew better. After enough years of fighting plenty of opponents, from weak to strong enough to beat them, they could tell with a glance that Outsider was more of the latter. Even with their newfound magical powers, neither of Rea''s two sides was sure they could win against Outsider without assistance if it came down to it.

    Rea''s humanity exchanged looks between Outsider and his offered hand before tilting her head to look at Yoshino and Rudabaugh. She silently asked them if she should shake his hand. After a moment for them to realize, Rudabaugh gave her a thumbs up while Yoshino nodded. It didn''t fill Rea''s human side with as much confidence as she expected. But it was still enough for her to accept Outsider''s offer. "Rea, and...I guess the pleasure is mutual?" she said unsurely.

    "As it should. Now..." Outsider let go his hand from Rea''s human side, the latter letting out a small sigh of relief as the former turned to Mukarramma and casually pointed at them. "Shall we deal with that thing?"

    Mukarramma grew a scowl on her wooden face. "Thing? Who are you calling a thing?!"

    Outsider looked up and down at Mukarramma for a couple of uncomfortable seconds before giving a polite bow. "My apologies. I guess the more accurate term would be a used doll."

    Rea and her humanity might not have been the smartest duo. But even they could understand immediately what Outsider had just called the doll darkspawn. If she could tell from the blush of red on Yoshino''s face and Rudabaugh trying his best to contain a snort.

    Mukarramma''s wooden eyebrow twitched in anger. She clenched her hands into fists. "What did you just say?" Mukarramma demanded.

    What are you thinking? Why are you taunting them? Are you crazy?! Rea''s human side mentally asked Outsider. She exchanged nervous glances with Mukarramma and Outsider, not expecting an answer.

    Are you really that stupid or do you just like to make me look dumb on my own body? Rea asked her other half, the latter becoming slightly surprised, not expecting her to speak up.

    Rea''s humanity soon rolled her eyes. If you know what he''s doing just say it already!

    In response, Rea rolled her eyes and groaned at her other self''s ignorance. Can''t you see what he''s doing looks VERY similar to that stunt I pulled in fifth grade? The one that almost got me expelled? You should know at least THAT much if you claim to be me.

    The eyes of the ones who claimed to be Rea''s humanity grew wide in realization. Wait, don''t tell me...the reason for all this provocation is so that white-haired girl doesn''t become a target?

    The original owner of Rea''s body simply nodded.

    Suddenly, everything clicked for Rea''s human side, who slowly nodded back. I see...Then, I guess we better not let him have all the fun! She mentally thought, with Rea soon growing a devious smirk as she realized what her self-proclaimed human side was about to do next.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "Oh, I thought it was bleach!" Rea''s humanity exclaimed in fake realization.

    "What?" Mukarramma glared at Rea, immediately regretting asking as she knew deep down it would lead to an answer she wouldn''t want to hear.

    Rea''s humanity gladly obliged the darkspawn in front of them. "Yeah. I could smell some weird stench coming from you that reminded me of bleach, but I wasn''t sure if it was really it. Glad to have that cleared up."

    That seemed to have been too much for Rudabaugh as he proceeded to burst out in laughter, with Rea laughing alongside him.

    Mukarramma just stared at Rea''s humanity, unbridled rage barely contained. After Rudabaugh was done laughing, Mukarramma sighed. "Are you guys done? Can you all get on with your turn already?" she asked with a glare that threatened to burn everyone alive faster than the flames surrounding them.

    Rudabaugh raised his hand. "Hey, uh, this might be kind of an obvious question, but¡ª"

    Mukarramma was having none of it as she interrupted, "No, you cannot attack again. You will have to wait until your next turn for that."

    "Speaking of next turn," Rea''s human side cracked her knuckles. "That''s something you''re not about to have when I''m done with you!" she declared. Her left index finger soon glowed red with magic.

    Hmm, not bad. Rea begrudgingly admitted, which her humanity would gladly take with pride as a compliment.

    "Yeah, yeah. Cool. Sure whatever, can you just attack already!" Mukarramma said, clearly done with everyone.

    "Wait, why are you asking her to atta¡ª" Rea''s humanity heard Rudabaugh''s voice behind her just when she released a stream of flames that easily reached Mukarramma''s position.

    When the flames from her finger extinguished, Rea and her humanity''s eyes soon grew wide in surprise as it revealed a tarot card had blocked her attack. What the hell is that? Rea mentally asked.

    For Rea and their other half, it took an embarrassing amount of seconds to lean their heads and notice that the card displayed was upside down. It showed a man suspended by one foot from a wooden structure, resembling a cross. His free leg bent to form an inverted four shape. Despite the dangerous position, his expression was calm and serene, accepting whatever circumstances led him to this predicament. The card''s background featured several serene natural elements like trees and a few insects.

    Before anyone had the chance to ask what happened, Mukarramma spoke. "The Hanged-Man Reversed. Their desire to resist fate gives him the effect to not only negate your attack but any further attacks this turn!" Mukarramma declared smugly.

    "What?!" everyone but Mukarramma, Outsider, and Nozomi said in unison.

    "But...I won''t be able to attack on my next turn in exchange for it." Mukarramma begrudgingly explained the last part of the card''s effect, looking to the side shortly before looking back at Rea. "Ah, it''s still your turn. You guys just can''t attack." After a moment, she added, "Also, I know this may sound obvious. But just to save time, if you want to end your turn without attacking, each one of you will need to declare that your turn is over."

    <hr>

    Yoshino gritted her teeth as she tried to think of what she and everyone else could do now that attacking wasn''t an option. This was a task that proved harder than usual for the young girl due to the wet and sticky feeling from clothes and hands as they got dirtied with Nozomi''s blood that dripped down from the small gaps in the latter''s makeshift bandage.

    "Yoshino..." Nozomi muttered weakly.

    "I''m still here, just hold on for a little longer," Yoshino bit her lip before adding, "You''ll be fine." The distressed teenager reassured herself more than Nozomi when she said that.

    Although Nozomi''s condition had become suspiciously better after Outsider arrived (Yoshino would turn a blind eye to that for now if it meant Nozomi would be fine), they weren''t in the clear yet. They needed to finish this quickly so Seiza could properly heal Nozomi. But how could they if Mukarramma kept extending this sick game of hers? Should they all end their turn now and hope to get a better shot at finishing this later? No...giving them a chance to act would surely only make things worse. But what choice do we have?

    "This isn''t good. If only we could do more than just attack. But we don''t have effects like her tarot cards to do anything else BUT attack." Outsider talked to himself. Although his mechanical voice didn''t convey how he felt, his clenched fist in frustration did.

    Yoshino nodded absentmindedly before her eyes grew wide in realization. Wait...

    The mental gears inside Yoshino''s head began to spin as Outsider''s comment made Yoshino think about the barrier. The game, she and everyone else had to play now. And how everyone, including Mukarramma herself, had to follow its rules.

    That led Yoshino to consider the comparisons between her and Mukarramma''s tarot cards. Although she hadn''t seen it, Yoshino knew Mukarramma could command her cards to attack. Thanks to the latter revealing The Magician''s effect before...

    Yoshino took a deep breath. Focus. Don''t lose track now.

    Returning to her thoughts, they soon led her to conclude that this game, although sickening, wasn''t unfair. If this game isn''t unfair...then how come Mukarramma''s cards have effects while we, who within the context of this game could also be considered cards, don''t? Unless...

    "That''s it!" Yoshino shouted out loud for everyone to hear.

    "Hmm?" Tsujin said as she and everyone else but Nozomi soon turned their attention to Yoshino.

    "What is it, Yoshino?" Seiza asked, taken slightly aback by Yoshino''s outburst.

    For a split second, Yoshino hesitated to explain what she had figured out, thinking they couldn''t afford the time for it. When Yoshino was about to ignore his question and test to see if she was right, she felt Nozomi clenching her hand instead of the other way around. Nozomi''s strong grip stung a little if Yoshino had to admit it, but it told her they had just enough time to do everything.

    Turning her attention to everyone else, Yoshino spoke. "I think I figured out how to even out the playing field!" Yoshino declared. She clenched her best friend''s hand back to gain strength.

 Chapter 66: Fated Burn(22)

    "So... what do you guys think?" Yoshino asked after whispering her discovery to everyone else. Mukarramma is excluded.

    "Hmm... when you put it like that, yeah, it doesn''t add up," Rea raised her hand to her chin before briefly looking to her side for a reason that evaded everyone else.

    Wait, if that''s true, then what would our effects even be? Henry mentally questioned Rudabaugh who soon passed the question to Yoshino.

    Yoshino raised a finger before lowering it. "I... haven''t thought that far yet," she admitted.

    "Maybe we can come up with our own effects?" Seiza suggested, soon elaborating when everyone turned their attention to him. "I mean, it wouldn''t hurt to try, right? If nothing happens, we just need to think of something else."

    "There''s only one way to know..." Rudabaugh trailed off as he walked a couple of feet away from Yoshino and the others in Mukarramma''s direction.

    Don''t forget about including the effect''s cost... wait, do we also have to include the dramatic lines and flair too? Henry asked his friend on the other side of the mental call.

    Hmm... better safe than sorry. Rudabaugh replied back before addressing Mukarramma, who curiously eyed him, wondering what they were about to pull off. "I activate my effect!"

    It had only been for a split-second, but Rudabaugh caught Mukarramma as her eyes widened in surprise before turning back into a more neutral expression. That served as enough confirmation to Rudabaugh that he was on the right track. If he had to guess from Henry''s smirk, the latter had also reached the same conclusion.

    "Due to my past of sacrifice and death, once per turn, I can destroy one of your tarot cards at the cost of," Rudabaugh''s eyes widened as the cost of the effect suddenly popped on his mind. "One of my limbs. The card I choose," Rudabaugh dramatically aimed his revolver with his right hand at the only tarot card currently on Mukarramma''s side of the field. "Will be The Emperor Reversed! With the cost being my left arm!" Rudabaugh declared before taking the shot. The bullet made a hole straight into the tarot card''s head. A blast of smoke soon came from the damaged card.

    When the smoke cleared, Rudabaugh couldn''t help but feel slightly relieved as the tarot card of the despot who claimed to be an emperor was indeed destroyed, soon letting out a sigh when he glanced behind him to see Seiza already in the process of healing Nozomi.

    Rudabaugh''s relief was cut short as he immediately felt overwhelmed by a sudden pain coming from his left arm. "Urrrgghh!"

    Hey, hey, what''s going on? Rudabaugh? Rudabaugh!? Henry mentally called out in worry for his friend.

    Rudabaugh closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, falling to one knee as he tried to get his bearings. Before the pain worsened, it suddenly vanished, replaced by a calming sensation he had felt secondhand from Henry. When Rudabaugh opened his eyes to look at the source, his suspicions were proven correct. He landed his eyes on Seiza in the middle of using his healing magic on him. The green light that surrounded what was now a bright-red stump where once was his left arm indicated everything.

    With a sigh, Rudabaugh addressed Henry. I''m fine... I just didn''t expect the payment of the cost to be...like this...

    I see, good... by the way, is it just me, or... is your arm not regenerating? Henry pointed out.

    Now that you said it... Rudabaugh trailed off as he paid proper attention to his arm. Not even an inch had grown back since Seiza started healing him. Rudabaugh tried to focus dark magic through the stump, but nothing changed. I suppose it would be weird if I could cheat out of the rules so easily.

    "Seiza, I''m fine now, you can stop," Rudabaugh tried to reassure Seiza.

    Unfortunately, Seiza wasn''t convinced enough. "B-but your arm-"

    Rudabaugh cut him off. "Won''t come back, or at least, I don''t think it will until this game is over?" Rudabaugh said the last bit unsure before shaking his head. "Anyway, I don''t feel the pain of losing my arm anymore, so thank you."

    "I see..." Seiza looked down at the floor, his expression clearly showing he wanted to be more useful.

    "Seriously..." Yoshino sighed. "Don''t scare me like that again, I actually thought something went wrong."

    Rudabaugh and Henry paused as Yoshino''s line made them briefly remember how Kurai had berated Henry for what he did earlier today. Like daughter, like mother, I suppose. Henry mentally commented, and Rudabaugh couldn''t bring himself to disagree. "Sorry..." he scratched the back of his neck dejectedly at his student and friend''s niece.

    "How''s she holding by the way?" Rudabaugh nudged his head in Nozomi''s direction as he asks the talking labrador.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    "Okay, Taurus, I''ll remove the bandage right now. Please stay still, okay?" Nozomi heard Rudabaugh''s voice coming from her side.

    With a deep breath, the white-haired magical girl slowly nodded in response, soon feeling the tight bandage covering her eyes loosen up.

    Opening her eyes wide, Nozomi couldn''t stop herself closing her eyes on reflex from flinching at the sudden brightness. Only open them again even wider as the darkness instantly made her grow unnerved. She felt as if she had been plunged again into complete obscurity. It''s okay, I can see again, I can see again, I can see again, I¡ª

    "-rus? Taurus?!"

    The clumsy girl''s thoughts stop dead in their tracks. It took a full second for her brain to think anything again.

    When Nozomi turned to face Yoshino, she was met by the pink mask in the shape of a goat''s face as it looked straight at her.

    Right, we are still inside a barrier, we are... still fighting a darkspawn... With that realization, the magical girl in white grabbed her white mask from Rudabaugh before donning it and getting up from Yoshino''s support.

    "Taurus?" Her best friend spoke confused by the silence.

    "I''m fine," Nozomi lied through her teeth. "We need... to focus on the enemy ahead." She said this while biting her lip and clenching her fists to remain strong in front of the people who depend on her.

    The white-haired magical girl soon noticed she had cried a little, which made her cry more as she realized she was finally able to. She is internally glad that no one can see her cry while wearing her mask.

    Or at least, that''s what she thought, as Nozomi was unaware that even though everyone else couldn''t see her face as she silently cried, they could still see the droplets of tears dripping down her mask.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Only one person didn''t seem to entirely read the room as Rea placed a hand on Nozomi''s shoulder. "Hey, uh, are you really¡ª"

    "I''M FINE!" Nozomi shouted at the delinquent, loud enough to make the latter''s eyes grow wide in surprise, but not enough for them to move their hand from the former''s shoulder.

    Catching herself off-guard by her outburst too late, Nozomi took a deep breath before addressing Rea again. "I''m... fine, really. We... have more urgent matters to deal with," Nozomi said before turning her attention to Mukarramma.

    Rea frowed but didn''t press further as she finally let go of Nozomi''s shoulders. "If you say so..." The magical girl in red trailed off before her eyes widened again. "Oh, before I forget, thank you for saving me there, really."

    Nozomi paused momentarily before giving a small nod of acknowledgment, not taking her eyes off Mukarramma.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    "So... do I go next?" Rea''s humanity asked around. Nozomi hadn''t heard much of Yoshino''s explanation due to the pain and distress from the complete blindness she suffered, but she had enough of an idea from what she did hear to know what Tsujin was talking about.

    "Hmm, I would suggest we hold on for now. We already got what we wanted with The Emperor''s destruction. She cannot attack us either on her next turn, and considering what the costs for it might be..." Outsider glanced briefly at Rudabaugh. "I believe we should only use it when necessary," he advised.

    Rudabaugh nodded. "Agreed. We should probably declare the end of our turn for now."

    "Wait, couldn''t I... just make my effect one where I can ignore the hanged-whatever''s effect and attack them anyway?" The self-proclaimed human side of the group''s delinquent suggested.

    "You could... but what would be the cost of that? What if it costs something irreplaceable?" Rudabaugh asked. "Also, that''s not touching the fact we don''t know if the costs are truly permanent or until this sick game ends," he added.

    That was enough to convince Rea''s humanity and she reluctantly raised the hand of the body she was controlling. "I end my turn then."

    Pain in the ass... Rea cursed under her breath, and Rea''s other half couldn''t bring herself to disagree.

    One by one, everyone ended their turns, with Nozomi as the last one to do so after some visible hesitation from her.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Now what do I do... or I guess the better question would be what CAN I do? Mukarramma thought as she tried to think of a plan with only two cards in her hand. Only one of her opponents is in a worse physical condition than before she summoned her barrier. And even then, it wasn''t without substantial damage to my side of the board.

    Mukarramma''s current hand, although not bad, wasn''t what she needed at the moment. Forget hoping either of these cards survives until my next turn. I will be surprised if I survive to see the end of their turn!

    Mukarramma glanced at the dark flame that appeared by her side when Nozomi ended her turn. The flame beckoned her to draw a card from it. Maybe I could draw The Wheel Of Fortune? The potential card advantage it would give could help... But what would the chances of that even be? Certainly not high enough to be reliable. Damn it, if only that guy hadn''t distracted me by shooting me in the head when I was about to activate The Hanged Man Reversed to protect The Magician! I don''t know if I would''ve won, but I surely would''ve at least taken out that Taurus harlot!

    Mukarramma frowned as she realized something when looking around at her empty field with no cards to protect her. All her opponents, each one of them, barred Seiza and maybe Outsider, were perfectly capable of harming her, and finally, the two cards in her hand that she had to defend herself with, plus the one she was about to draw. That''s the thing, uh? Even under the best of circumstances, I still wouldn''t be able to beat all of them and get out of here alive. There are just too many of them while I only have so many cards at my disposal. And that''s not even accounting for the fact that they had caught on them being able to use effects too...

    Mukarramma turned again to the dark flame that awaited her to reach it. Taking a deep breath, she raised her hand for the flames, soon feeling the tarot card inside. Please, be a good card... A bead of nervous sweat fell down her wooden face.

    "My turn!" Mukarramma declared as she drew what could be her last card.

    ''Oh...'' Mukarramma thought in disappointment upon seeing the drawn tarot card.

    Her disappointment soon vanished when a memory of her experimenting with this tarot card resurfaced. Wait, surely that wouldn''t work, right? Unless...

    Mukarramma''s eyes widened as the gears for a plan so stupid that it just might work spun inside her head. Mukarramma''s expression soon grew determined. Let''s do this!

    "I call forth the power from the one who has revealed my path to victory with their light, The Sun!" Mukarramma declared. Soon, far above in the fake skies of her dark barrier, approximately 150 million kilometers away, an actual sun bathed everyone with its light and warmth. Such an absurd feat of dark magic was only conceivable due to Mukarramma''s barrier giving her infinite dark magic, allowing her to use even her most energy-hungry tarot cards.

    Now, to not raise any suspicions~ Mukarramma picked the last two cards in her hand. "I then prepare two cards in reverse, and since I can''t attack this turn, I end my turn."

    That seemed to have done the trick, or at least... Mukarramma wanted to believe it did, as she couldn''t exactly hear much besides vague whispers and hushes from where she was. In hindsight, I should''ve probably implemented a punishment for slow play... oh, well.

    Eventually, they seemed to have agreed on who would attack first, as Nozomi positioned herself and aimed her glowing finger at the magical sun above.

    As the moment of truth came closer, Mukarramma readied herself.

    When Nozomi''s light bullet reached Mukarramma''s magical sun, something unexpected to everyone besides Mukarramma happened. Instead of The Sun creating a blast of smoke with its destruction, similar to Mukarramma''s other destroyed cards, The Sun shone even brighter, blinding everyone who didn''t see it coming with its light.

    The reason for this was simple. Whenever The Sun is destroyed inside Mukarramma''s barrier, the particle effect of its destruction is the same as when it attacks. This is something the doll darkspawn had discovered by accident while experimenting inside her barrier. At the time, she concluded it was nothing much since in the end it only LOOKED like it was attacking when in reality it was just getting destroyed like all her other cards. She never thought it would be her best ticket to escape from here.

    The duelist darkspawn didn''t waste any time as she turned her back on her opponents to escape while they were distracted by a portal that would lead her outside. Wow, I can''t believe that actually worked! Now I just need to get away from here and¡ª

    Mukarramma''s thoughts were cut short as a stream of flames from behind burned through her left arm, vaporizing it in a second. Mukarramma''s eyes soon grew wide as her mind went into overdrive to process what happened. WHAT?!

    When Mukarramma glanced behind her, she saw Rea with a determined expression, glowing fingers aimed at the doll darkspawn. Did she see through my trick?!

    Her thought process was cut short again by the indescribable pain Mukarramma soon felt, letting out a guttural scream in response.

    The magical doll was more aware than she wished she were that a magical girl''s magic was painful from the darkspawns she watched from afar, but she would''ve never guessed it to be by this much. The delinquent''s magic felt to Mukarramma like it was trying to infiltrate her insides so it could boil them.

    If Mukarramma was honest, she didn''t know where she acquired the willpower to push on instead of rolling around on the floor while crying in pain.

    Luckily for Mukarramma, she avoided further injury from Tsujin''s flames before escaping through her portal.

    As soon as she got out of her barrier into the alleyway, Mukarramma immediately jumped, reaching the roof of the left building in one go before jumping to the next building. Distance, I have to make a big enough distance! Mukarramma thought as she tried in vain to concentrate while in insufferable pain.

    Mukarramma kept going until, while she was in the middle of a jump, she felt her vision getting hazy, the pain threatening to make her pass out. By the time she recovered, the duelist darkspawn had hit face-first into a wall and fallen into an alleyway, hitting the back of her head on the pavement.

    As she lay there, facing the night sky, breathing raspily in and out as her reserves of dark magic were quickly drained away to keep Tsujin''s fire magic at bay in her left arm, Mukarramma inevitably concluded that this was it. She is about to die from a lack of magic.

    As her inevitable ending approached, Mukarramma couldn''t help but give a dry laugh at how pathetic her end was. Huh...I guess it was true then...I never had a¡ª

    "Hey."

    Mukarramma''s eyes widened as she felt a small surge of dark energy enter her body. Not enough to live, but enough that she still had a few minutes to live. She instinctively turned to the owner of that voice and power, immediately finding a teenage boy wearing casual clothes, a black cap, a face mask, and black goggles. He crouched down while staring at her. The duelist darkspawn would soon come to find out his name was Judai.

    "Do you want to live?" Judai asked Mukarramma.

 Standalone Christmas Special 1- The Snow Fort War

    Before Life was put in charge of managing the story of Magical Girl Shiny Star in the world between fiction and reality.

    The night was serene and still, a gentle layer of perfectly copied snow from a perfect copy of winter blanketing the world outside Life''s current place. Said place was a cozy, warmly lit cottage, the embodiment of living had brought years ago for occasions like this, where inside, the soft crackle of a fireplace provided the only sound, weaving a melody of comfort and tranquility. Amber flames flickered, casting playful shadows that danced along the wooden walls.

    Life, dressed in appropriate clothes for the cold and festive weather, sat in an oversized armchair draped with a plaid blanket, his eyes reflecting the fire''s glow as he held a steaming mug filled with the best hot chocolate he could ever make. The scents of cinnamon and pine mingled in the air, evoking memories of Christmases past that he would never forget.

    On the mantle above, stockings hung in anticipation, and a small, decorated tree stood nearby, its lights twinkling like distant stars, essential decorations for this time of the year.

    When he took a sip from his mug and tasted the sweet, rich, and creamy hot chocolate, the blonde man couldn''t help but grow slightly anxious as he reflexively glanced at the grandfather clock and saw the time displayed.

    7:59 P.M.

    "Anytime now..." Life told himself, waiting with bated breath for the next minute to pass.

    Just in time, the man dressed in warm clothes for the season soon heard a knock at the cottage''s door as the time on the clock turned 8:00.

    Life only needed less than a second to be at the door without wasting time after perfectly copying a certain cosmic energy from a certain speedster in red.

    Upon opening the door, he was welcomed by a skeleton face that always managed to make his heart flutter every time he had a chance to meet her. Even after an insurmountable amount since they first met, her charm and beauty hadn''t lost any of its luster. To think there was a time when Life so arrogantly believed that no one could stand by his side as an equal, where he was cursed to always be alone at the top, he couldn''t be happier to be proven wrong.

    Death, Life''s wife, stood at the cottage''s entrance wearing clothes for the weather like the embodiment of living, although unfortunately due to her skeleton body, said clothes ended up slightly bigger than they should.

    Not like Life himself minded; if anything, he couldn''t help but blush slightly at how unbelievably cute she looked in them from his perspective.

    "Hey, sorry for the wait," Death apologized. "Traffic was...busier this year." She sighed upon admitting to that.

    Life casually waved it off. He knew how busy Death was with her job, just barely managing all the deaths from reality and fiction, the latter in particular the most troublesome of the two with fictional characters dying...just to be brought back to life not too long after, a problem that wasn''t present in reality barring a few exceptions. So Life completely understood why his wife had arrived an entire hour later than agreed upon. "It''s okay, I unders-"

    His skeleton wife cut him off by grabbing his hand and pulling him away from the house. "Good, then let''s go, we might JUST arrive on time!"

    "Wait, where are we going again?" Life asked as the couple trudged through the snow to a circular blue portal Life had just noticed. He safely assumed that''s how his wife got to where he was.

    "To our annual duel with them, did you forget?" Death asked without stopping moving or looking back at her husband.

    Life''s eyes widened as the memory of the two couples'' annual tradition hit him like a bullet train. The excitement over spending time with his wife after so long made him have tunnel vision and forget everything else around him. "Oh yeah..."

    <hr>

    "Do you think they are going to arrive this year?" Magic, a young adult woman with long rainbow hair each strand representing a unique type of magic, dressed in green robes and a pointy wizard hat of the same color that had a red bauble hanging from it that emanated a bright reddish glow, asked her husband Technology, a young man with short white hair who stood by her side, whose clothes were more appropriate for the current cold weather.

    The young man, who had been impatiently tapping his foot on the snow up until now, raised his left arm as if to look at the time and muttered something before a light-blue holographic screen materialized in front of him, showing the time. "Hmm...maybe we should schedule for next-"

    The impatient man was cut off from speaking further as a blue portal he was too familiar with materialized out of nowhere a few meters away from the duo after a few brief sparks of energy in the air surrounding it.

    Almost immediately upon the portal''s sudden appearance, Death and soon Life came out of the portal. The portal promptly closed behind them once its function was done. "Hey~, did you guys wait for too long?" Death asked in a slightly abashed tone as she waved at the couple waiting for her and Life.

    "No, actually, we arrived just fifteen minutes ago, so forty-five minutes past the time we all agreed upon," Technology explained matter-of-factly, although everyone around could tell.

    "Noted." Life nodded, feeling just slightly ashamed over having almost forgotten the annual tradition he, Death, Magic, and Technology have been doing in the last few decades.

    A snow-fort war. A thrilling duel of the ages between the two couples where both sides would build a snow fort of their own and fight until one of the forts crumbled, with the winner having the opportunity to gloat their victory over the loser until their next duel. There were, of course, rules for said high-stakes war: no using over-metal and innate conceptual powers were only allowed on the snow from the respective players unless it was to defend against snow thrown by the opponent. Some minor rules were added throughout the decades, but they mostly reinforced the main ones.

    "And...I see that you''ve brought company this time?" Life asked after noticing Technology''s (and he supposed technically Magic''s) adopted robot children a fair distance behind the latter, sitting on a stand like they were an audience.

    Although the embodiment of living was able to immediately spot Hardware, Firewall, Internet, and Anti-virus, he did need a double-take to realize that the second youngest, C.P.U, had used its shapeshifting abilities to transform into a flag that had Technology and Magic''s faces lined up side-by-side in the center of a red, romantic heart.

    Said flag waved by a very enthusiastic (compared to the others in the audience) Anti-virus, the youngest of the sibling quintet and the one who looked most human out of them, with the appearance of a teenage girl. "Woo, go dad! Go, mom! Take it home!"

    The proud father simply smiled at Anti-virus''s encouragement before puffing out his chest in pride at Life. "What can I say, Christmas brings families closer than any other time!"

    "I suppose," Life not-so-sneakily glanced at Death at the same time the latter did. "We''re inclined to agree." Life finally told Technology with the former''s wife cheerfully nodding in agreement.

    "Now..." Magic stepped forward, a predatory grin on her expression. "Shall we begin?" she asked, with determined fire clear in her eyes.

    The construction of the respective side''s snow castles that followed was relatively normal...by the standards of everyone involved and watching. Magic used her powers to raise a Victorian snow castle out of the ground with Technology tuning the finer details to reinforce its infrastructure.

    Life and Death, on the other hand, and ended up less balanced when it came to building the castle due to the latter''s lack of areas of expertise where she could help, while the former had more than enough of the necessary skills. Not like it bothered either one; Life not only trusted but knew that Death''s abilities would come in handy when the battle finally started.

    When they finished construction, the couple that embodied existence and oblivion, respectively, stood on top of the best spot where they could oversee the imminent conflict. "So, wanna do the honors?" Death asked Life while offering a Christmas-themed war horn she had brought last year.

    "Hmm...no, you do it, I already did the previous year." Life politely declined after giving it some thought.

    "Very well then, my king~" The skeletal wife pretended to do a curtsy bow as she not-so-subtly teased her husband. She soon had to contain a snort from how he raised a hand to his face and looked away so he would not show the blush on his face.

    When Death sounded the horn, she and Life also heard the sound of another horn more or less at the same time from Technology and Magic''s side.

    The time the embodiment of living has waited finally arrived.

    "Rise, my minions, it''s time for you all to serve your master until the end of the night!" Life declared dramatically as he gave life to the army of little snowmen he had created during preparations.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "As you command, master!" The army of snowmen shouted simultaneously while giving their life-giver a salute, every single one of them ready to succeed or die trying.

    When the snowmen turned their backs to Life to attack the enemy castle, a voice interrupted them just before they moved out. "Hey, don''t forget the scythe and hood, I don''t want to see any of you go unarmed and without protection, understood?" Death interrupted the marching snow army with a motherly tone, soon throwing scythes and black hoods small enough for them to use and wear on the ground nearby.

    The snow creatures paused momentarily before grabbing the tiny scythes and hoods and giving a small bow of respect to the one who gave them weapons. "Understood, thank you, ma''am." They all collectively thanked Death, who couldn''t help but feel proud of them.

    When they all finally finished dressing up, they looked like tiny, little grim reapers who were almost as cute as his wife. "...Nice." He slowly nodded with a smile upon realizing that.

    Of course, it wouldn''t be long before their army met resistance from the opposite side, with Magic channeling the magic contained in the red bauble on her hat to raise her own army of tiny murderous snowmen that marched forward to meet their enemies, but not before getting suited with the laser swords and energy buckles Technology threw at the snowy ground near them.

    The fight was on.

    If Life were to describe the following battle between snow armies from where he was, it would be the cutest epic battle he had ever laid eyes on. He almost came to regret not having recorded it from the beginning...until he noticed his wife was already on it, doing it with the closest thing she had to a smile with her skeletal face.

    As the concept of living turned his gaze back to the fight, his eyes were met with an explosion in the middle of the battle. He only needed a glance at Technology to know he had been responsible for throwing a snowball with enough strength and speed to emulate a blast the size of a grenade. Obviously not as lethal as the real deal, it was all still snow at the end of the day.

    As the concept of technology threw another one, Death came to the rescue this time by raising a finger in the direction of the snowball. Before the snowball could make contact with anything, it melted into liquid in mid-air, the embodiment of the end having ordered it to die.

    Life couldn''t help himself from fist-bumping the air in excitement. "Nice! Now my turn!" The concept of living declared, preparing his counterattack with a snowball created from a pile of snow he had gathered near him for an occasion like this.

    As both grown men kept throwing snowballs at each other''s army, an idea crossed Life''s mind, an awful idea, a wonderfully awful idea. The blonde man only needed to glance at his wife once for the latter to know the former had a plan and they needed her help.

    <hr>

    "Hmm..." Magic hummed to herself as she watched the battlefield occurring in front of her, not failing to notice how the scales of battle didn''t seem to be tilting on either side. She briefly considered buffing her little army or debuffing the enemies before waving that thought off. "No, that wouldn''t work, they would immediately see through it and Death would just kill the effect. Maybe I could¡ª"

    Her thought process was stopped in its tracks when she noticed a snowball just shy away from hitting the red bauble hanging on her hat. As time slowed down around the master of all magic and the surprise of the attack escaped her body, she found the one who had thrown the ball of snow with a simple glance in Life''s direction. She closed her eyes in slight relief, having anticipated something like that from happening and having preemptively cast every high-level defensive spell and enchantment she knew around herself and her clothes.

    There were so many protective layers around Magic''s body and clothes that even to slightly damage something as fragile as the red bauble she had been using, they would need a power equivalent to the Big Bang concentrated into the size of a 5mm bullet, something that a snowball was physically incapable of outputting no matter how potent the throw was. Phew, I admit, you almost got me scar¡ª

    Her expression and thoughts turned blank for a tenth of a millisecond when she felt all the magical protections suddenly vanishing as the snowball kept getting nearer. WHAT?! How''s that possible?! Unless...

    Magic''s eyes soon grew wide as saucers as she took a proper look at Life and found that most fingers on the hand he had used for the throw were missing. Wait, wait, wait, don''t tell me...Death placed a barrier of death around the snowball with Life throwing the ball so I would''ve never considered Death having anything to do with it!

    The rainbow-haired woman glanced to her side and met the eyes of her husband, who, although his mind had already processed what was going on, his body, unfortunately, wouldn''t be fast enough to react in time to help. As she took in the distress in his eyes and the cheer from the audience that was their adopted family, a new wave of determination to fight back filled her to the core. "DAMMI¡ª!"

    BOOM

    When the red smoke from the massive arcane explosion caused by the sudden release of magic dissipated, Magic breathed a sigh of relief as she had managed to protect herself, her husband, and the castle they stood on top of by calling forth arcane energy from her own body, her hair shining brighter than usual. It had been the equivalent of building the wall of China to protect against a single five-year-old child, but her panic and determination to win had made her forget about how overkill using her real power was. "Phew, that...was too close for comfort. Heh, how do you think of that, Li¡ª!"

    Magic''s words died in her throat as her eyes discovered that not only Life but Death was also missing. Where are they? Are they both hiding inside the castle? she guessed.

    Technology raised his hand to point at the skies as his wife frantically searched for them. "Up there!"

    When the woman with glowing rainbow hair looked up to where her husband pointed, her jaw threatened to slacken as she saw Life and Death in the air preparing a combined diving kick straight at her castle with a perfect copy of a full moon behind them.

    Such a maneuver was risky due to the rules dictating that neither couple could touch the solid ground that wasn''t from their respective snow castles. So, if the human and skeleton couple were doing this, it could only mean that they had decided to end this once and for all.

    "Magic! Help me move the castle!" Technology''s voice cut right through Magic''s brief shocked awe like butter.

    A nod was the only reply the woman with arcane hair needed to give as they got to work; they needed to move the castle out of the way before it was too late. While Technology tried to stall the enemy couple''s diving kicked with energy barrier after energy barrier which got "Killed" by Death touching them, Magic used the few milliseconds they had left to cast [Instant Teleportation], something she would''ve succeeded at if it wasn''t for what happened next.

    CLONK

    Something had hit Magic''s head, cutting the few seconds of concentration she needed to cast the spell short. Her eyes grew wide once she saw what hit her.

    A scythe, more specifically, the same little scythe carried by Life and Death''s small army of snowmen, was thrown at her face and if she had to judge from the angle that it was currently in, it had been by the blunt side of it she got hit. "SHI¡ª!"

    She couldn''t finish that sentence before her opponents came crashing down and kicked a hole right through the snow castle with enough force to destroy the whole castle before Life and Death touched the solid ground.

    <hr>

    As soon as Life dug his way out of all the couple of meters of snow that had inevitably buried him alive, he breathed a sigh of relief over his crazy plan actually working."Phew...that...was..."

    "AMAZING!" Death completed his declaration in ecstatic excitement as soon as she got out of the pile of snow burying her.

    "Heh, did you have any doubt it would be anything less? Let''s do it again next year!" Life raised both arms in excitement and happiness over his wife''s continuous appreciation for his attempts at making her undead life exciting whenever he had the chance.

    "Please...don''t..." Technology tiredly said as he got out from the snowy terrain with the help of Internet and Anti-Virus, the oldest and youngest of his adopted robot children, respectively. Life couldn''t help but release a snort out of the contrast in appearance between the two, with the oldest one looking the most robotic out of them with a single mono-eye that glowed blue for a head, while the youngest was almost indistinguishable from a regular human, the ONLY reason Life could tell from a first glance was that he sensed no life from her.

    "Are...you guys, okay?" The embodiment of living asked more out of courtesy than genuine worry for their well-being, as he knew from personal experience that it would take more than that to do any meaningful damage to his two opponents. As he glanced to the side, Life caught Magic as she got help from Hardware, Firewall, and C.P.U, with the latter of the brothers having transformed himself into a construction crane where their adoptive mother held onto his hook as it rose.

    "Besides my wounded pride over having to recognize that you won? Yeah...We''ll walk it off." Technology waved Life''s concerns away before walking up to his wife and offering his hand for her to hold, which she gladly accepted with a smile. As the black-haired man smiled back at his mage wife, they turned their attention back to the man responsible for his pride needing healing. "Anyway, if you excuse us, we''re going to commemorate Christmas back home. Again, if you guys want to join us, the offer is always open." Technology offered, knowing already his offer would be rejected like always, but it was the thought that counted.

    "Thanks, as always, but," Life glanced at his skeleton wife, who gave him a knowing nod. "We would like to enjoy the rest of Christmas by ourselves," he said as he wrapped an arm around Death''s torso.

    "Understood, then I guess I''ll see you next when I want you to repay me for that favor...or next holiday, whichever comes first. Now everyone, say goodbye to Uncle Life and Aunt Death!" Technology''s expression turned into a snicker at his attempt to tease Life.

    "Bye, Uncle Life! Bye, Aunt Death!" All of Technology''s robotic children played along, more or less in unison, with C.P.U having transformed back to his original form of a tiny humanoid figure that now comfortably sat on his dad''s shoulder.

    "Merry Christmas!" Anti-virus waved to Life before she left with her family.

    Life waved back to her."Merry Christmas to you too, kid." After he saw them all leaving in a blue portal, he and Death soon did the same, both smiled with satisfaction after hanging out with Technology''s family.

    <hr>

    Back at the cottage, Life and Death only needed to step foot inside of it for a few seconds before the former heard the latter''s voice behind them. "Oh..."

    When the blonde man turned around he saw his wife checking the time on her pulse watch. "Is it time already?" Life felt dread creeping into his being as he muttered that question.

    "Unfortunately." Death sighed, clearly wanting to stay longer with Life even though she knew it wasn''t possible. Or at least, not without jeopardizing the cycle of life and death.

    "I see...well, better not keep them waiting, those souls aren''t going to guide themselves," Life chuckled before turning around, not wanting his wife to see how sad his face most likely looked at the moment. "Tell Afterlife and Cemetery I want them to have a merry Christmas," he said jovially, trying to put on a happy facade so his wife wouldn''t feel pressured by him.

    Unexpectedly for Life, he heard footsteps getting closer instead of farther away from him, and before he knew it, Death had embraced him from behind.

    After calming down from the surprise and relief he felt from Death''s sweet embrace, Life closed his eyes and reached his wife''s left hand with his own left hand. "I love you," he muttered as a tear escaped his eyes.

    His skeletal wife slowly nodded while nuzzling her head against his. "I know." She planted the closest thing to a kiss she could with her lack of lips on his cheek before slowly ending the embrace.

    When Life opened his eyes and turned around, Death was no longer there. With a deep sigh, Life''s expression turned into a smile filled with newfound energy at the prospect of the next time Death will have another break from her job.

    As far as Christmas days go, this was certainly one of his best ones.

 Chapter 67: Fated Burn (23)

    "Where are you?! Show yourself!" Nozomi demanded furiously after stepping out of Mukarramma''s barrier and searching for them. Everyone else did the same as they exited the barrier. Rea''s humanity, still the one in control of Rea''s body, was the last one to get out.

    When Rea''s other half exited the barrier, she had to do a double take. For one, the barrier she had just exited simply vanished without warning. For two, all the blood stains on Nozomi¡¯s and Yoshino¡¯s clothes were gone. One more question to add to the pile, I suppose. Hey, She addressed Rea. Thanks for the heads up. I wouldn''t know they were planning to blind us if you hadn''t warned me in time.

    Yeah, sure, whatever. Can I have my body now? Rea was having none of it and went straight to the point.

    Rea¡¯s humanity sighed. Although she had seen it coming, it didn¡¯t sting much less. A deal is a deal, I suppose. Let me just ask them a few things and... She took a deep breath. Explain others.

    "Hey!" Rea¡¯s other half called for everyone¡¯s attention.

    When they turned their eyes to her, she continued. "Is it over? Is it safe for me to go home now?"

    Rudabaugh looked around for a few seconds. "Probably, yeah." The cowboy moved his regained arm around. Rea''s humanity needed another double take as she just now noticed Rudabaugh had his arm back without fanfare. "If having my arm back isn''t confirmation enough that the fight has ended, I don''t know what is."

    "B-but they got away! Shouldn''t we pursue them so they don''t harm anyone else?" Nozomi asked in confusion.

    Outsider raised a hand to his chin in thought. "Hmm, Rea, I couldn''t see much due to the sudden brightness blinding me, but I did catch you using your magic in that darkspawn''s direction." The masked man tilted his head in an odd way that made both Rea''s sides recoil a little. "Did you manage to get them?"

    Rea¡¯s humanity immediately nodded. "Yes, I managed to cover my eyes in time and burn one of her arms to dust with my magic...or at least I think that was her arm? I was kind of just aiming it in her general direction, hoping for the best. I burned a good part of her body. I can guarantee that at least."

    "So they are still out there..." Seiza trailed off as he looked down on the ground.

    "Are they though?"

    Everyone turned to Yoshino who seemed to have calmed down and started thinking about something. If Rea''s humanity had to guess from the silence, it followed.

    "Professor, how far would they be able to get without a whole arm?" Yoshino asked Rudabaugh, clearly trying to confirm something.

    "Hmm, not far. The intense pain they would surely experience after losing a whole limb would make them fall on the floor in pain. That''s not accounting for the fact they would soon succumb to starvation due to expending all their dark energy on attempting to keep their wounds from getting worse." Rudabaugh turned to face Rea''s humanity. "If Mukarramma is really missing her whole arm...they are most likely gone from this world. Or about to be as we speak."

    Nozomi breathed a sigh of relief as she rested her back on the left side of the alleyway''s wall. Some of the stress she had been accumulating left her body as she calmed down. "I...see..."

    Rea''s human half couldn''t help but frown at the way Nozomi said that. It truly sounded relieved, but also kind of disappointed. She chose, in the end, to not push the issue as she had things to explain, groceries to deliver, a promise to keep, and most importantly, she wasn''t sure Nozomi would appreciate her second attempt to help considering how badly the masked magical girl reacted to the first. "Hey, uh, I think...something needs to be cleared up here."

    When Seiza raised his head, Rea''s humanity elaborated. "How can I explain it..." She scratched the back of her neck. "I''m...not exactly the one you think I am?"

    That made every one pause. "What do you mean by that?" asked Rudabaugh, raising an eyebrow at her.

    His analytical gaze made Rea''s other half feel a bit uneasy, but not enough for her to back down from it. "Y''see, the person who Seiza talked with was Heiwa Rea. Although I''m not exactly her, I am a part of her. I''m...her humanity."

    Everyone stared in silence at Rea''s humanity for a solid minute.

    "WHAT?!" Everyone but Outsider shouted in unison. Their tone was one of bafflement as they processed what she said.

    Rea''s human half flinched a little but stayed strong. "I think it''s best if I start from the beginning, I''ll try to be quick..."

    And so she did, as Rea''s humanity told them a summary of her story. She explained how she had just suddenly appeared in the deliquent''s life, how she unintentionally got them arrested, and how she, without warning, gained control over Rea''s body after transforming and all the problems that came from such a sudden change. Rea''s humanity briefly considered sharing how her other self constantly told her to shut up, but she decided against it, arguing they wouldn''t want to hear about a stranger''s troubles. She was accompanied by nods and raised eyebrows, but thankfully, no one went out of their way to try and interrupt her. Except for Rea herself, but her humanity was able to zone her out after the first few shouts telling her to hurry up.

    Throughout her explanation, Rea''s humanity ended up, little by little, feeling at ease with explaining her story to everyone else without even noticing. If she had to guess, it was probably because she was happy talking with someone who would spare her the time of day after she had been constantly told to shut up by Rea.

    It almost made her forget how she had places to be...almost. "So...yeah, I think this sums up my situation up until now, I think." She scratched her cheek.

    "I guess that explains you talking to yourself..." Yoshino muttered. "Then, what''s your name?" she asked.

    "What?" Rea''s humanity gave Yoshino a confused look as she asked with more pressure than intended.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "I mean...even if you''re technically Heiwa-san, you''re clearly someone who has developed a mind separated from her input and that''s not even touching on the fact of how confusing it would become with you and Heiwa-san technically having the same first and last name. So to rephrase my question, what first name do you have in mind you wanna go by?" Yoshino asked again.

    "A name..." Rea''s humanity closed her eyes and tried to come up with one. She wouldn''t deny that it proved harder than she thought since, deep down, she knew she was Rea. Coming up with another name she felt comfortable with proved harder than she cared to admit.

    "Hmm...how about...Tsujin?" Nozomi suggested.

    Rea''s humanity opened her eyes and tilted her head at the masked magical girl. "Tsujin?"

    "Yeah," Nozomi shrugged awkwardly. "You don''t like it?"

    Rea''s humanity raised a hand to her chin. "Hmm, no, I...actually think it has a nice ring to it. Yeah, Heiwa Tsujin." Tsujin slowly nods. "I think it works."

    "Good," Nozomi nodded, her tone clearly ashamed of something, but the delinquent¡¯s human self couldn''t pinpoint exactly what. "Well, nice to finally meet you...would you mind if I call you Tsujin-san? To avoid confusion, of course."

    Tsujin gave it some thought before she shook her head. "No, I wouldn''t mind it actually. Hey, uh, it''s nice and all that...whatever that thing was, it''s now gone, but I got another question. How do I, y''know," Tsujin motioned her hands around herself. "Turn back to normal?"

    "Oh. Just take off your tiara. There...shouldn''t be any pain involved since it''s instant, and there''s no transformation?" Seiza said unsurely before adding. "B-but if anything goes wrong, I will act fast."

    "That doesn''t fill me with much confidence..." Tsujin admitted dryly.

    Seiza sighed while nodding in agreement. "Yeah, that''s fair. But, this is the best I can provide you when I don''t know what''s happening with your transformation."

    The delinquent stared at Seiza briefly before glancing at Rea''s spectral form pressuring her to decide with a stare. Tsujin sighed. "Fine, I''ll do it. Oh, but before that!" She ignored Rea''s upset expression, turning to Nozomi and giving her a small bow. "Thank you for saving me and Rea back there from that thing''s attack, really." Even though Tsujin knew that Mukarramma''s real target had been Nozomi and not her...she still felt like it was the right thing to do after seeing her cry.

    Tsujin watched as Nozomi looked visibly taken aback by the former thanking her for anything. "O-oh, don''t worry about it," Nozomi looked down on the floor. "It was just what anyone would do."

    Tsujin reached for the back of her head to scratch it. "Also...I suppose I should thank you all for coming to the aid of a complete stranger. As much as Rea would vehemently try to deny it...I don''t think we would have survived an encounter with that thing if we had to fight it by ourselves. So yeah."

    Can you just get it over with already? Rea hurried Tsujin.

    Yeah, yeah, just one more thing. Tsujin mentally sighed.

    "Well, I said everything I wanted for now. For all it was worth...I guess it was nice meeting you guys, or at least, talking with people who were willing to hear me out." A small, sad smile grew on Tsujin''s face as she knew she would return to the same routine as before, with Rea telling her to shut up and having no one else to talk to. "Bye." She said before taking the scorpion tiara off her head.

    In an instant, the bright red on Tsujin''s uniform returned to its original black colors. The first thing Rea did as she came back was to breathe in relief. For some reason, breathing felt weird to her. At the time, she chalked it up to not needing to breathe while in her spectral state. Finally, back to my body, I was about to think you wouldn''t follow your end of the bargain... Rea trailed off as she noticed everyone staring at her in silence, with Tsujin, Rudabaugh, and Seiza''s mouths visibly hung in shock.

    Rea stared at them confused. Why are they looking at me like... Rea''s mind trailed off before losing her balance.

    But before she could truly hit her face on the ground, she suddenly stopped. When looking around, she saw Seiza biting on her shoe with his eyes closed. Seeing there was no one else in contact with her, Rea could only conclude within her currently hazy mind that it was his magic keeping her from hitting her face on the floor. Uh...I guess...he wasn''t full of it.

    Rea soon frowned as she looked slightly to where her left leg would be. Instead, she could only see something black with some small cracks. What...? The brash girl thought as she closed her eyes, the effort to keep them up proving too taxing.

    She soon felt someone lifting her up, and not long after heard there were many voices around her. Finally, when the delinquent was about to lose consciousness, a comforting feeling woke her enough to clear her mind and open her eyes wide.

    As she took in the night sky above, Rea soon instinctively moved her vision to where she felt that comforting feeling. Soon, her sight was welcomed by Seiza using his magic to regenerate her left leg. Rea watched blankly as she felt bones, veins, arteries, and muscles as they grew back one by one and were put into their right place. Wait...how did I...how did I lose that? That...doesn''t seem right...

    Weirdly enough, Rea didn''t feel any pain through the process, but she did start feeling hungry. Man...I could eat an entire whale right now... Rea thought as drool began leaking out of her mouth.

    Unaware to Rea and everyone else, Life, who was still disguised as Outsider, had taken a step back in disgust upon seeing the actual flood that was Rea''s drool as it leaked from her mouth into the ground. No one but Life reacted to it.

    "Okay, I''ll now do the rest of the body, keep holding her like that," Seiza said before Rea felt his magic not just on her leg, but on her whole body.

    If Rea¡¯s mind hadn''t been distracted by her hunger at the time, she would have noticed that most of her body had been burned to the point that it was mostly black like charcoal, and falling apart. Her right leg was the first to break into black shards.

    When Seiza finished healing, he wobbled a little before recovering and sighing. "Seiza, are you okay?" Yoshino asked the talking dog.

    ...Nope. Still weird. Rea frowned, still not used to the dog''s capacity for speech.

    Seiza quickly nodded. "Y-yeah, I''m okay. It just took a lot more concentration than usual...that and the surprise of it."

    "I-is she going to be okay, Seiza?"

    Rea turned to the source of that voice, her eyes landing on Nozomi as tears fell from the small gaps in her mask into the delinquent''s uniform. The masked magical girl had made Rea rest her head on their lap while Seiza healed the brash girl. Rea couldn''t help but frown at the sight of Nozomi crying for her.

    "Tch, I''m fine, can I go now?" Rea asked rhetorically as she got up without waiting for anyone''s answer.

    After a few seconds of getting accustomed to her new leg, she turned to Seiza. "Hey, talking dog, can I have my stuff back?"

    "O-oh, yes." The magical dog closed his eyes and gave Rea her groceries back.

    With her groceries and schoolbag in hand, Rea pulled out her phone. Just like her clothes, it didn''t seem like they sustained any damage from her magical girl transformation. She frowned as the time displayed on her phone immediately told her she was late. Ohhh...nooo, she''s SO going to kill us! Tsujin bemoaned.

    "Pain in the ass...Hey!" Rea turned to Nozomi and Yoshino. "I have a lot of questions and I''m not in the mood for dealing with your secret identity crap! Who are you guys?"

    Yoshino and Nozomi traded glances, a silent conversation playing out between them before Nozomi nodded in agreement, and Yoshino took the lead. "I''m Kettei Yoshino, and this is my friend, Nakagawa Nozomi." Yoshino formally introduced herself and Nozomi.

    "Nakagawa...Wait, aren''t you that girl who made a fool of herself in my aunt''s class?" Rea pointed at Nozomi as she asked that.

    Nozomi''s eyes widened. "Wait, Manabu-sensei is your-"

    "Hold that thought," Rea raised her hand to interrupt Nozomi. "I''ve already heard enough for now, we''ll continue tomorrow!" The no-nonsense delinquent declared, and without another word, she bolted out of the alleyway to her home, leaving Nozomi and the people Rea left behind to stare dumbfounded at the speed she had just finished their conversation.

    All of them were unaware a security camera saw everything that had transpired after everyone exited Mukarramma''s barrier.

 Chapter 68: Fated Burn(24)

    "Wait, what?!" Nozomi asked Yoshino in surprise as both returned to their homes, walking side-by-side through the mostly empty street. Seiza followed right behind them, and Rudabaugh watched from afar to ensure they reached their homes safely. Neither girl wore their masks anymore, and Nozomi had transformed back to her civilian appearance before leaving the alleyway.

    They could have asked Seiza for help reaching their homes faster. However, Yoshino felt she wouldn''t be able to have the talk she needed with Nozomi if they didn''t take the long way.

    "Yeah, apparently, that darkspawn wasn''t my mom''s doing. It is something that happens when humanity produces enough negative energy. That''s what our Professor told me while we were on our way to join you."

    "So you''re saying the Grand Master isn''t responsible for the existence of darkspawns?" Seiza asked after ensuring no one he didn''t want to hear him was listening, concern clear on his face at the implications.

    Yoshino closed her eyes and nodded. "Yep."

    Seiza frowned. "Then, even if we were to defeat the Grand Master..."

    "Darkspawns would keep being born and cause harm and death to others all the same," Yoshino completed Seiza''s sentence. As expected, the mood of everyone around soured after that confirmation, with Seiza looking down at the ground upset and Nozomi nervously staring at her best friend as she attempted to swallow the large pill that was this revelation.

    "I-if that''s the case, then what are we supposed to do?!" Nozomi asked, exchanging distressed looks between Yoshino and Seiza, hoping either one had a solution in mind.

    Yoshino sighed. "For now, we should focus on dealing with the Grand Master and any other stray darkspawns your pendant detects while preparing to fight the former."

    Nozomi frowned, noticing how her friend was avoiding mentioning a glaring problem. "And after we deal with the Grand Master?" she inquired uneasily.

    Yoshino looked down at the cold, hard sidewalk as she thought about what to say. Well, obviously we stop with all this magical girl and darkspawn nonsense and try to live a normal life! That was Yoshino''s immediate thought. But of course, that would be too good to be true.

    "We''ll cross that bridge when we get there." It had been Yoshino''s way of saying she had no idea without directly saying it.

    Unfortunately, Nozomi saw through it and slowly nodded. "Hmm, I see..." Nozomi trailed off, expression conflicted.

    The heavy silence that followed would normally be enough of a hint for Yoshino to end the conversation there. However, she felt the need to discuss one more thing with Nozomi. "Also...do you want to talk about it?" she asked, giving her best friend a knowing look.

    Yoshino watched as Nozomi''s expressions changed from confused to realization before not-so-subtly attempting to act ignorant. Yoshino clenched her hands. "Talk about what?" Nozomi laughed nervously before having a fake moment of realization that Yoshino couldn''t help but frown at. "Oh yeah, Rea and Tsujin, wow, yeah, you''re right! Two people in one body, that''s sure is¡ª"

    Yoshino sighed, able to see through Nozomi''s attempt to avoid the subject. "Nozomi, please."

    Nozomi opened her mouth to wave Yoshino''s worries away, but the latter''s look of concern made her close her mouth and look down. After an entire minute of silence, Nozomi finally spoke. "I''m sorry."

    Yoshino''s frown deepened. "For what?" she asked, genuinely wondering what her friend needed to apologize for. "Does it have anything to do with me going?" Yoshino guessed, the look she gave Nozomi immediately told her ''It was her choice.''Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    For a brief moment, Nozomi''s mouth went agape, genuinely surprised Yoshino guessed it right before she closed her mouth and gave a nervous nod. "...I suppose it''s a little bit of that. Was it that obvious?"

    "Eh, a little bit. Care to share?" Yoshino asked, ensuring her tone wasn''t intimidating.

    "It''s just..." The blondette sighed. "When I called for you to warn about the darkspawn, I assumed I would be able to protect you and Rea from whatever happened. In the end, I got tricked and ended up helpless. It''s difficult not to think I was useless." After a moment of silence, Nozomi added, "And do I even need to say anything about how that darkspawn almost got away because I wanted to do more? If Tsujin weren''t there to stop them...I don''t even want to think what would happen if they did and innocent people got in their way." Nozomi corrected herself. Both girls and Seiza stopped as the transit signal shone green for the cars to go.

    Yoshino slowly nodded in understanding. "I mean...I suppose that''s one way you could see things, but...Rea''s saved, the stray darkspawn died, and most importantly, all of us got out of there alive. Shouldn''t those matter more?"

    Nozomi didn''t answer back, giving the path ahead a conflicted look, wanting to say something but not going through with it for fear it would be wrong.

    When Yoshino realized this, she attempted to empathize with Nozomi, figuring their situation wasn''t so different. "I get it." When Nozomi turned to Yoshino, she elaborated. "I also feel useless, but that''s why I, no, we are training, so we can be strong enough to do something about this feeling."

    Nozomi raised her left arm to rub her right one. "Will we even be lucky enough to reach that far?"

    Yoshino reached for Nozomi''s right hand. "Yes. One way or another, we will." Yoshino intermingled her fingers and clenched Nozomi''s hand, the warmth she felt from Nozomi''s hand made the words feel more assured.

    A tiny, tired smile grew on Nozomi''s face. "I hope you''re right..."

    In response, Yoshino grew a tired smile of her own. "Yeah...I do too." She strengthened her grip on Nozomi''s hand.

    "Also, I think there''s one more thing we need to discuss." Yoshino trailed off, attempting to approach this topic as best as possible.

    "Hmm?" Nozomi turned to Yoshino and tilted her head confused. "Would there be something else?" Nozomi frowned. "Wasn''t this what you wanted to talk about?"

    "I mean, right now after hearing all of that? Yeah, that too. But it wasn''t what I first thought we needed to discuss." With her free hand, Yoshino raised two fingers to her own eyes.

    Even if Nozomi''s eyes getting burned might not have been as severe compared to the damage Judai had caused her, the former lasting a lot longer than the latter felt a good enough reason for Yoshino to address it.

    Nozomi immediately got the message, deflating a little when she did. "Oh."

    The transit sign turned red, allowing the girls and puppy to cross the street and resume their walk home.

    "I...assumed you didn''t want to bring it up because you thought I wouldn''t understand what you just went through, which," Yoshino sighed, "you''re correct, I don''t." She admitted. "But I also don''t just want to do nothing while you clearly need someone to talk to, at least, not a second time today." Yoshino scratched the back of her neck as she tried her best to comfort her friend while ignoring how she also needed herself.

    Nozomi slowly nodded. "I see..." She sighed. "I...will manage. I''ll probably feel much better tomorrow, maybe." She tried to play it off, but Yoshino could see through it from the subtle increase in Nozomi''s grip.

    "...If you say so." Yoshino bit her lip as she was tempted to say more, but she could feel Nozomi didn''t want to speak further. "Speaking of, have you done your homework for math class tomorrow?" she asked to change the subject to something lighter, having done hers after taking a bath to wash off the training.

    "Hmm...no, I don''t think I did..." Nozomi trailed off, lacking any interest in her voice.

    Yoshino had to do a double-take, as she expected Nozomi to panic over not finishing her homework, before shooking her head. She''s just tired, it has been a long day... Yoshino told herself. "Oh, well, I did, so if you want, I could send you photos with all the calculations and answers since we probably won''t have much time to study."

    "I see...thanks." Nozomi turned to Yoshino and smiled, which should have been of appreciation, but Yoshino couldn''t help but feel it was forced.

    Yoshino closed her eyes and mentally sighed. Very, very long day... She kept telling herself, convincing herself that it was enough and she would push Nozomi''s patience too far if she continued.

    In the end, Yoshino decided they could talk about it anytime when they were both well-rested, so she stayed silent the rest of the way home. If she was thankful for anything, it was that her best friend hadn''t become too upset to end the handholding prematurely.

    In retrospect, she should''ve just rolled the dice and hoped Nozomi was still in the mood to talk.

 Chapter 69: Fated Burn (25)

    "I''m home!" Nozomi announced as she entered her home. Seiza entered her house with his magic through the open window to the blonde girl''s room.

    As Nozomi entered the kitchen, she was welcomed by a half-hearted wave from Minokichi. He stared at the frozen food heating up in the microwave. A half-hearted wave was the only acknowledgment he gave to the presence of his sister. He didn''t even bother to turn to look at her.

    For anyone else, this would be seen as a cold, if not rude, gesture. But Nozomi couldn''t help but smile warmly at her brother. She was reminded of his progress after meeting and befriending Yuki. It had been almost enough for her to forget how mentally taxing her day was... almost.

    When dinner was ready, Nozomi and Minokichi kept mostly to themselves as they ate. Nozomi didn''t mind it. As much as she would love for her brother to become talkative, she didn''t want to risk unintentionally pushing him too far. Instead, she opted to let Minokichi get better at his own pace until he finally felt comfortable holding long conversations with people.

    Of course, all that progress would probably be gone in a flash if I were to die and leave him alone... The blonde girl trailed off pessimistically. Her expression and mood soured at such a grim thought.

    As Nozomi thought back on how she had been the only one down for the count on a darkspawn encounter, she insisted on going. She allowed her best friend to go even though she wasn''t able to guarantee her safety, much less her own. In the end, she asked for help from the person they were trying to save. The fact no one died besides the darkspawn they were trying to stop was the only comfort Nozomi could take out of the situation.

    If anyone had died, Nozomi wouldn''t know what she would do. Probably scream and cry like always. Urgh, what''s the point of these powers if they don''t stop me from being a dead weight to everybody who needs me?! Nozomi internally bemoaned.

    Even saving Rea and Tsujin, before getting thanked by the latter (Nozomi had yet to grasp how there are two entirely different identities inside of one body), didn''t fill Nozomi with as much pride as she thought it would. She wasn''t even sure if Mukarramma had truly intended to harm Rea or if it hadn''t been all just a trick to leave her wide open for an attack. Knowing her luck she wouldn''t be surprised if it had been the latter.

    Mukarramma made the blonde teenage girl look like a naive imbecile in front of everyone, not once, but twice. Nozomi also didn''t forget how, due to wanting to prove to everyone that she wasn''t useless, she ended up almost giving Mukarramma a chance to escape. This happened when Nozomi destroyed The Sun tarot card. A chance that had been thankfully foiled in time by Tsujin''s intervention.

    "Onee-san?"

    Nozomi''s eyes widened. Minokichi''s voice snapped the former out of her thoughts. When she turned to face her brother who stood by her left, Nozomi blinked a few times at him. "W-what?"

    "You''ve been staring at your empty plate for a while. Is there something in your mind?" Minokichi asked while scrutinizing Nozomi. The latter recognized the worry in her brother''s face from the unique small frown he gave that wouldn''t be noticeable by anyone who knew the boy as long as the teenage girl did.

    Nozomi tried to play it cool by waving his worries away. She plastered the best fake smile on her face. "O-oh, don''t worry, it''s nothing, just some dumb stuff I remembered from school."

    Minokichi stared at his older sister for a solid minute before frowning. "...Idiot," he finally said before turning away and leaving the kitchen without another word. The plate was left in the sink for Nozomi to clean.

    Nozomi stared at the kitchen''s entrance where her brother had exited for a solid minute before chuckling dryly to herself. "Idiot... I guess that''s not too far off..." she muttered to herself, smiling a little. All the other times she had been called as such by her brother, Nozomi either felt annoyed or bad about it. But now? Nozomi would be lying if she said it didn''t feel weirdly good having someone calling her out instead of pitying or excusing her bad decisions just because she ended up hurt.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    It''s not like he''s wrong anyway... Nozomi thought before she got up and washed the plates.

    Nozomi found cleaning her dishes relaxing as it helped to occupy her mind with something she could do. It wouldn''t cost anyone''s life if she were to fail. "Wash, rinse, shine, make ''em fine. Soapy bubbles, plates align. Scrub and clean, it''s time to gleam. Dishes done, a sparkling scene!~" She sang an old song from a children''s show she watched long ago. A genuine smile grew on Nozomi''s face as she embraced the nostalgia of the memory and the comfort it gave.

    When Nozomi entered her room, Seiza welcomed her eyes, the latter sitting on her bed. The tired young girl couldn''t help but smile. She watched the talking dog''s tail wag excitedly as he noticed her presence, happy to see someone who didn''t deserve it in the blonde''s opinion.

    Nozomi soon noticed her English book by Seiza''s side, open on the last page they had left off.

    Nozomi immediately realized what was happening. Seiza was trying to make her think about something else that wouldn''t cause her turmoil. Not so different from what the clumsy girl did for Seiza after their first meeting with Henry.

    Although Nozomi hadn''t been in the mood to teach much of anything, wanting to go straight to bed and forget about this day, she couldn''t bring herself to deny Seiza''s request. With a sigh, the blonde girl put on her teacher facade. "Very well then! If you insist, I, Nozomi-sensei, will teach you!" Nozomi declared, mustering the most of her enthusiasm she still had left. The cringe the teenage airhead would normally feel from such action was counter-balanced by how fun the following class was.

    As Nozomi lay in bed after she finished teaching Seiza and grabbed her favorite plushie to sleep, she turned off the lights. "Good night, Seiza."

    "Good night, Nozomi." Seiza replied as he got comfortable on the room''s carpet.

    After Nozomi closed her eyes to sleep, her tired but content smile slowly disappeared. The young blond girl couldn''t help but feel uneasy and anxious at the constant darkness she was seeing with her eyes closed. It reminded her of how she had become blind a few hours ago and how pathetic and vulnerable she felt. The cold air from the open window as it passed through Nozomi''s body and the random noises Nozomi couldn''t guess where they belonged as she heard them reinforced the feeling of defenselessness.

    Growing restless, Nozomi tried changing positions on her bed, but it did nothing, frustrating her further.

    When Nozomi opened her eyes, she couldn''t help but feel the change in the atmosphere around her when there was barely any light. Looking for anything that could help, her eyes landed on the room''s bedside lamp. "Hey, Seiza?" Nozomi called for the talking dog.

    "Hmm?" Seiza hummed back in acknowledgment.

    "I''m having trouble sleeping. Do you mind if I turn on this light?" Nozomi asked as she pointed at the bedside lamp.

    Seiza shook his head. "No, I wouldn''t mind it." He said before going back to sleep.

    "I see... thank you." Nozomi thanked the talking puppy before turning the lights from her bedside lamp on.

    After the tired girl closed her eyes, relieved thinking she would be able to sleep, she soon found out that wouldn''t be the case. Again, she couldn''t sleep.

    Confused about why she had been unable to rest, Nozomi opened her eyes and tried to think about what else could be stopping her from sleeping. Her eyes soon landed on her plushie.

    As Nozomi stared at her plushie, the mental gears inside her head spinning, her eyes darted to the other plushies from her collection that were an arm''s length away. Hmm...

    Nozomi tried changing plushies, but no matter which one she tried, none got her any closer to sleep. I don''t get it, is there something I''m missing? What could it¡ª. Nozomi''s eyes widened as she remembered what was missing: warmth. More specifically, the warmth Nozomi felt clenching Yoshino''s hand. The latter consistently spoke close to the former''s ear. She was there with Nozomi in the darkness and just needed to hold on a little longer.

    Nozomi blushed bright red at the embarrassing memory briefly before rolling around in bed. Ahagshjghjga, what am I thinking, I obviously can''t just call Yoshino at this hour and ask such a ridiculous request! Not to mention, she would 100% tease me for the rest of the year for even asking that! Maybe I should just try to sleep again? Unless... Nozomi glanced at Seiza''s sleeping form, an idea soon sparking in the former''s mind.

    "Hey, Seiza?" Nozomi called for the puppy''s attention again.

    Thankfully for Nozomi, she only needed to call for him once as Seiza opened his eyes. "Yes?"

    Nozomi bit her lip, considering if she should ask this from Seiza. In the end, she decided to go for it. "I''m... still having trouble sleeping... could you sleep by my side for tonight... please?" Nozomi asked. Her expression unintentionally forming into one of pleading as her, figurative, mask slipped off a little.

    Seiza''s eyes widened briefly for a moment before nodding. "Okay, I''ll... try not to move too much." He said before making his way to her bed. Nozomi soon hugged the talking puppy dog from behind.

    It admittedly took time for Nozomi to get accustomed to Seiza''s presence. Soon enough, Nozomi''s worries vanished, and her mind drifted into sleep as her breathing and heartbeat synched off with Seiza''s.

 Chapter 70: Fated Burn (26)

    Late at night at the rooftop of an office building.

    "Here." Judai offered Mukarramma a can of his favorite and only bran of iced tea he had ever drank, IcedTeaOrange. Infused with the bug darkspawn''s dark magic, the beverage was taken from a convenience store nearby, mostly empty of people, using his insects to distract the cashier and obfuscate the cameras before stepping inside the place.

    Mukarramma, from where she lay exhausted against the locked door that led to the rooftop, exchanged cautious looks between Judai and the iced tea offered."I...don''t need to drink." the doll darkspawn mumbled weakly.

    "It''s not for thirst." Judai deadpanned. "I infused some dark magic in it to help your recovery." He explained matter-of-factly.

    Mukarramma frowned in suspicion."Why are you going so far for me?"

    That made Judai pause. Why AM I going to such lengths for her? She hasn''t made a contract with me and yet I saved her when I did without thinking of forcing her to accept to help me unconditionally for survival. Why? He questioned himself. The first answer that came to mind was that he needed her help to kill Yoshino. But was there something more? Was it because she helped him in the past and he was now repaying the favor? Maybe a newfound sense of empathy due to her suffering a similar, although not as extreme, pain to his? Could it be because it reminded Judai too much of when he was forced into a contract with Life and didn''t want to do the same to anyone else?

    Or perhaps...a strange combination of all of them. They aren''t mutually exclusive... Judai mulled over.

    "Uhhh...hello? You still there?" The doll duelist called for the bug-man in human disguise''s attention with caution and concern for the latter''s sudden zoning out.

    Judai turned back his attention to Mukarramma."Because I need you." He suddenly said, truthfully and to the point. Or at least, that was what the cursed doll assumed since they didn''t look like they were lying.

    Mukarramma stared at Judai, nodding a few times before trying to process what was going on."I see...sorry. I''m flattered, but I don''t think you''re my type." Mukarramma politely rejected Judai.

    Judai tilted his head confused."Excuse me?"

    In turn, Mukarramma also turned her head confused at Judai."Hmm? Did I understand something wrong?"

    Judai blinked a few times at Mukarramma. Did she? Judai genuinely pondered before deciding to ask. "I don''t know...does your understanding end with you helping me to kill someone?" Judai asked blissfully unaware of the conversation he had found himself in.

    "Oh. I mean...I''ll need some context about who you want dead, but I suppose we could do it as friends?" Mukarramma answered unsure where this was going.

    The insectoid darkspawn pondered the wooden doll''s words."Friends...I suppose that''s one way to call this arrangement...I think. I''ve never been friends with anyone so I can''t be sure." Unintentionally, Judai''s stoic expression as he said that made Mukarramma both more baffled and strangely assured that Judai was someone she could trust.

    "Anyway, are you going to drink it or not?" Judai asked, getting slightly impatient over Mukarramma not taking the iced tea yet.

    "O-oh, yes, thank you." Mukarramma thanked Judai as she finally accepted the drink.

    Judai watched Mukarramma take cautious sips of the iced tea, before gulping it down once assured there wouldn''t be anything weird mixed in. Soon, a question he had while watching Mukarramma''s battle resurfaced.

    Judai lowered his head closer to Mukarramma and sniffed, seeing no harm in such action.

    It seemed enough to bother Mukarramma though, as she stopped drinking to stare at Judai."What...are you doing?" She asked with genuine concern.

    "Just wanted to confirm something, and yeah, you don''t smell like bleach...more like burned wood." The bug darkspawn answered bluntly.

    Mukarramma gave Judai a baffled look, before scowling at him. "Do you wanna fight!?" The duelist doll threatened.

    Judai tilted his head at Mukarramma. Why is she so mad? Was it because mentioning the smell of burned wood reminded her of how she ended up in such a weakened state? Judai returned his attention to the agitated cursed doll. "I mean, yes, but not against you. Please forgive me for saying you smell like burned wood, I didn''t realize it would remind you of your recent defeat, which was uncalled for." He gave her an apologetic bow.

    "...Are you really that clueless or are you just fucking with me?"Mukarramma asked as she stared in disbelief at Judai.

    "I assure you, I have no need or desire for sexual intercourse," After a moment, Judai frowned at Mukarramma."Did anything I said come off as such?"

    Mukarramma opened her mouth to answer...before reconsidering, deciding to just get out of this tiring conversation."Nevermind..." She rolled her eyes, deciding to finish the rest of her iced tea.

    Judai nodded."If you say so. Now, I''ll be gone for a while, but I''ll still return before the night ends. Don''t move from here." He ordered.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "As if I could in this condition..." Judai heard Mukarramma''s grumble from behind him before leaving.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    "Sooo...mind giving me your first impressions Mukarramma?" Life asked Judai as the former blocked a series of punches from the latter. Life figured it was about time he trained Judai, and while Life was at it ask him what were his first impressions of Mukarramma after watching her fight against Nozomi and friends from afar.

    The place Life decided to do all that a safari in Africa Life had picked for not sensing any human and much animal life nearby to interrupt them.

    "Can I be honest? And I mean, REALLY honest?" Judai asked as he threw a left hook on Life.

    Life deflected Judai''s attack with ease. "...You may." Life allowed with some hesitance.

    "Hmm...I suppose If I were to be fair," Judai throws three quick jabs that are blocked with easy by Life. "If I were to judge from what I''ve seen, Mukarramma''s magic cards seem to give her enough versatility to handle pretty much any situation while not lacking in power if her summoning that sun is anything to go by...that was an actual sun, right?" Judai asked as he attempted a leg sweep on Life, but the latter backed away in time."I couldn''t fully sense its magic from where I was so I''d like to know." Judai added.

    Life stayed put, waiting for Judai''s next move to counterattack."Yes...as much as I''d wish I could call bullshit on that. From what I can gather from its, surprisingly brief, appearance...that was the real deal...or at least as much as it could be while being made out of dark magic."

    "And Nozomi blow it up in one shot."Judai threw a kick aimed to the left of Life''s torso.

    Life backed away from the attack with ease."I''d like to believe that the magical replica WASN''T actually as durable as the actual sun, but as it stands? Yeah, pretty much."

    Judai gave Life an unreadable look."I see...I guess I''ll just need to train harder then. Anyway, I''ve yet to confirm if the cards she draws are random or not, but for the sake of argument," Failing to land the kick, Judai tried to hold Life unto a grapple...which failed, the latter sidestepping out of the way and tripping Judai in response. Judai immediately got up, unbothered by the failed attempt. "I''m willing to give her the benefit of the doubt and say she knows what she''s doing in either case."

    Judai tried to take advantage of his speed by throwing a feint at Life before going around him and grabbing him in a chokehold from behind. Life ended up seeing through the feint before countering Judai by running around him and successfully doing what Judai had failed to do."Speaking of which, I suppose I could learn a thing or two from the kind of barrier she uses."

    Life nodded."Noted, anything else?" Life asked as he waited for Judai to give up so the former would let go of the latter.

    "Hmm..." The insect darkspawn thought about it as he proceeded to cut off his head in one swift hand chop to free himself from the chokehold Life had on him.

    After Judai''s headless body regenerated his head he continued."I suppose she hasn''t been too troublesome to work with," Judai threw a kick that clashed with Life''s kick. The impact immediately broke and twisted the former''s leg without much resistance...before putting itself back in place almost instantly, avoiding risking losing his balance and falling on the ground."Although she could be clearer and control her temper a little better, though I suppose that last one is on me." Judai admitted before grabbing some dirt from the ground and throwing it at Outsider.

    Life seemingly dodged the distraction and kicked Judai light in the stomach with just enough force that only all of his ribs would be broken and send him only a couple of dozen meters away."What did you do?"Life asked as he raised an eyebrow.

    Judai shrugged off whatever damage he was dealt as he got up from the ground."I just said that she didn''t smell like bleach but instead burned wood after sniffing a little. In retrospect, I should''ve seen it coming that she would be upset over being reminded of her recent loss."

    Life didn''t bother to hide how he rolled his eyes at Judai. At times like this, Life was reminded that Judai''s social skills and awareness were in the negatives. Life raised his hand to make a small pause in their training. Not like it was warranted from either side. "I see...What about the cons?" Life asked both to see if he could take advantage of that and to be aware of any potential problems he might need to interfere in the future. Besides Judai''s social ineptitude that I''ve yet to figure out a solution to, of course.

    Judai frowned."There''s technically a couple, but they all revolve into a single one...I don''t know if a partnership with her can work."

    "Mind elaborating?" Life asked.

    Judai gladly obliged."Besides the obvious that I have zero experience fighting with someone, as it stands, our combat styles don''t seem compatible. I thrive on speed, ending things as quickly as I can, while she prefers slow, methodical planning. You showing up and interrupting her just once being enough to force her to end things short before running away only reinforces my judgment."

    "Yeah, in retrospect I should''ve considered she might''ve run away when outnumbered and outplayed. Usually, the enemies I meet fight until the end...it can''t be helped now."Life shrugged. "As for what you could do...How about you bring this up with her? I know it sounds obvious, but have you considered this could serve as a way for you guys to patch out any flaws in your respective styles? Y''know, you can cover for her by being the more active threat while she makes the preparations she needs while she covers your lack of sufficient power with her powerful magic."

    Judai pondered for a moment."Hmm...I suppose It wouldn''t hurt to at least try this approach."

    "Where did you leave her by the way?"Life asked as he realized he hadn''t asked that yet.

    "I left her at the top of a rooftop and told her to wait until I returned." Judai answered matter-of-factly.

    "Wait, what?!" Life asked in genuine surprise at Judai''s answer.

    "Yeah, I thought in the condition she was in, she wouldn''t go anywhere, is there perhaps something that I overlooked?" Judai asked genuinely as he tilted his head at Life.

    Life stared at Judai in sheer bafflement before facepalming."Seriously..." The blond man sighed."Okay, no, go back, and take her somewhere there''s a roof above her head." The dimensional traveler perfectly copied what he thought would be enough money."Here, 100.000 yen in ten 10.000 yen bills. It should be enough to afford a few days in a hotel until she recovers." He offered the money to the bug darkspawn.

    Judai simply nodded before accepting the money. With everything settled, Life teleported the bug darkspawn back to Japan with a spell. The embodiment of living was tempted to forgo the spell and toss his begrudging partner in crime to his destination, but he dropped that idea once he realized the money could end up damaged on the landing.

    As he was left alone in the safari, Life decided it was about time he left, with one big leap back to Japan. The ground beneath him did not break thanks to his overmetal-made shoes softening the pressure he exerted.

    Life felt his phone vibrating in his pocket in the middle of his leap through the air. Pulling it out, his eyes widened slightly when he saw Science''s profile picture. Oh~, is he done already?

 Chapter 71: Fated Burn (27)

    So are you going to open the door or... Tsujin trailed off as she wondered what was the holdup with Rea.

    Rea and Tsujin stood in front of the door to their house on the second floor of a two-floor Japanese apartment. If Rea were to give a brief description, she would immediately call it a dump that can barely be called a habitable living place...but also one where she begrudgingly ended up growing attached to it after years of living in it.

    Yeah, yeah, just... Rea sighed. Give me a second.

    Rea breathed in and out to ready herself for the inevitable scolding she would receive from her aunt. Ok, let''s do this!

    "I''m here with the groceries, open the door!" Rea waited for a full minute before she remembered. "Please." Rea breathed through her teeth and rolled her eyes as she muttered that.

    When those words got out of Rea''s mouth, the door to her house opened halfway and revealed Rea''s aunt, Manabu Kibishi, dressed in a cheap shirt and shorts, contrasting her professional look when teaching. Manabu welcomed Rea with an unamused look. "You''re late." The person who was both her aunt and teacher stated unsurprised.

    Rea sighed, knowing that her day wasn''t getting any better."Yeah, I know."

    "Care to share why?" Manabu raised an inquisitive eyebrow at her niece.

    Rea tsked as she looked away from her aunt."A student of yours. I think her was Nakagawa Nozomi? She''s the reason I ended up late."

    Manabu stared at Rea for a few seconds before the former looked down at the plastic bag of groceries. With a tired sigh, Manabu opened the door fully so Rea could step inside before closing the door behind the delinquent. "Come on, if we''re going to eat today, we''re gonna have to prepare it now," Manabu said before turning her back to Rea and going straight to the kitchen.

    Uh...that went better than expected. Did her mood get better? Commented Tsujin as she carefully moved her hands from her ears.

    The delinquent raised her hand for Tsujin to wait. Hold on...

    "Oh, I almost forgot, you''re doing ALL the dishes for coming home so late! And I want them sparkling clean, are we clear?" Manabu asked Rea from the kitchen, out of view from the delinquent.

    And there it is... Rea mentally sighed before replying."Sure, whatever."

    Tsujin groaned. Urgh...all of the dishes? That''s going to take forever! Tsujin complained.

    I don''t know why you''re complaining, I mean, I''ll be the one doing all the dishes. Rea pointed out as she made her way to the kitchen.

    Tsujin''s eyes widen in realization. Oh, yeah, I almost forgot...wow, it''s a good thing I''m here and you''re there, ah ah!

    Rea directed a scowl at Tsujin, almost succumbing to the temptation of punching the ghostly individual, even if she knew such action would be in vain.

    Is it though? Because the way I see it, wouldn''t that mean you also would never get a taste of food again? Rea mentally spat back, soon growing a satisfied smirk when Tsujin hung her mouth open in shocked realization.

    Nooo... Tsujin bemoaned with a sad expression.

    Their banter was cut short when they entered the kitchen and laid eyes on the giant hole in one of its walls that had been covered mostly with duct tape. Said hole was caused early today by the accidental fight between Rea and Manabu when the former had enough of Tsujin and tried to punch her and hit her aunt instead, escalating into a full-on brawl that ended up with both crashing through the wall and landing outside on top of a bush.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Although Rea would be lying if she said the fight hadn''t been fun...the scolding she received from her aunt for the rest of the day didn''t make it worth it.

    Oh, yeah...almost forgot about that. Rea remembered as she frowned at the giant hole she and her aunt made.

    Do...you think she''s still mad about it? Tsujin nervously asked her other self.

    ...There''s only one way to find out. Rea simply replied to Tsujin before she went to help her aunt Manabu with dinner.

    All things considered, Rea found dinner to not be half-bad, it might not have made up for the day that she had in her opinion, but still was good enough for her mood to improve.

    "So...thoughts on your new school?" Manabu asked before occupying her mouth with the food in her bowl.

    Rea was tempted to answer, You tell me, you''ve been keeping an eye on me almost everywhere I go! But she swallowed her food and replied with a boring, but harmless answer instead: "It''s fine, I guess."

    Manabu slowly nodded. "I see...did you make any friends?"

    Rea was about to say no when an idea struck her. The delinquent almost lost control of the smirk that threatened to grow on her face as she felt THOSE names could make her life easier if Manabu''s reaction to it told Rea anything."I guess I did...you know that chick, Nakagawa Nozomi? Yeah, I guess I''m friends with her now."

    Manabu frowned in suspicion at Rea''s words."You ARE friends with her, right? Like, ACTUAL friends?"

    Rea blinked a few times before tilting her head at Manabu, wondering if she had made a mistake. "Yes? Are there any other kinds of friends I''m unaware of?"

    Manabu''s frown deepened."What''s her other friend''s name?"

    "Kettei Yoshino?" Rea guessed as it was the only option she thought was possible. "What''s this all about?"

    "No reason." Manabu brushed off Rea''s question before focusing her attention on the rest of the food on her plate, ending the conversation there.

    "...Ok then." Rea wasn''t sure if what just happened was something good or bad...but she soon decided that it was future Rea''s problem before turning her attention to the delicious meal in front of her. Said meal became tastier when the delinquent noticed Tsujin staring at her with gluttonous eyes, clearly wishing to at least have a taste of it if Rea had to assume by the tiny drool leaking out from their mouth.

    After aunt and niece finished their meals, the former turned to Rea when they were about to leave the kitchen."Remember, sparkly clean." Soon after Manabu left, Rea heard the voices of strangers speaking from the living room, probably from the TV.

    "Yeah, yeah, I know." Rea waved her aunt''s concerns off before cleaning up the dishes in the sink.

    "Ok, this one first..." She muttered before grabbing the first plate to clean and...

    CRACK

    Rea and Tsujin''s eyes threatened to pop out of their eye sockets in shock at the shards of the plate she had just broken after applying the smallest pressure on them.

    W-why did you do that? Tsujin muttered in horror.

    Shit! Rea mentally cursed while gritting through her teeth. Although the delinquent was aware of her strength compared to the average person, she had long since learned how to control her strength with only brief instances where her control faltered...this was different.

    WHY DID YOU DO THAT!? WE ARE SO DEAD! AHHHH! Tsujin screamed in distress, raising both hands to her face.

    SHUT THE FUCK UP! As if I would do this on purpose! Shit, ok, uh, let''s see... Rea carefully, restraining as much strength as she could, picked up each one of the shards of broken with two of her fingers and threw them in the garbage can where they would be lost among the food waste and never be found, or at least, the delinquent hoped that would be the case.

    After Rea threw the last shard in the garbage can she took a deep breath. Ok, apparently, it seems I''ve gotten stronger...somehow.

    I...suppose that answers how we jumped higher than normal. Tsujin, now slightly calmer, pointed out how to save time, Rea had forgone the stairs and tried to immediately go from the first floor to the second in one swift jump. But instead of the second floor, she went high enough to reach a non-existent third floor.

    At the time, Rea hadn''t paid much mind since there were more urgent things on her mind.

    Oh yeah, I kind of forgot about that... Rea slowly nodded in realization.

    Wait, I just realized...won''t she notice how there''s one less plate on the dish rack? Tsujin asked concerned.

    Rea looked around the kitchen for a solution until her eyes landed on the dish cabinet. Hmm...I think I have an idea.

    After Rea replaced the broken plate with one that wasn''t broken from the dish cabinet, she pretended to clean the already cleaned plate before putting them to dry on the dish rack. Alright, that should do it, now... The delinquent''s eyes trailed off to the rest of the dishes she still needed to clean. We just need to carefully not break anymore of them. Rea sighed, tired from just imagining how long it would take while carefully making sure not to break anything else with her newfound strength.

    Rea would have LOTS of choice-y words for the only ones who could be responsible for this tomorrow.

 Chapter 72: Fated Burn (28)

    Sometime before Nozomi went to sleep, at Yoshino''s house

    After Yoshino closed the door to her room, having thankfully arrived home before her mom noticed she had left. She later ate dinner with the rest of her family while pretending everything was alright. She rested her back against the door to her room. The combination of her training, encounter with Mukarramma, comforting her best friend, and still playing along with the lie that she was ignorant of everything involving darkspawns finally took its toll on her mind.

    Yoshino groaned.

    The day to get rid of that Great Master cannot come sooner. Although...

    Yoshino''s mind wandered off to after Rudabaugh had caught the former jumping out from the window. Thankfully for Yoshino, one of the advantages of having magic power so low and a family with magic power so high was that the latter needed to be actively searching for her using her power. Or at least that''s what Henry had told her through the phone.

    Rudabaugh immediately carried Yoshino on his back to catch up with Nozomi in time. During the travel, Yoshino confirmed one of the questions Mukarramma''s existence presented.

    "Wait, so, let me get this straight, even if we defeat the Grand Master...darkspawns will keep popping up all the same?" Yoshino asked.

    Rudabaugh nodded while in mid-jump from one building to another.

    "Unfortunately, yes. Even with his defeat, strays will keep appearing. Sometimes sooner, sometimes later, sometimes weak, sometimes strong. But inevitably, they will appear and cause problems for the general populace."

    "And I suppose that there''s no way to stop that?" Yoshino guessed, her tone resigned.

    It took a couple of seconds for her professor to answer, validating Yoshino''s feelings about the matter.

    "There technically is, but I don''t think they are valid options. Since darkspawns need humanity''s negative energy that''s caused by negative emotions to be born and to continue existing...it would take humanity itself to either go extinct or somehow become incapable of having any bad thoughts. Which would then lead to the eventual death of all stray darkspawns and stop any more from being born."

    Rudabaugh jumped to another building.

    "Obviously, the first one is a no-go, and the second is virtually impossible unless the plan is to make humanity, somehow, incapable of feeling anything negative. Which," Rudabaugh jumped to another building before continuing. "Might just be me, but I personally don''t think it would be a good idea in the long run."

    "...Great, just...great." Yoshino spat sarcastically.

    "Wait, then, how come it''s just now we''re having to deal with this? I mean, surely it can''t just be a coincidence that I''ve never met a darkspawn until just now besides you and my uncles for fourteen years, right?"

    The cowboy jumped to the next building.

    "Yes, you are correct. It wasn''t just sheer luck that you never had an encounter with a darkspawn besides Henry and your uncles for so long. It was actually because of your mother."

    Yoshino tilted her head at that.

    "How?"

    "Her aura. Although the time before Kurai met the Grand Master could be attributed to luck, AFTER she awakened, her dark magic was big enough to scare away any strays. Add the equally strong aura of your brother...and you got yourself a stray repellent that encompasses the entire city and screams at their survival instincts to run in the opposite direction." Rudabaugh explained.

    Yoshino slowly nodded.

    "Ok...then what changed?"

    The silence that followed from Rudabaugh made Yoshino grow concerned.

    "Professor?"

    Rudabaugh bit his lip as he jumped to the next building.

    "Henry...has a theory. A theory that we have yet to find out if it''s one-hundred percent true...but it''s the most likely scenario..."

    A nervous sweat drop fell by Yoshino''s cheek as her eyebrow twitched in annoyance at the stalling from her uncle''s friend.

    "Spit it out already!" Yoshino demanded, not able to wait any longer.

    Rudabaugh sighed in resignation.

    "Henry...thinks it''s because of Nozomi."

    Yoshino blinked a few times as she processed what Rudabaugh told her.

    "What?" The brunette finally said in disbelief.

    Thankfully for Yoshino, Rudabaugh didn''t waste time in elaborating.

    "Again, we haven''t confirmed it yet, but it is suspicious that after fourteen years of zero strays in this city...a stray appears just a week after Nozomi becomes a magical girl."

    "But...why? How would this benefit Nozomi?" Yoshino asked. The thought of hordes of darkspawns running straight to Nozomi, who was unaware that she was attracting their attention, sank her heart.

    "That''s the thing, we don''t know. That''s why it''s only a theory for now." Rudabaugh soon added.

    "This brings me to my next point: you should probably not bring this up to her, or at least, not until we are certain that she has, indeed, become a magnet for stray darkspawns. The last thing we need is for her to stress over nothing."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Yoshino slowly nodded.

    "I''ll...keep that in mind." Was the only answer she gave before their conversation ended there.

    Back to the present, Yoshino sighed before pulling out the pair of pink gloves Outsider gave out of her school bag.

    In the end, I didn''t even consider using them... Yoshino thought as she scrutinized the gloves.

    When she thought about why, the first, and obvious question that came to her mind was: What am I missing?

    The brunette tried to devise a solution to this question, searching her memories for anything that could help her. Her eyes soon grew wide as an idea crossed her mind, remembering the conversation with Rudabaugh about her unique magic and how all of it went to her knife instead of simply sharing it as her professor instructed.

    "Wait, surely that couldn''t work...right?" She asked herself.

    There was only one way for Yoshino to know as she got up, put on her gloves, and sat at her computer''s desk before pulling out the white plastic ball Outsider had let her borrow it.

    Just as Yoshino was about to attempt copying it, she hesitated, reconsidering for a moment if she should do this without her teacher''s supervision. Imagining the consequences if she were to mess up made her nervous.

    But when Yoshino was about to stop herself from going through with this, her eyes landed on a portrait of her and Nozomi as kids when they were both nine years old. It had been only a week since their days of playing around and not knowing any better ended, but for the brunette, it felt like more.

    Yoshino frowned as the memory of her staring at the dark abyss of Nozomi''s empty eyesockets came to the forefront. The troubled girl bit her lip in frustration at herself as she remembered how even though Nozomi was a crying mess, she still wanted to fight, even if she knew she could end up dying because of it. Now that she thought about it, her best friend never backed down from a fight until now, always giving it her all when she could.

    What would this say about Yoshino, if she were to give up now when Nozomi hadn''t? That Yoshino is not only physically, but also mentally weaker than everyone else? What would even be the point of her training, then? Does Yoshino even have the luxury of waiting when not only is she strapped for time for her inevitable fight against the grand master, someone who''s leagues above her in power but also for the fights she will have against strays that can happen at any time and place?

    Yoshino shook her head as the answer to what she needed to do became obvious.

    No...no more hesitation. If this goes right, it goes right. If it doesn''t...I''ll manage somehow. She thought with renewed resolve.

    Yoshino would very soon want to kick herself for such a reckless decision.

    Yoshino closed her eyes and took a deep breath, focusing all of her magic so it would go to her brain. Her magic, although weak in its regular form, can be concentrated and applied to anything to become significantly stronger and better than it normally would be. The power of such concentrated magic gets stronger the more focused it is. For example: When she used it on that knife, it got sharper, but when Yoshino focused only on the knife''s blade, it became sharp enough that she was able to cut down a nearby tree''s trunk in one swing.

    The brunette had no idea what effects her magic would have on her brain, but the fact it hadn''t yet shown any negative side effects on anything she applied had been enough for her.

    Of course, such concentration of Yoshino''s magic had the obvious weakness of leaving the rest of her body vulnerable to any attacks that would harm or kill a regular person. Thankfully for Yoshino, right now it wasn''t one of those instances where such a weak point would matter.

    Yoshino would have preferred focusing on the specific parts of her brain responsible for her gloves to work, but since she didn''t know which parts were the right ones, she was forced to play it safe and spread her magic evenly to her entire brain.

    The slowdown effect Nozomi suffered when using her magic had been the morbid inspiration for it, as much as she wished it would''ve been anything else. From what Yoshino deduced from her best friend''s explanation, her magic didn''t necessarily slow things down as much as it accelerated Nozomi''s brain to such a degree her mind could keep with the speed of light.

    Although Yoshino hadn''t gotten crazy enough to the point where she believed such extreme speed was not only achievable for her but also a good idea, she HAD gotten crazy enough to think that accelerating her brain at all was a good idea from her perspective.

    When Yoshino opened her eyes...she noticed nothing different, or at least, initially. When Yoshino tried to test if nothing, truly, changed by focusing her attention on the plastic ball in her hand, she was pleasantly surprised and in awe at all the small details she just noticed and the speed at which she processed every speck of it.

    The high of it was so great, that Yoshino sat there in her chair blinking blankly at the plastic sphere for a few seconds before the need for air made her gasp and snap her out of it. The dark magic inside her brain vanished along with her concentration.

    That...was... Yoshino''s mind went blank again, unable to describe the experience she just went through.

    Yoshino shook her head.

    "It doesn''t matter." The brunette told herself, as she now believed there was a way for her to use these gloves or at least, get better results than before.

    Closing her eyes, taking a deep breath, and concentrating, Yoshino applied her magic once again to her brain, but this time, using Outsider''s teachings.

    After a solid minute of concentration, Yoshino opened her eyes. What welcomed her was that same weird goop coming out of the opposite hand holding the plastic ball that only barely resembled a sphere after squinting her eyes and tilting her head to see from a different angle.

    It was far from a success, but still better progress than all the attempts in her training with Outsider. Yoshino sighed, placing the ball and the weird good on the table before clapping her hands twice. The goop soon returned to her glove, leaving no trace on the paper.

    Again. Yoshino told herself.

    Yoshino tried again, and this time the result wasn''t much better.

    Again. Another failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure. Again. Failure.

    How long has it been since Yoshino started? She had no idea, having long since lost track of time.

    Finally, when Yoshino''s vision started to become blurry, her palms sweaty and sore from repeatedly clapping, her breathing exhausted, and her head felt like it would explode at any moment, she finally did it. On her desk, there was now another plastic sphere, an imperfect one. The lower half was a splitting image of the original, and the upper half was a goo-y mess.

    Yoshino couldn''t help but smile weakly and cry as she took the newly formed imperfect ball of plastic to her chest. Yoshino felt like her heart was about to burst from her chest at any moment, but she didn''t care. She cared even less about the white goo that got into her clothes.

    I did it...I...finally...

    Yoshino flinched as the sunlight coming from her window hit her face.

    "Uh? sunlight?" She mumbled after a full second protecting her face with her trembling hand.

    Ah...it''s morning. Yoshino thought as she saw the sun from her window as it rose on the horizon. I...should probably...get some sleep... Yoshino thought as she got up and slowly went to bed, almost tripping on the way.

    When Yoshino was about to close her eyes, she heard the last noise she wanted to hear.

    BEEP BEEP BEEP

    When Yoshino turned her head slightly to the noise''s source she saw the number 7:01 displayed on her alarm clock.

    It was time for Yoshino to wake up.

    Yoshino stared blankly at her alarm clock for a few seconds before using her pillow to muffle the sound of her voice as she groaned in frustration.

 Chapter 73: Scientific Findings (Intermission)

    Early morning, at one of Science''s private labs.

    The lab''s owner sighed, savoring the bitter taste of coffee as it went down to the rest of his body while walking back to where he was conducting his experiments. If any advantage made it worth living confined in this human vessel instead of freely existing, it would be the capacity to enjoy this mug of coffee in his hand.

    Granted, that''s only because Nature manages its cultivation. Science remembered when Nature, Farming, Agriculture, and all the valid options weren''t available, occupied with matters from the real world or, in the case of the ones who were overbots, in the middle of their scheduled maintenance.

    The man professionally donning sharp glasses and a clean lab coat was glad he had stockpiled enough beans for this kind of emergency after Technology had taken charge of it the first time something like this happened and ruined his coffee because from what he heard from those who drank Magic''s coffee when she temporarily took over it tasted...weird. It was one of those mysteries Science sensed he didn''t need or want an answer to. Science had already learned the hard way that some questions were better left as such, he didn''t need to be reminded.

    Science pushed those away as the automatic doors for his lab slid open upon detecting his approach.

    Ahh~, home sweet home. Science joked as he stepped inside his lab. Even if he spent more time here at his lab than at his actual home by this point, Science still wanted to believe he had improved and wasn''t overworking himself anymore. Or at least, he would like to think about his progress compared to the likes of Death while not falling into complete laziness like Life¡ªa healthy (From his perspective) work-life balance.

    The embodiment of scientific knowledge frowned while putting his mug on his desk and sitting down.

    Speaking of who... Science turned to the many holographic screens around him upon contact with his chair. All the screens showed a first-person recording of Life''s perspective as he watched Yoshino using the over-gloves or Nozomi using her magic.

    Each holographic screen was necessary if he wanted to take advantage of all the data Life gave him as long as he kept silent about everything. Which was something Science couldn''t help but feel annoyed by considering that, between them, Life was the one who didn''t know when to keep its mouth shut. In retrospect, I should''ve probably done something to ensure he won''t accidentally spill the beans...

    Science shook his head, figuring instead of stressing about something he had no control over, he should focus on the data that was supposed to make this whole deal worth it. Let''s see, hmm... Science hummed as he grabbed a particular screen that replayed a compilation of all the times Nozomi had used her powers since his deal with Life. The one where the magical girl blew up a sun intrigued the man in the lab coat the most.

    Science observed intently as Nozomi''s light bullet was shot from her finger up until it hit its target more or less in the center, noting how its speed increased to a point where it reached the sun in less than a minute instead of approximately 8 minutes and 20 seconds that it would take with its starting speed of 300 km/s. It ended up piercing right through the star with barely any resistance, appearing on the opposite it entered before the sun exploded in a blinding light.

    If Science hadn''t the context behind this specific sun from Life''s footage of Mukarramma''s cards as they blew up in smoke every time they were destroyed, which gave Science enough evidence for him to conclude any attacks directed into those cards needed to go through the card for its destruction to happen, he would''ve been at his wits ends trying to figure out how a single shot from such insignificant size would''ve been enough to destroy an entire sun.

    But even after the scientist reached such a conclusion, his frown deepened. However...that still doesn''t explain how it can even pierce through, let alone reach the sun in the first place.

    Science tapped his fingers on the table as his mind tried to come up with every possible explanation before properly organizing them one by one from the most to least likely. "Such a question without any concrete explanation for it," The man in the lab coat got up from his seat, the screens surrounding him immediately disappearing. "Deserves my full attention!" He declared with a smirk, excited at the prospect of discovering something no one had before.

    The tests that soon followed proved worthwhile in Science''s eyes. He soon found out that Nozomi''s light magic seemed to have an infinite range and was capable of erasing any material with a non-reflective surface. Even stopping time couldn''t slow down its progress, almost like some kind of magical anti-matter/anti-concept beam. The only aspect of the magical girl''s powers he hadn''t understood was the slow-down side-effect that it carried due to its innate speed, making it unnoticeable.

    Such tests were only possible in the first place thanks to Science''s perfect copy of Nozomi''s amulet, which, after a few seconds of adjustment, allowed Science to wield the magical girl''s power while changing his entire appearance to resemble Nozomi''s in terms of the white color scheme in his hair, eyes, and clothes that weren''t already white like his brown pants and black glasses.

    But, those didn''t compare to when Science did tests with a reflective surface, something he was looking forward to the most.

    Science was already aware of how the projectile could reflect on more than one surface and that the projectile grew noticeably bigger each time it got reflected, but that only raised one, crucial, question for the one who embodied his name. What''s the limit?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He paused his train of thought, taking a step back. It was a simple, yet dangerous question where something bigger would usually come from it whenever he asked. Most of the time, it only brought things Science would later regret.

    The last thing Science wanted was a repeat of when people in the real world were made aware of nuclear energy. Although things became manageable, if not brighter now, they couldn''t have been more hectic in the past. Then again, I don''t see how pushing this power to its limits will affect the real world in any meaningful way, and it isn''t like anyone else but me, Life, Nozomi, and her closest associates know about her powers...

    Science crossed his arms. Although, this IS magic, NOT science. Even if it seems to follow some logic and rules, I wouldn''t be surprised if things went out of control the moment I tried to push for its limits, especially since there seems to be barely any of it with its infinite range and seemingly unbound erasure power.

    The brilliant man sighed in reluctant resignation. I suppose...I could wait until he gives me more data to work with. Yes, waiting for more concrete information would be for the best in the long run.

    When Science returned to his seat, with the holographic screens surrounding him again, he couldn''t help but notice something weird with one screen in particular, the one showing Yoshino''s link between her brain and the pink gloves Life had, in the scientist''s opinion, foolishly given her access to.

    "What the..." Science trailed off as Yoshino''s brain patterns showed to be going crazy.

    Curiosity piqued, Science proceeded to make some adjustments to sneakily control a few molecules of Yoshino''s gloves so he could produce a small number of perfect copies of oxygen before instantly changing them into a fly, away from Yoshino''s view.

    Such a sneak usage of over-metal would probably be criticized by Life for lacking any theatrics, but Science couldn''t care less for such frivolities, preferring to go with the efficient approach of just instantly copying something with them instead of risking getting found out by Yoshino in an attempt to be dramatic.

    As the scientist observed the brunette from the fly''s eyes, it turned out his careful approach might have been unnecessary as Yoshino had closed her eyes throughout the entire thing, clearly concentrating on making the over-metal in her gloves obey her command. Nothing seemed different about her. Is she circulating magic inside her body? Science threw the first guess that came to his mind. It was a safe one as it reminded the brilliant man of how Magic looked when she first started circulating magic through specific parts of her body before doing it by instinct.

    "Hmm...activate magic scanners." Science commanded the holographic screen. Immediately, the screen confirmed Science''s suspicions as it showed a small black mass Science assumed to be Yoshino''s magic circulating through her brain and only the brain.

    Science patiently watched Yoshino fail again and again to make a perfect copy of the ball Life had let her borrow. Although Yoshino still couldn''t make a perfect copy of one of the easiest objects, the fact she didn''t make anywhere near as much of a mess as before while only having less than a day of experience with them was more than enough to make Science''s eyes grow wide, impressed and concerned by what Yoshino managed to accomplish in such a short time.

    Dangerous. Was Science''s immediate thought before opening up another holographic screen to call for Life. While Science waited for Life to pick up, he rearranged the screen that was calling Life to be by the side of the screen watching Yoshino concentrate.

    "Sup?" Life answered, completely unaware of the mess he just made.

    "Hey, it''s me, just calling you here to say that I FUCKING CALLED IT!" Science shouted.

    The embodiment of living tilted his head in confusion. "Call what? What are you¡ª," Science rearranged his crime partner''s screen so it would face the one showing Yoshino. Science watched as Life''s eyes grew wide. "Oh."

    "Yeah." Science agreed dryly before rearranging Life''s screen to face the scientist again.

    "...how far did she go?" Life asked, avoiding eye contact with Science as the latter scowled at him.

    Science sighed. "At this moment? She hasn''t made a perfect copy of the ball you gave it to her, but she HAS stopped making a mess of things."

    "...shit." Life cursed under his breath.

    The frustrated scientist''s eyebrow twitched. "Understatement of the century, it''s been LESS than 12 hours since you activated those gloves! What are you going to do now?" He asked although it sounded more like a demand.

    Science watched as the idiot who gave a WMD to a child bit his lip as he tried to come up with a good answer. "It..should still be fine...thanks to Life''s Coincidences, things should still work out for my benefit in the end."

    Yeah, YOUR benefit and no one else''s you lazy, selfish, jackass prick! Science was tempted to make his thoughts vocal to Life for a moment before taking a sip of his coffee, the potential destruction his anger could cause to his lab was a good enough motivation not to snap.

    Instead, he changed the subject to something he hoped wouldn''t make him want to strangle his past self with Time''s help. "Ok, sure, fine, WHATEVER, anyway, I also did some tests on Nozomi''s powers."

    "Oh~, would you mind sharing what you found out?" The embodiment of living asked, interest piqued.

    Science proceeded to explain to Life his findings, the explanation took around five hours to finish as Science went into excruciating detail. By the end of it, Science felt considerably calmer, finding the act of explaining things to be relaxing. The exposition dump only lasted as long as it did because Science had yet to push Nozomi''s magic to its limits.

    "And...that should be all for now. There are, admittedly, a few tests left to do, but as it stands, it should be everything I''ve found out until¡ª." Science frowned as he finally noticed Life had fallen asleep on the hotel''s armchair where he had spent most of his time listening to Science. "Hey, HEY!"

    "Uwa?! What-, oh, sorry, I spaced out here for a moment..." Life lied without a hint of shame in his voice.

    "Did you got anything I''ve said?" Life asked, gritting his teeth in frustration.

    "Yeah, yeah, Nozomi''s magic is powerful and...I guess it can travel a long distance?"

    Science sighed in resignation. "That''s...good enough, I guess?" It wasn''t, but Science would rather not lose brain cells over this.

    "So...is there anything else or can I go now?" Life asked.

    "I suppose for right now..." Science nodded after giving some thought. "It should do. I''ll call you later if something unexpected happens, again." Science emphasized it to Life before ending the call.

    Now alone, Science turned to his empty mug of coffee, having finished its contents long ago. As he got up from his seat, he considered refilling his mug...but after his, rather exhausting, conversation with Life, the tired scientist felt tea would be more appropriate.

 Chapter 74: Shopping Showdown(1)

    At an undisclosed location and time.

    "When do you think he''s going to arrive? Hey, Cardinal, you there?" asked a person with a distorted voice at a conference table with three other people. All of them were obscured by the lack of lighting inside the room.

    The one who went by the codename Cardinal made their annoyance clear with a sigh. "They will arrive when they do, Parrot. Now, can you please stop asking every five minutes?" demanded Cardinal. The meeting hadn''t even started yet, and he already wanted to get out of this room.

    The individual with the codename Owl crossed their arms. Their silhouette told everyone in the mostly dark room that they were pouting. "I will when they start arriving on time!"

    "Maybe we should''ve arrived half an hour later than agreed upon. In retrospect, I should''ve gone drink with Dove, he certainly isn''t missing much, what do you think, Owl?" a different distorted voice butted in.

    "Hmm, I''m not sure. Knowing them, they would still make us wait for at least half an hour, but I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to try your idea next time, Kingfisher."

    "I see that everyone is here on time. Good," a man obscured in shadows said as he entered the dark room and sat at the head of their reunion table.

    Parrot''s silhouette motioned their head as if they were rolling their eyes. "Well, duh, you kept calling us on the phone to remind us to attend this meeting. A meeting for which you''re late, Eagle." Parrot spat.

    Kingfisher sighed. "Can we get back on track, please? I assume there''s a good reason for you to call all of us?"

    Eagle nodded, not wasting any time. "Yes, I believe this," he pulled four tablets from seemingly nowhere before giving one to each person in the room, "would be of interest to us all."

    "Wait... this is the target this time?" Cardinal asked for clarification as they read through the briefing on the tablet.

    "Apparently, yeah... Paulo Hagurama, CEO of Hagurama Industries. We got quite a high-value target here this time. Uh, it says here that he will be going on a shopping trip to GreenShoppingMall in Unmei very soon... I thought the rumors said he wasn''t much for public appearances?" Parrot questioned as they scrolled through the briefing.

    "Well, it looks like those rumors weren''t completely true..." Owl whistled. "The client is offering all of this just for us to accept the job? Quite generous."

    "Looks like the client wants him alive. That complicates things, but I suppose that''s why they are willing to pay so much..." Cardinal mumbled, weighing the risk and reward of the job.

    "Hey, is it just me or..." Kingfisher showed their tablet to everyone to see. "There''s no mention of who the client is?"

    "Oh, yeah, what''s up with that, Eagle?" Cardinal asked as they turned to their boss. Everyone else followed them.

    The individual called Eagle nodded. "You''re not mistaken, Kingfisher. The client this time decided to stay anonymous."

    The entire room grew tense until Parrot broke the silence. "Hey, Eagle, no offense, but..."

    "That''s not what we agreed on. Didn''t you learn your lesson the last time we accepted a job from an anonymous client who betrayed us? How can you be so sure this won''t be a repeat of that? Why did you even give them the time of day?" questioned Owl.

    Their boss raised both hands to calm everyone down. "Now, now. I admit it was indeed a mistake on my part to accept that previous job. In fact, that''s why we are here to discuss it. Now, as for why I''m considering accepting their offer..." Eagle trailed off as he placed a suitcase on the table before opening it and showing the contents to everyone in the room. "Let''s just say they offered something that could truly change how we operate."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Even though the room was covered in shadows, Eagle''s crew could still make out the smirk that grew on his expression as he waited for everyone''s reaction.

    Everyone in the room soon agreed to accept the job. Cardinal was the last one to accept after some hesitation.

    <hr>

    "So, what do you think? Does it look good on me?" asked a formless individual in front of Seiza. This formless individual held what Seiza could only describe as a formless red object in one hand and a yellow one in the other. The only thing Seiza could figure out was that its voice was female.

    The environment around Seiza was just as formless and inconsistent as the individual in front of the talking dog. Even though he couldn''t make sense of it, the talkative puppy couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia and... sadness from the room and the individual in front of him.

    "Hmm... I suppose color theory would dictate the red one compliments you more than the yellow one," Seiza answered, although it didn''t feel like it had been him as it felt too emotionless and neutral.

    The formless figure Seiza couldn''t quite figure out stomped the floor in frustration. "Come on, [static]! I don''t want to hear what some dumb theory about colors thinks. I want to know what YOU think!"

    Seiza felt his head move up and down on its own, soon figuring out that he was nodding. "I see... my apologies, [static], but I''m afraid I cannot help you with this. Fashion sense isn''t something deemed necessary in [static] society." After a moment, he added, "Hmm, the fabric of both seemed to be of equal quality, so I suppose both choices are more than valid for the occasion."

    "Just. Pick. One. Please." The formless unknown politely asked although Seiza could tell they were growing frustrated.

    Seiza wanted to say something, anything, but he couldn''t. Eventually, his body spoke in his place after a moment of silence. "I suppose you could pick the yellow one?" Seiza felt his paw rising to point at whatever this formless individual was supposed to be holding.

    Seiza''s eyes soon grew wide in surprise¡ªor at least his mental eyes did¡ªas he noticed that his paw wasn''t a paw at all, but some sort of scaly claw of what he could only assume belonged to an animal he had never seen before. Wait, what?! What''s this?! This isn''t my paw! How is this possible? a baffled Seiza asked himself as he stared at the strange appendage.

    Seiza couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity with it, even though it should have been the first time he had seen anything like it.

    After the formless individual gave it some thought, they shook their head. "Hmm... no, now that I think about it, red is better."

    Seiza felt his head tilting at the formless, indecisive figure. "Curious, but if you say so, red it is."

    Before the formless figure could change their mind, they and Seiza heard the loud sound of metal banging to their side. When Seiza felt his head turn involuntarily to the source of it, he laid eyes on what appeared to be a metal door of some kind. "Hey! Are you coming or not? Everyone''s waiting!"

    "Ah, yes, just wait a second!" Seiza watched as the formless form in front of him twisted and shifted around the yellow object he could only assume to be a dress until they seemed to be wearing it... or at least it felt that way for Seiza.

    After the formless individuals checked themselves out, they turned to Seiza. "Come on, [static], you heard her. Let''s not keep them waiting."

    "I''m still unsure if it would be wise of me to accompany you. Your folks don''t seem very receptive to my presence here."

    "Nonsense! They are just antsy with all the darkspawn attacks. Even if you''re right, they will just have to suck it up and accept you as one of my best friends whether they like it or not!" The unknown form in front of Seiza declared.

    "If you say so... shall we go then?" asked whoever Seiza was seeing through the eyes of.

    The abstract individual answered with what Seiza assumed was a nod before Seiza felt his body move in the direction of the metallic door. It separated the dream-like space Seiza found himself in from whatever was outside. Seiza couldn''t help but feel anxious about what awaited him.

    The moment that the door opened for them, a bright flash of light blinded Seiza, preventing him from seeing anything until...

    Seiza was suddenly woken from sleep by Nozomi, who jumped out of her bed and immediately started her usual chaotic routine.

    Seiza blinked at the scene unfolding before him as he came back to reality. Oh... it was a dream. Seiza thought, finally processing that he was back in the real world. It felt so real, almost as if...

    "Seiza?"

    Seiza''s attention snapped back from his thoughts before turning to Nozomi, who had a concerned expression directed at the talking dog, contrasting with her current disorganized appearance. The puppy tilted his head in confusion. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Nozomi?" he asked, wondering if he had done something to cause worry for his friend.

    The clumsy girl frowned. "You tell me. You''re the one crying," she stated, with increasing concern.

    The moment those words left her mouth, Seiza finally noticed how blurry his vision was becoming. What the... why? he asked himself.

    Nozomi sat at the edge of her bed, by Seiza''s side, completely dismissing how late she would be for school. "Are you okay?" she asked, lightly rubbing Seiza''s back.

    When Seiza was about to wave off Nozomi''s worries, he couldn''t help but feel an invisible force clenching his heart, making it hard to breathe. "I... don''t know!" Seiza admitted, incapable of comprehending what he had just dreamed of.

 Chapter 75: Shopping Showdown(2)

    "Yoshino?" Kurai called to her daughter as the latter lazily ate her breakfast. Sometimes Yoshino missed her mouth by a few inches with the fork, hitting her cheeks instead, which only validated Kurai''s concerns.

    Yoshino stared blankly at nothing before finally responding, "...what? Oh. Sorry, I have a lot on my mind lately and had difficulty sleeping." She quickly apologized before taking a huge bite of her eggs.

    Tsuyoui, Kurai''s oldest son, tilted his head in confusion at his sister''s behavior. "School just started. How can you already have so much on your mind that you can''t sleep?" he asked before frowning. "Is Nakagawa-san doing alright?" he guessed.

    "Wha-, I mean, I guess we, no, she is doing alright? Yeah! She''s fine." Yoshino sputtered, laughing nervously before eating another large chunk of her eggs to avoid elaborating.

    Kurai couldn''t help but squint at the little details in Yoshino''s expression that told the single mother everything. So it was one of THOSE problems. Kurai realized. Now that I think about it... With a newly acquired perspective, Kurai observed the nervous brunette in a new light.

    Tsuyoui raised an eyebrow. "Ok...if you say so?" he said unsurely, aware something wasn''t quite right but unable to place what exactly.

    Her behavior does remind me of her father''s after that group project we did together. At the time, I just chalked it up to him feeling uncomfortable with how gloomy a sack of depression I admittedly was back then, but after he confessed... Kurai had to suppress herself before she lost herself at times long gone. This isn''t about me; it''s about your daughter. Don''t lose track! Kurai told herself, barely containing a wistful smile.

    Returning her thoughts to Yoshino and what was causing such strange behavior, Kurai''s eyes soon grew in realization, remembering how her daughter had returned home sweaty and tired yesterday. At the time, the single mother only focused on the fact that her daughter smelled and if she didn''t throw herself into the nearest shower immediately, Kurai would throw her herself. The dark sorceress couldn''t recall if she ever asked HOW Yoshino ended up like that, much less how much Nozomi was involved in all of this, if at all. Could a confession be the cause of it? They always did seem closer than usual close friends, but I never thought it would be to the point of having a crush. Then, why didn''t she look happy when returning home and smell like she had run through a marathon?

    Did she get rejected? No...her mood wasn''t happy, but it wasn''t flat-out sad. I would''ve noticed immediately if that had been the case... Kurai frowned. Wait...I might be reaching a bit, but what if she fumbled her confession and ended up running away from Nozomi as fast as possible in shame? That''s why she was like that! The single mother thought, imagining Yoshino about to tell how she felt to the one she loved only to hesitate and run off in the opposite direction, crying in frustration at her own inability to confess.

    The dark sorceress had to restrain herself from going further with those thoughts before she ended up like her past himejoshi self. Now, now, hold on, there isn''t enough evidence to be sure it played exactly like you''re imagining and might have wished. For all I know, it could be something entirely different. But just to be sure...

    "Say, now that I think about it, you never told me how you came home looking like Tsuyoi after going through the sports festival. Care to share what was that about?" Kurai prodded her daughter for a reaction.

    Yoshino bit her lip for a split-second before answering, "Oh, well, y''know, Nozomi and I ended up taking a walk deeper in the woods to hang out and we ended up losing track of time. When we realized how late it had become, we rushed to our respective homes as fast as possible."

    Ok, this definitely confirms Nozomi''s involvement. Now I just need to confirm if it had indeed been a confession that went wrong... The single mother simply nodded at Yoshino''s suspicious explanation.

    Tsuyoui raised his left hand for Yoshino to stop. "Wait, so, let me get this straight, you and Nozomi went to the woods yesterday?"

    "Yes," Yoshino nodded.

    "By yourselves?" The older sibling added.

    "I guess?" The brunette shrugged at her brother. "There was no one else but us."

    Tsuyoui frowned. "For no apparent reason other than just hanging out?"

    Yoshino frowned, growing annoyed at how this was starting to feel less like a conversation and more like an interrogation. "...yes? What about it?"

    Kurai and Tsuyoui exchanged glances at one another. An unspoken conversation unfolded where only they were privy to it. No magic was used since, from Kurai''s side, she found it unnecessary when it came to knowing what her own son tried to communicate to her non-verbally. It had been one of the many perks Kurai acquired after becoming a mother.

    Tsuyoui, on the other hand, didn''t need to use magic because his mom''s lively expressions immediately told him everything he needed to know.

    Are you thinking what I''m thinking? Her son mentally asked.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Kurai gave him a pensive look in response. I don''t want to jump the gun on it, but I wouldn''t be surprised if...

    Tsuyoui''s expression became fierce. They fought.

    Kurai''s expression became one of understanding. She wasn''t able to confess her feelings.

    Both mother and son frowned at each other in confusion at their wildly different takes for a few seconds before simultaneously breaking the mental silence between them. WHAT?!

    Where the hell did that come from? Why in the world would they fight one another?! Kurai mentally asked in bafflement.

    It makes more sense than them confessing to one another! They always just seemed like good friends to me! I mean, their relationship doesn''t seem that different from the one I have with Haru-san and most girls in my class. We''re all just really close friends! Kurai''s oblivious son mentally explained without a hint of joking.

    Kurai gave a blank look at her oldest child before sighing. Yep...not having grandkids. Kurai thought to herself in resigned acceptance before frowning as something didn''t seem quite right. Wait...if they are REALLY close friends, then why would they fight?

    Tsuyoui shrugged. I don''t know what to tell you, Mom. Even the best of friends fight sometimes. I myself had a dumb fight with Ichiban-san when we first met before our fight got interrupted by some delinquents who didn''t like we were on their turf. Anyway, after we dealt with them, we laughed it off by the end and became friends who occasionally have mostly harmless, quick quarrels with each other.

    One of Kurai''s eyebrows twitched. Dare I ask why you guys fought in the first place? The single mother wanted to trust her son was still good enough in the head to not pick random fights and use his powers on civilians, but it wouldn''t hurt to be sure.

    Tsuyoui sighed. Remember that time when you told me to hurry up and get the cake for Yoshino''s twelfth birthday before the bakery closed because you had forgotten until the last minute? Long story short, in the future I''ll just jump from building to building anytime I need to go somewhere in a hurry. After a moment he frowned. Wait, wasn''t this about Yoshino?

    Kurai nodded, unamused by her son''s not-so-subtle attempt at changing the subject. Hmm, yes, but don''t go thinking this is over. We WILL talk about this later and you will give me every detail of what happened for you to start fighting with Ichiban. Do I make myself--

    "Hey, are you guys really starting breakfast without me?" Henry asked as he stepped inside the kitchen, cutting the mental conversation between mother and son short.

    Upon laying eyes on the cowboy, Kurai couldn''t help but feel conflicted. On one hand, she was elated that it seemed he had truly recovered, at least physically. But on the other hand, even if it wasn''t his fault, something the single mother would make very clear to anyone who was to ask, Henry''s very presence reminded the dark sorceress not only of the current predicament she currently faced...but of how she failed to handle said predicament, with one of her family members almost paying the ultimate price for it.

    It made the atmosphere in the kitchen, from Kurai''s perspective, awkward.

    "Uncle Henry?" Yoshino asked, turning to look at her uncle, genuinely surprised and relieved to see him.

    "Hey, kiddo, sorry for the wait. I was doing my morning stretches after a good night''s rest." With a brief whistle, Henry went to the fridge to prepare his breakfast. "Honestly, I''m surprised it could be so important for you and your brother to still be here. I only heard a little bit of it, but I wouldn''t mind some context."

    Bullshit! was Kurai''s immediate thought upon hearing this. The single mother restrained herself from rolling her eyes at Henry''s lie of only hearing bits and pieces of the conversation. She knew full well that Henry''s darkspawn magical biology gave him far better senses than a regular human.

    "Wait...what do you mean by that?" Yoshino wondered.

    "Oh, nothing, it''s just by this time you and Tsuyoui would normally be on your way to class. Ah, here it is!" Henry said before pulling out two eggs from the fridge while humming a jingle only he was familiar with.

    The brunette''s eyes widened as she pulled out her phone and immediately got up from her seat upon seeing the time displayed. "Shit!" Putting the half-eaten slice of bread in her mouth, she got up from her seat and left the kitchen in a hurry. "Thank you for tellin'' me, Uncle." That was the last thing Kurai heard before hearing the front door of her house close.

    The troubled mother sighed. "A proper goodbye would be welcome..."

    "Yep," Tsuyoui looked at his watch. "Well, I''m going, goodbye Mom, goodbye Uncle Henry," Tsuyoui waved his hand casually, walking out of the kitchen and soon leaving the house. Only Kurai and Henry remained in the former''s home.

    As Kurai turned her attention away from the exit, her focus was drawn to the cowboy placing the eggs back where he had found them in the fridge. Not having to pretend he needed to eat anymore now that Yoshino had left, at least, the single mother assumed. "So...have you healed? For good this time?" the sorceress with long black hair asked with a frown, wanting to ensure the wanted man with more than one hundred years knew she hadn''t forgotten about the stunt he had pulled yesterday.

    Henry nervously nodded in response as he closed the fridge. "Yep," He spun around once before doing a pose. "Good as new thanks to finally absorbing all the dark energy you gave me these past few days! Though I still need to test if my magic is working as intended, it should also be fine if the current condition of my body is anything to go by." The cowboy said as he leaned his back against the wall, arms crossed.

    A tired but relieved smile grew on Kurai''s face. "Good...that''s good." She slowly nodded, staring at her half-filled cup of coffee before gulping it down in one go, standing from her chair, and taking the dishes to the sink so she could clean them. All without saying any further words.

    While cleaning the dishes, Kurai soon heard Henry''s voice from behind. "Uh...okay? Did I do something else wrong or--?"

    CRACK

    Kurai stared at the broken dinner plate with frustration before sighing. "No. You didn''t." Kurai answered dryly, without turning to look back at Henry, before fixing the broken plate with a quick use of her dark magic to unite the shattered parts. A neat little trick Asmodeus had taught her when she broke a vase Youya had given her by accidentally bumping into it.

    "Uh, ok, do you want to talk about it or...?" Henry trailed off.

    Kurai sighed. It hurt her to have to do this, especially since she was the one at fault, not him. But right now, she just couldn''t bring herself to discuss this. "No...at least not right now. I...would like some time alone," she added, turning off the sink''s faucet. "Please."

    The cowboy seemed to have gotten the message as Kurai didn''t hear his voice afterwards.

    After she took a deep breath, she turned on the faucet and resumed cleaning the dishes. "Time...I just need more time to think," she muttered to herself.

 Chapter 76: Shopping Showdown(3)

    A clean white ceiling.

    That was the first thing Mukarramma saw upon opening her eyes, followed by the comfortable and cozy feeling of the bed she had found herself in.

    Uh...I guess that wasn''t a dream. She thought groggily, recalling yesterday''s events with better clarity after a good rest. How Mukarramma had arrived in Unmei, how during her visit she got tailed by some random guys who thought she was easy prey, how she ended up in a fight against a girl with a gun, a masked man, a cowboy, a magical girl, their talking dog, and finally, an actual crazy person who kept talking to themselves, the latter setting itself on fire before burning her arm to ash.

    And, somehow, that still wasn''t the weirdest part of Mukarramma''s day. When she was about to perish due to her wounds, Judai saved her and brought her to a hotel for extremely vague reasons when Mukarramma stopped to think about it. He said that he needed me, possibly to help fight someone if I was to assume from his answer when I threatened him...but that barely answers anything, I mean, he needs me to kill WHO exactly? Why would he desire my help if he could kill whoever that person was? Unless said individual they wanted dead was too strong for him to take it down on his own, or at least, strong enough where victory wasn''t guaranteed even with all the advantages he had being a darkspawn?

    Although Mukarramma wasn''t one to go out of her way to kill humans if she could be helped (With most who died by her hand due to an unfortunate accident she didn''t see it coming), she also wouldn''t lose sleep from killing one, unintentionally or not, she was still a darkspawn after all. The cursed doll darkspawn also wouldn''t try to fight an opponent she couldn''t win against if she had the choice.

    Mukarramma had yet to see how Judai fought, but she felt safe to assume her savior had at least all the innate traits a darkspawn would have. Said traits which would normally allow Judai to kill any regular human on the planet without having to spend much if any energy to accomplish such a feat. Meaning, it would only leave-

    Mukarramma''s thought was interrupted by the sound of the room''s door creaking gently. When she instinctively turned her attention to it, Judai, carrying a tray filled with small portions of steamed rice, fried egg on toast, miso soup, pickled vegetables, and green tea, welcomed her eyes. "Oh, you''re awake, good," Judai said upon noticing Mukarramma''s eyes staring intently at him.

    Mukarramma tried to raise her left arm, but after she felt a sharp pain, she raised her right arm instead to point at the tray, which proved way harder than it normally should. "What''s...all that?" Mukarramma asked weakly, barely raising her upper body to a sitting position.

    "Breakfast," Judai looked down at the tray. "I didn''t know what you would want, so I picked a little of everything until there was no more room on the tray."

    Mukarramma tilted her head curiously at Judai. "I see...thank you." She finally thanked the teenage boy who had his face covered with a medical mask and black goggles, who placed the tray on her lap. The doll darkspawn was still unsure about her savior''s deal, the medical mask and black goggles that covered most of his face didn''t help her come to a definitive conclusion.

    Frustrated at the lack of any satisfying answer, Mukarramma tried to forget about it by grabbing the toast and fried egg before shoving it inside her mouth in one go, forgoing any manners she had learned throughout the years.

    When Mukarramma was halfway done with her breakfast, her curiosity got the better of her. "Ok, could you clarify some stuff for me?" she asked, admitting defeat in trying to comprehend Judai''s actions.

    "What would that be?" Judai asked with a blank expression.

    "I mean, you saving me, taking me to a fancy hotel, and now bringing me a tray of food, just...what''s your game?" Mukarramma asked.

    Judai sighed. "I already told you, I¡ª"

    Mukarramma cut him off. "Yeah, I know, you need my help, but like...why me specifically? And also, not that I''m ungrateful...but why are you so convinced I''ll want to help you?"

    Judai nodded in understanding. "I see...For your first question, it''s because you were the first one to show up."

    Mukarramma tilted her head at Judai. "...Seriously?"

    Judai calmly nodded. "Yes, you were indeed the first and only stray darkspawn in this city that I''ve found. As for your second question...I''m not."

    Mukarramma blinked a few times at Judai before tilting her head farther than a normal person could hope. "What?"

    Judai looked down on the floor as he elaborated. "Although your help is necessary, I won''t force you to help me...in the end, it''s your choice if you want to help me or not."

    "And if I were to refuse?" Mukarramma cautiously asked.

    The calmer darkspawn between the two shrugged casually. "Then I would do my best to make sure you would be healthy enough to be on your own and let you go on your way."

    "You''re going to let me go? Just like that?" the doll darkspawn asked in disbelief and justified suspicion.

    Judai dryly nodded. "Yep. However, be warned that I won''t save you again if you get into trouble for whatever reason."

    "That''s fair...and I assume there''s something in it for me?" Mukarramma asked. Surely he wouldn''t be so naive to expect I would help out of gratitude alone.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Judai nodded. "Of course. If you do decide to help me, I''m more than willing to give you what you want as long as it''s within my power. A roof above your head, protection, and even a way to never starve again."

    Mukarramma''s eyes widened briefly before frowning at Judai. "Come again?"

    The darkspawn regressor raised his arm to Mukarramma as if offering a handshake, and soon enough, dark sparks of ominous energy surged from his hand. Just when Mukarramma was about to question what he was doing, Judai explained, "This is what''s called a contract. If we were to agree to the conditions settled, I would passively share my dark energy with you for as long as I live or until the contract is broken, on top of also healing your current injuries with the sudden burst of energy. I was advised to take advantage of your weakened state and offer you one...but I decided against it."

    The cursed living doll frowned suspiciously at Judai. "Care to share your reasoning?" Mukarramma chuckled dryly. "Surely, it wasn''t out of the goodness of your heart, right? If such a thing were possible for us darkspawns."

    "No. It wasn''t. It''s because what I want, no, need, is not a servant or a slave, but a partner. Someone on equal terms who I know will have my back just as much as they know I''ll have theirs. Although," Judai looked away from Mukarramma, "I suppose there''s a second reason."

    "That being...?" Mukarramma raised an inquisitive eyebrow.

    Judai sighed. "I know how it feels...being forced into a contract just to survive." He frowned slightly. "Even if the contract benefits you by the end, it wouldn''t stop you from feeling like a tool with no urgency by not having the choice in the first place. That''s something I hope I won''t ever be forced to subject anyone to if I can help it."

    The darkspawn bugman turned back to face Mukarramma, his expression seamlessly returning to its passiveness. "So yeah, would that be enough of an answer to satisfy you?"

    Mukarramma bit her lip. "Hmm...I suppose it''ll do for now. I still need time to think this through, but...I wouldn''t mind if you enlightened me about those conditions you were planning for me¡ª"

    "Us." Judai interrupted. "We both will follow these conditions."

    Mukarramma blinked a few times before slowly nodding. "Right, us. What are those conditions?"

    Judai raised a hand to his chin. "Hmm...If I had to start with the most obvious, it would be that we are a team. In a fight, you will try your best to cover me, just like I will try my best to cover you. If I want to stay in a fight, you''re not allowed to run away, the same applies the other way around if, for some reason, I desire to leave a fight but you don''t. Running away will only be permissible if we both agree to it."

    "Even if the battle is unwinnable?" Mukarramma frowned at Judai.

    "If it''s one that I or you can''t back down from or want to escape but although the other party wants to isn''t able to for some reason...yes, we will fight together or die together as I will make sure this contract will link our magical existences to each other," Judai explained matter-of-factly as if he wasn''t bothered by the thought of dying from someone holding them back.

    The darkspawn human-sized doll slowly nodded, unsettled by Judai''s attitude to it all. "I see...what are the other conditions?"

    "Not going out of our way to bother regular civilians, innocents, or simply anyone who isn''t actively in our way." Judai calmly stated.

    "Can I still talk with them?" Mukarramma asked the obvious question.

    Judai nodded. "Of course, talking and every other non-violent and non-malicious action towards them is fine. Harming, using your magic on them in a harmful way, killing them, or any other action that would get you arrested? No."

    "Ok, leave the normals alone, what else?" Mukarramma asked before taking a bite out of her piece of bread and egg.

    Judai looked down at the ground, his expression pensive as if considering what to say. "There''s someone who I want dead, someone who I''ll need your help to get to them. When the time comes, I want to be the one to kill them, no ifs or buts, understood?"

    Mukarramma nodded uneasily in response. "Okay...who is it exactly you want to kill? To just give me an idea who we would be dealing with, if I were to accept this contract, of course!"

    For a moment, Mukarramma swore she saw Judai tense up a bit in front of her...before relaxing with a deep breath. "Kettei Yoshino, that''s her name."

    "Anything else?" Mukarramma asked, taking a sip from her tea.

    "She''s friends with the magical girl in white, the one you blinded," Judai answered.

    Mukarramma almost choked on her tea. She had her assumption that the reason Judai needed her help was that magical girls were involved...but she didn''t expect to be revealed so calmly. Seriously, if I were human I would''ve died from a heart attack just now! The darkspawn doll thought before putting down the tea and addressing her savior. "And you think we can take them down?" She frowned. "Especially now that there''s one more we will have to worry about? Do you even have a plan?" She asked while not so subtly pointing at the same arm that recently got burned by Rea.

    "Ideally, we won''t need to worry about defeating either magical girl. Since the only target is Kettei Yoshino, the best course of action would be to distract or separate everyone else to leave her vulnerable."

    Mukarramma bit her lip. "That''s...something I guess. Are there any more surprises I should know?" She asked before taking a final bite of her bread and egg.

    After a moment of silence, Judai shook his head. "No. That should cover everything our contract would entail."

    Mukarramma nodded. "I see..." She sighed before laying her head on the pillow. Do I really want to do this? Trust a complete stranger with my life while said stranger trusts his life with mine? As she considered the offer, she had an epiphany. Maybe...this could help me find it! That was the final push needed for her to decide. "Sure, let''s do it."

    Judai stared at her, processing the words spoken. "You''re sure?" He finally asked. "As I said, the offer is up until you fully recover. There''s no need to rush."

    "To be honest?" Mukarramma sighed. "Accepting this offer could easily be one of the poorest life decisions I have ever made, but..." As Mukarramma trails off, her mind goes back to when she lay on the ground in her last moments before Judai saved her. How by the end of it all, she would die alone, with no one to mourn or care enough to be by her side as the end quickly approached. If there was one thing she was sure of, it was that she didn''t want to go through that ever again.

    The cursed wooden doll finally continued. "It certainly beats going out there before sooner or later I die alone in a ditch. Hell, I probably be content if when I died, someone would be there for me..." Mukarramma chuckled to herself. "Man, that magical bitch''s fire magic must have also melted my brain if I''m thinking like this."

    "I see..." Judai turned away from Mukarramma. "So that''s why you smiled..." He muttered to himself. Mukarramma just barely heard it.

    "What was that?" Mukarramma raised her head from the pillow before tilting her head at Judai in confusion.

    Judai shook his head. "Sorry, I just got an answer to a question I didn''t know I needed." He turned to face Mukarramma. "Very well," He raised his hand for the cursed doll to shake. Dark sparks surging from it. "If you''re truly sure of joining me in this path, shake my hand!"

    The darkspawn in recovery stared at Judai before turning her attention to the offered hand which waited for her to shake. She took a deep breath before reciprocating the gesture by shaking it back.

    Mukarramma hoped she wouldn''t come to regret it.

 Chapter 77: Shopping Showdown(4)

    ''Wait, come again?'' Life mentally asked Judai, the former stepping foot on the school grounds.

    ''As I said, I''ve successfully contracted with Mukarramma,'' Judai reported. After a brief pause, he added. ''Wasn''t that the plan?'' A hint of confusion betrayed his neutral tone.

    The disguised English teacher frowned for a split second before the expression returned to neutral to avoid suspicion from anyone seeing him on his way to class. ''I mean...I guess? But I thought you had already done so yesterday. Didn''t you follow my advice? The one where when she was about to vanish you would come in and offer to save her life in exchange for a contract?'' He reminded the darkspawn on the other side of the mental conversation before adding. I even gave you the extra energy for it!''

    ''No. I didn''t forget your advice. I just figured that, in order to get the best results, she would have to choose to join my side by her own will, as equals.'' Judai calmly explained himself.

    ''And what would''ve happened if she refused your offer? Also, what exactly do you mean by equals?'' Life mentally asked inquisitively, bothered by how his contractually motivated subordinate worded that last part.

    Judai mentally sighed.''If she refused my offer after laying out everything she would need to know...then there was nothing to be done. I would''ve just helped her recover, wished her luck as she left, and continued looking for someone willing to make a contract.'' After a brief pause, he continued."As for us being equals...I linked our magical existences to each other thanks to one of the many contract modifications I made to the original one you taught and advised me to use."

    ''Which means...?'' Life mentally trailed off as he reached the desired floor and made his way to class, greeting students and fellow teachers without stopping to chat. He could''ve guessed what Judai meant, but the disguised teacher hoped the darkspawn bugman hadn''t been dumb enough to do it.

    ''To summarize, I fabricated a situation where both of us would die if either she or I perished to motivate the creation of an effective partnership.'' Judai explained matter-of-factly.

    ''A suicide pact then, great...'' The dimensional interloper thought sarcastically. ''And she accepted it? Just like that?'' He asked in surprise, growing concerned about how Mukarramma might just be crazier than Judai.

    ''I''m just as surprised as you,'' Judai''s tone showed no surprise or strong emotions upon mentally relaying those words. ''I even told her that she had until fully recovering to think about it so there was no need to rush it...but she still insisted on going through it.''

    Life stopped walking, and pinched the bridge of the nose before sighing.''Honestly? I don''t know who''s more insane, you for coming up with this horrible idea...or her for not only giving it the time of day but also accepting it.''

    ''I have a theory for that, but...'' Judai mentally trailed off.

    Life resumed walking. ''But...?'' The inter-dimensional agent pushed Judai to go on. Although he doubted Judai truly knew what was going on with Mukarramma...the disguised teacher figured there was no harm in hearing it, or so he thought.

    ''I feel like it isn''t up to me, but Mukarramma herself to reveal it.'' After a moment, Judai added. ''Especially since I''m unsure of how accurate it is.''

    That piqued Life''s curiosity.''Wow, Judai, you''re really going to leave me like this~? Not even a little tip?'' He teased.

    After a moment of silence, Judai asked.''Is that an order?''

    That paused Life''s thought process. He wouldn''t deny how tempting ordering Judai to reveal everything about his theory out of annoyance was, but the disguised teacher also wouldn''t deny that there was something fun in this little game between them, even if it would probably come back to haunt him later. ''Now, now, no need to be so serious...I was messing around. Unless, of course, it is something I need to know. But that isn''t the case, right?'' He asked, a smirk growing on his face when he did.

    ''I can assure you that, if my theory is correct, her reasons won''t interfere with any of my goals and most definitely not yours...whatever they are.'' Judai thought that last part with an inkling of what Life could only guess to be a jab directed at him.

    Life chuckled to himself.''Y''know...I never figured you for the kind of individual to keep her privacy. I mean, you yourself said it wouldn''t affect your agenda, so y''know, I can''t help but find it weird you would go so far as to put your foot down for her.''

    ''I genuinely don''t know what you want me to say. She and I are partners, even if our partnership was formed by unconventional means and circumstances to most people, and I, admittedly, have yet to figure out how I can make it work with all the problems I had told you during our first training session...it''s still a partnership. So I will put my foot down for her IF I think it''s something personal that she probably wouldn''t want to be known by just anyone.'' Judai laid out his justification, matter-of-factly as always.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ''I see...I suppose that answers it somewhat.'' After a split-second, a frown grew on Life''s expression. ''By the way, you relayed everything to her, correct?''

    ''Yes, I did. But do not worry, I didn''t mention you. I figured you would be upset if I did so without your permission and that the cost wouldn''t be, completely, worth it.'' Judai explained.

    Life was tempted to point out the ''completely'' part of his explanation, but he figured there was something more important to discuss.''Hmm...good. But that wasn''t what I was referring to. Judai, did you tell her you were planning to have Kurai kill you after you were done with Yoshino?''

    What followed was a stretch of silence that lasted way less than It actually felt to Life as he waited with bated breath for Judai''s answer. The only sound Life heard were the steps he was taking to his class.

    ''I figured it would be of no concern to her.'' Judai finally answered.

    ''You say that, buuuuut didn''t you also just tell me that you had linked your life with hers in such a way that if you died she would too?'' Life pointed out. ''Please, enlighten me how you ending your existence while ending Mukarramma''s wouldn''t concern her?''

    ''Simple. When Yoshino perishes, I''ll cut off my contract with Mukarramma so when I die, she won''t, giving her most of my dark magic so she won''t be starving so soon. With the rest of the dark magic, I have been used to sustain me long enough to confess to killing Yoshino to Kurai. Does this answer satisfy you?''

    Life frowned visibly this time.''Y''know, I thought there wasn''t a thing called being too fair...but lo and behold, you''ve proved me wrong.''

    ''...Is that a yes or...?'' Judai trailed off.

    Life rolled his eyes.''Barely satisfied. But I suppose that''s the best I will get out of you. Is this everything you wanted to report?''

    When Life got confirmation from Judai that his report was over, the former closed the mental connection between them. The disguised teacher was now alone with his thoughts.

    Life sighed, although the psychic talk he just had with Judai didn''t really tire him out, the bug-man''s revelation that he had ignored his advice frustrated and excited the embodiment of all life sightly. ''Judai, Judai, Judai...you simply won''t fail to somehow both entertain and piss me off. I''ll give you that, there''s only so many that can accomplish either, let alone both.'' The teacher in disguise thought to himself with a chuckle.''Or at least, not for long.''

    When Life finished thinking that, his mind wandered to when he woke up and received a surprise call from Science. The man who was one of the brilliant minds he knew looked so agitated during the call that the embodiment of living at first thought he had drank too much coffee again. ''If only that had been the case,'' he thought.

    Conflicted would be an understatement when it came to how Life felt about Yoshino''s progress. On one hand, the fake teacher was proud of her for managing to go so far in such a short time, even with all the ways he made it easier for her (without excepting Life the opportunity to train her), he still expected Yoshino to take a week, maybe two to get where she was now with half a copy made. On the other hand...the dimensional traveler couldn''t help but consider that Science might have been right when they ranted over Life giving the over-gloves to a 14-year-old child. ''Surely it isn''t as bad as it looks right? I mean...she only copied half of the ball I gave her and after thousands of tries. Who knows if they can even do something like that again, or at least, without wasting an entire night to accomplish it?''

    Life nodded to himself.''Yes. There should be nothing to worry about. Even if Yoshino''s progress is...unexpected. It should still be nowhere near enough for her to consider her gloves a viable part of her arsenal yet.'' He thought, reaching his class and facing the sliding door.

    After Life took a deep breath, he slid the door open.''I might even say, that today has the potential to be-''

    "Hey, wake the fuck up already!" Rea shouted at a barely awake Yoshino, the former shaking the latter by the shoulders. Life could barely make out Yoshino''s face with how fast Rea was shaking her.

    "Can you stop doing that already!?" Yvy demanded as she tried to pry Yoshino away from Rea''s hands.

    "Please let her go. You''re going to hurt her if you keep doing this!" Jean said to Rea, trying to stop the situation from escalating. Unfortunately, her voice ended up falling on deaf ears. A few seconds later, Jean was proven correct with the rang of the school bell.

    "Good day everyone!" Life declared, soon finding himself with most of the class, barring a few exceptions turning to face him.

    "Ah, shit." Rea cursed under her breath, letting Yoshino go before going straight to her seat without needing a further word. Once Yoshino was let go, she immediately fell face-first into their desk, immediately snapping awake.

    "W-wha-, what?" Yoshino mumbled while looking around, drool slowly dripping from her mouth.

    ''I guess...that''s to be expected, she DID spend all night trying to make that work.''Life thought before noticing from the corner of his eye Nozomi entering through the other sliding door that led to the back of the class, sneaking up to her seat, most likely banking Life was too distracted to notice her. "And good day for you too, Nakagawa-san."

    If Life hadn''t already grown (mostly) used to how the people from this world sometimes reacted, he would be taken aback by how Nozomi became a stone statue for a split-second before reverting back to normal. Now, he was just mildly amused by it."O-oh, sensei, good day for you too, heh heh!" Nozomi played along as she scratched the back of her head nervously while not so subtly slowly moving to her seat.

    At first, Nozomi''s quick movements and simplification of art style appearance evoked a comedic feel to Life, to the point he almost dismissed it like the rest. But the more Life gazed at her, something that was possible without attracting unnecessary attention thanks to slowing his perception of time, the more he noticed something slightly off about it almost as if it was forced.

    That made Life frown as he realized it would be the first time seeing something like this. All the previous times Nozomi and everyone else from this world had exaggerated expressions and actions, it was instinctual, quick, not acknowledged by anyone, and completely forgotten the second it was over. But this time, it hadn''t been instinctual, if anything, it looked intentional. ''Wait, is she...''

    Life''s thought process was cut short when Nozomi tripped on one of the chairs on her way to her seat and fell face-first on the floor. As Life watched Nozomi just barely stopping herself from crying before getting up and going straight to her seat, he came to dismiss the conclusion he was about to arrive.''Pfft, nah, maybe Yoshino, but Nozomi? She''s probably just tired.''

    With his worries put to rest and with everyone seated, Life finally turned to face the blackboard so he could start class.

 Chapter 78: Shopping Showdown(5)

    Sometime later at Unmei Elementary. Minokichi Nakagawa sat in his seat, reminiscing about the brief conversation between him and his sister Nozomi while looking to the side at the clouds outside the window. The class occurring around him was of no immediate concern to him.

    "O-oh, don''t worry. It''s nothing. Just some dumb stuff I remembered from school." His sister waved off. She was hiding something she didn''t want anyone else to know. Even if it was hurting her, even if the person asking was family, she didn''t want to bother them all the same.

    Minokichi remembered staring at her nervous eyes for a solid few seconds. He did not know what to do or how to approach such a delicate situation. Regretfully, the young boy spoke the first thing that came to mind: "Idiot." He turned away from his sister, leaving the kitchen in cold frustration.

    In retrospect, it made the 6th grader wonder who he was calling an idiot at that moment. His sister for not trusting him enough to tell him what was wrong. Himself for validating said distrust due to his insufferable lack of social skills. Or...the both of them?

    Minokichi never viewed himself as someone who always knew whenever someone was hiding how they were feeling. Despite her academic misgivings, his sister consistently proved to be the more emotionally intelligent and social of the two. She had an outgoing personality and a generally positive attitude toward the world around her.

    If Nozomi was the bright sun that brought warmth to all it bathed, Minokichi was the silent moon that heralded the coldness of the night.

    It hadn''t bothered Minokichi much when he noticed the stark contrast between himself and his sister. In fact, it had been thanks to it that the cold-eyed boy understood early on that each person was different in what they were good or bad at.

    But now, after seeing through Nozomi''s facade with barely any difficulty, he couldn''t help but grow frustrated at himself and his social weakness. Even if it didn''t show in his face, he replayed the situation repeatedly inside his head. He wondered what he could''ve done to understand or at least help his sister, who probably had no one else to trust with whatever troubled her. So much for being her brother... Minokichi thought in self-deprecation.

    "Nakagawa!" A familiar voice snapped Minokichi''s attention away from the window to turn at who was addressing him.

    It turned out that it had been his math teacher, Kubota Takahiro. "Yes, sensei?" Minokichi acknowledged his teacher.

    Kubota poked at the blackboard behind him with the chalk in his hand. Minokichi now noticed an entire math problem on it. It was most likely drawn while he had been distracted by his thoughts. "Could you give me the solution to this question?" The teacher asked with a smug smile. He was waiting for the boy to answer it wrongly.

    When Minokichi got up from his seat and squinted at the problem, he immediately understood why. It was something yet to be taught in class. Thankfully for Minokichi, he had gone out of his way to read ahead. "N equals 11," he answered calmly without hesitation after calculating the problem in his head for a few seconds.

    "...correct," Kubota gritted out before turning his attention to the blackboard to continue class. Minokichi sat back in his seat the moment he did.

    If you wanted to scold me for not paying attention, you could''ve just done so. Why are you beating around the bush? Minokichi asked internally. He turned to look outside the window again, figuring it would only cause unnecessary trouble if he said it out loud.

    Minokichi''s eyes soon widened slightly when he heard whispers around him.

    "Why are you even here? Go home already if it''s so easy!"

    "He better watch his back if the tests become harder after this..."

    "Seriously, we get it. You''re smart, so why don''t you go show off at another school already?!"

    "Does he really think so highly of himself just because we don''t get good grades...?"

    "Tch, what''s wrong with him?"

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The young boy frowned at that last comment. He almost turned to the one who said that. Thankfully, he restrained himself. A sigh was the only thing that barely escaped his mouth. I suppose that would be a safe assumption from their perspective...

    As Minokichi finished thinking that, he felt his phone rumbling in his pocket. With a sigh, the young student placed his hand on his shorts as if to check that he hadn''t lost his phone without putting his hand inside the pocket.

    After a second without moving his hand away, the phone stopped vibrating. Minokichi removed his hand from it before turning his attention to the window so time would pass faster.

    When the school bell rang and his teacher left class, Minokichi felt his phone vibrating again. After looking around to be sure no one would see the events about to unfold, the 6th grader sighed before pulling out his phone. He was welcomed by Yuki-Jor¨­, who looked like a 3D model of a young girl with black hair, soft eyes, and skin pale as snow. She was wearing a white kimono. She seemed to be within Minokichi''s age, small enough that Minokichi was able to see her completely through the tiny screen of his phone.

    "Phew, I thought I was going to suffocate in there," the digital existence breathed a sigh of relief. Even if they didn''t need air.

    Minokichi tilted his head at her. "Can you even suffocate in the first place?"

    "Hmm, probably not. But that''s beside the point..." Yuki-Jor¨­ pointed at her friend. The latter grew slightly nervous about the former''s finger potentially exiting the screen. Someone who didn''t know about her would see it, but thankfully it didn''t happen. "Care to explain what that was about? Why was everyone badmouthing you?" she demanded.

    Minokichi''s eyes widened briefly. He remembered it was the digital girl''s first time in his class when something like this happened. "Oh...it''s nothing. Just ignore it." The young boy brushed it off.

    Yuki-Jor¨­''s expression became one of worry. "Nothin-, one of them just said they were going after you because of a test! How''s that nothing?!" If Minokichi hadn''t foreseen this and lowered the volume on his phone, someone else besides him would''ve heard that.

    "They are just talking for the sake of it. Most of them aren''t actually going through with it. And the rest..." Minokichi shrugged. "I''ll deal with it when the time comes."

    Yuki-Jor¨­''s worried expression grew into a frown. "And...are you okay with that?" she asked. Her worried expression was directed at Minokichi.

    No, Minokichi obviously wasn''t okay with that, but he also knew that making a scene would only cause more trouble for him in the long run.

    When he was about to relay that to Yuki-Jor¨­, a familiar voice called for Minokichi''s attention. "Minokichi, Minokichi!"

    On reflex, the 6th grader hid his phone and turned to Yokina Himawari, his second and most recent friend. She had orange eyes, a bright smile, dark-orange hair in a twin-tailed hairstyle, and one purple ribbon on each side holding it in place. Minokichi could see the ribbons weren''t properly put on her hair, with the right one slightly loose. "Hmm? Yokina-san?"

    Himawari pouted and crossed her arms. "Jeez, what did I tell you? You can call me by my first name."

    Minokichi''s eyes widened for a second before relaxing. "Oh, sorry Himawari-san. Thank you for reminding me."

    The energetic girl''s smile grew larger in satisfaction. "Good! As for what I wanted to talk with you about, did you know about the big promotion at the mall that will end today?" she asked expectantly.

    The calculative boy raised a hand to his chin, trying to recall anything related to his classmate and friend before finally answering. "Hmm, I suppose I did see some ads mentioning it here and there whenever they appeared in the middle of the videos I watched on ''VideoSiteRed'', but I always skipped them."

    "Well...long story short, everything there will be at half price. So, I figured, why not go buy some candy while I could and invite you while I''m at it?" The bright girl explained to Minokichi.

    Minokichi slowly nodded in understanding before tilting his head at her. "Huh, are we going there just to buy candy?" he asked, slightly taken aback by how Himawari planned to take advantage of a once-in-a-lifetime bargain.

    "No, I''m gonna buy candy together at HALF-price. There''s a difference!" Himawari smiled smugly, proud of her answer. "So, are you free after class?"

    Minokichi tried to recall if there was anything he was supposed to do today before shaking his head. "No...I don''t think so."

    "Great!" Himawari said a little too excitedly than she intended if Minokichi had to guess from her following reaction. "I-I mean...good, yes, then we will go after school is over." She declared before nervously turning away and returning to her seat.

    As Himawari left, Minokichi soon heard a barely audible chuckle coming from his phone. "What''s wrong?" he asked Yuki-Jor¨­.

    The digital spirit chuckled. "Oh, nothing. I just found it cute the way she was while trying to invite you so you would cheer up."

    "Oh...I see. Thanks for telling me. I would have never guessed she would see through me so easily..." Minokichi trailed off, unsure how to feel about worrying two of his newest friends in such a short time.

    Yuki-Jor¨­ stared at the boy who allowed her to live on his phone for a few seconds before sighing. "Seriously, what would you do without me..." she muttered to herself.

    "Uh, what was that?" Minokichi asked, not having caught everything Yuki-onna had said.

    The girl in the white kimono quickly dismissed his concerns. "Nothing, nothing. I was just saying that you better save some candy for me!"

    Minokichi slowly nodded in understanding. "I see...I''ll keep that in mind."

    As the boy turned to look out of the window, his expression brightened slightly as he now had something to look forward to today. Hmm, maybe I should also buy some for her too?

 Chapter 79: Shopping Showdown(6)

    Hours later at Unmei High.

    "Umm...did you want to see me, Manabu-sensei?" Nozomi nervously asked while fidgeting. She had been called from class after the school bell rang for recess to pass by the teacher''s office. Rea almost coerced the nervous blondie to ignore it until it was revealed that the one calling had been Manabu. This was all the delinquent needed to let Nozomi go.

    "Yes, Nozomi, don''t worry. You didn''t do anything wrong this time. I just wanted to talk with you about something else." Manabu casually waved her student''s concerns off.

    "I see..." The airhead girl breathed a sigh of relief. Her fidgeting calmed down a little. "What did you want to discuss?"

    "Your classmate, Heiwa Rea." The girl''s homeroom teacher answered professionally. Even Nozomi hadn''t immediately become nervous upon the mention of that name. She would have noticed the hint of troubled emotion from the woman''s tone.

    Nozomi''s breath hitched before she hastily composed herself. "O-oh, what about her?" The agitated teenager asked. Her fidgeting returned full force. Now, now, Nozomi, no need to panic. It''s just your teacher. She''s probably wanting your opinion on a student of hers that also just so happened to be their niece. That niece is someone you''ve never told them to keep what happened yesterday a secret...no big deal. No big deal!

    Manabu simply stared blankly at Nozomi before sighing, her professional expression deflating. "I see...I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised." The soon-to-be-confused teenage girl swore she heard her teacher mutter something barely audible.

    "Wha-, what do you mean by that, sensei?" Nozomi attempted to feign ignorance. Her expression grew apprehensive before it became a dreadful realization as she caught on to something. She isn''t surprised? Why? Did...did she expect this? Is she aware of magical girls and darkspawns?! The troubled girl was so caught off guard that she almost missed what her teacher said next.

    "Hmm, I suppose it should be alright for you to know." Manabu shrugged. "Y''see, believe it or not, Rea is my niece."

    "Oh. I already know." Nozomi admitted.

    Manabu relaxed her back on the chair. "Figures...did she tell you?" The dark-haired teacher asked.

    Nozomi nervously nodded. "Y-yeah, when she commented about how I..." She looked away from the adult questioning her. "...embarrassed myself in her aunt''s class. It didn''t take long to connect the dots, especially after directly asking if you were the aunt she was referring to."

    The responsible one between the two nodded. "I see...well, not to worry. I''ll have a LENGTHY talk with her when she comes back home. Rest easy. She won''t be bullying you anymore."

    Nozomi tilted her head in confusion. "Wait, what?"

    Manabu frowned in response. "Hmm? Isn''t she harassing you?"

    The blonde student quickly denied this claim by shaking her head. "Wha-, no. Heiwa-san has never done such a thing!"

    The frown on her teacher''s face deepened. "Really? You don''t need to lie to me. If she''s trying to intimidate you, again, I promise she won''t ever bother you if I tell her to." Manabu assured the student in front of her again.

    Nozomi nodded with a smile. "Thank you, sensei, but it won''t be needed. Heiwa-san might admittedly be someone who acts rougher than most. But I do believe she''s far from a bad person." The nervous blonde looked down at the floor. She fiddled with her fingers. "And...I''d also like to believe we could be good friends in time."

    If Nozomi had been looking at her teacher when saying that, she would see Manabu''s eyes widening in surprise. "I see..." The teacher with long black hair cleared her throat. "Very well then, I suppose that''s all. You can go now."

    Nozomi gave a small bow to Manabu before turning to leave, but just before she left the room.

    Now alone, the veteran teacher sniffed the air for a few seconds before nodding. "Yep, she isn''t smoking." Manabu muttered in relief.

    <hr>

    A few minutes later, at Unmei High''s rooftop.

    "So... will you guys finally answer my questions now?" Rea asked the group of Nozomi, Yoshino, and Seiza, who sat side-by-side facing her. However, if the delinquent had to judge from their expressions, it may have sounded like a threat.

    Did you really need to come off as if you were going to beat them up if they didn''t comply? Tsujin questioned. Her expression told Rea how unsure the former thought the latter would be at handling this conversation.

    For a moment, Rea side-glanced at Tsujin before rolling her eyes. Pain in the ass... She lit up three cigarettes before putting them in her mouth. She would need them to get through this conversation.

    The rude student might admittedly prefer to let her fists do the talking instead of her mouth. But she didn''t think of herself as a brute incapable of having a civil argument with another person.

    As Rea took in the effects of the cigarettes, she watched the two girls and a talking dog group exchanging nervous glances with one another before turning to Rea. "Very well...what do you want to know?" Seiza offered.

    Taking the three cigarettes out of her mouth and puffing out the smoke, Rea considered what she should ask before frowning. Y''know what? Screw it. Better to just ask anything than nothing at all!

    "What was that thing?" Rea finally asked.

    Seiza tilted his head at the delinquent. "That thing?" He tilted his head in confusion.

    Rea rolled her eyes. "That creepy ass doll thing!" She scoffed. "What else could it be?" The sharp-eyed girl asked rhetorically before putting the cigarettes back in her mouth.

    Seiza nodded. "I see. That...was a darkspawn. A creature that is either born from dark magic fueled by the negative emotions of a single powerful individual or born when enough negative emotions are produced by humanity. The latter is recent information and would fit that darkspawn you just encountered. They can also create barriers such as the one you had found yourself in yesterday."

    When Seiza finished his explanation, Rea slowly nodded before grabbing the cigarettes with one hand and scratching the back of her neck with her free one. "Ok...I suppose that clears some things up...I guess? Now say," The gruff-looking student showed them the circular pendant with a Scorpio sign engraved on its bronze surface. "Would you mind explaining what the fuck this did to me?"

    The talking dog widened his eyes before looking at the floor. His expression was apologetic. "I''m sorry, but I still don''t know what might have caused the pendant to burn you alive or switch places with Tsujin."

    Rea groaned. "Not that. Although... never mind. What I wanted to know is what this thing did to my body AFTER transforming back and you guys healed me?" Rea asked, annoyed.

    "After that? Care to elaborate?" Seiza frowned while asking that.

    Rea raised the fingers from her free hand to count each incident. "Well, let''s see. I ended up jumping higher. I mean, WAY higher than I should''ve. I broke one of my aunt''s dining plates and finally broke the door of my clothes closet. All of those things happened after encountering you guys. So yeah, explanations, please!" After a moment she added, "Or is this another thing you guys don''t know about?"

    "I mean..." Seiza trailed off. His and the girls'' expressions immediately told Rea they had as much of an idea as her, which was none.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Rea tsked. "Just my luck..." She said before putting the cigarettes back in her mouth to calm down. She knew that if she were to lose control of her frustration as she was, an accident with her strength would likely occur.

    Hey, do you mind asking them a question for me? Tsujin asked, with Rea reacting with a raised eyebrow.

    After Rea finished her cigarette and had time to think and consider the question of the ethereal being who claimed to be her humanity, she finally addressed the trio in front of her again. "So...since you guys seem to have NO idea what''s going on with me, care to share something that you probably do?"

    "Sure," Nozomi shrugged. "What do you want to know?"

    Rea unwrapped her bento and started eating, speaking between bites. "Your deal. I mean, unless going around town hunting monsters as masked vigilantes is something that people in this school consider normal and I''ve yet to hear anything about it...that isn''t the case, right?" Rea genuinely asked that last part, hoping her aunt didn''t just make her join some weird hero-wannabe school.

    Nozomi and Yoshino unwrapped their respective bentos to eat too. "Oh, well, no...I''m afraid that isn''t the case." The brunette proceeded to give Rea a summary of the events that led her and Nozomi to find out about darkspawns up until they met the delinquent student. The same nodded along with Tsujin to the explanation as they all ate.

    Said explanation made Rea feel that Yoshino was omitting some details from it if the former had to guess from the expressions of the two girls when the explanation delved into certain parts before abruptly skipping forward. The girl with scary eyes decided to ignore it. She felt it would probably be more trouble than it was worth if she were to push it.

    "And...that should be everything, I think?" Yoshino glanced at Nozomi, who nodded in agreement.

    "Wow, that''s...wow. Me and my aunt may disagree with each other regularly, sure. But she never hired someone to kill me, even by accident. How are you guys still alive?" Rea asked before adding, "I mean, you guys don''t really look like the type of people who regularly fight for their lives."

    Yoshino opened her mouth to answer before closing it and sighing. "As much as I''d like to say we survived by purely being better than then...I would be lying if there weren''t plenty of moments where I and Nozomi got lucky." The brunette admitted before adding, "Honestly, I''m unsure how long we can keep up like this. That''s why..." Yoshino trailed off as she hesitated.

    Rea tsked. "If you''ve got something to say, just say it already!" The rude student motioned for Yoshino to get to the point.

    Yoshino bit her lip in surprise before nodding. "We want to know if you would still be willing to continue helping us?"

    Tsujin nodded. Of course, righ-

    "Yeah, sorry, but no." Rea cut Tsujin short before they could finish that sentence.

    Wha-, what do you mean no?! After everything you heard, you''re just going to let them to their fate? Really? Give me three reasons why! Tsujin demanded, undignified by Rea''s answer.

    Yes, REALLY. As for my reasons, first, we barely know them. So why should we risk our lives for them? Second, I don''t know about you, but I''m not a huge fan of burning myself alive. And third, I''m also not the biggest fan of the idea of giving up my urgency to you in fights. Three reasons. Satisfied now?

    Tsujin did not, in fact, look satisfied.

    Yoshino frowned. "...I see, I understand." Rea watched as the expressions of the two girls and dog in front of her looked down at the ground. Their expressions were somber. "I suppose it isn''t surprising that''s your answer considering we barely know each other. So there''s no incentive to help," the brunette added.

    As Rea watched their sad expressions, an idea crossed her mind. Although the chances of them succeeding in what she was planning were slim, the girl with a criminal record felt she should at least allow them to earn her help if they were serious about this. "Now hold on..." The rough-looking student raised her hand to stop Yoshino. "Yes, you''re right. We barely know each other. But when it comes to having an incentive...surely, we can figure out one together."

    "...What do you want?" Yoshino cautiously asked as a frown grew on her expression.

    Rea smiled. "Well, if you really, and I mean, really desire my help, you have two choices. The first one is to give me...wait, let me check." She pulled out her phone and, after messing with it a bit with dollar and yen conversion, finally showed it to them. "Here, you pay me this much for EACH monster encounter." After a second, she added, "In cash, of course."

    [1600000.00 Yen]

    Rea obviously knew how absurd and unlikely it was to pay such a price. The whole point was to make the second and most fun option for the fight-lover the most likely.

    Everyone but Rea stared at the number displayed in shocked silence. Their eyes were unblinking until finally Nozomi snapped out of it and asked, "A-and the second choice?"

    Rea''s smile turned into a smirk as she heard that question from Nozomi''s mouth. "The second choice is a pretty simple one. Beat me in a fight!"

    "...WHAT?!" Everyone but Rea screamed at the same time.

    Rea crossed her arms. "You heard me. Choose a time and place to fight and we''ll fight there. The first side that becomes too tired to get up or surrenders loses." After a moment she added, "I''ll even throw you guys a bone and allow you two to fight me together with your powers and weapons. No dogs allowed through," Rea said while motioning her finger in a circle around Nozomi and Yoshino.

    Are you insane? Why are you doing this!? Tsujin mentally shouted at her other self.

    What? Are you telling me that you, who claims to be me, DON''T want to know how I would fare in a fight against them? Rea raised an eyebrow at Tsujin.

    I mean...yeah, but still... Tsujin trailed off.

    "Why can''t Seiza join us? Is it...because he may heal us during the fight?" Yoshino wondered.

    Rea''s expression turned baffled at Yoshino''s question. "Wha-, no. I don''t want to beat the crap out of a puppy! Come on, what kind of person do you take me for?"

    Wait, what about yesterday when you tried to grab Seiza but you couldn''t because you didn''t have a physical body? Aren''t we counting that or...? Tsujin trailed off.

    Rea rolled her eyes. "I wasn''t going to hurt him! Just...hold him in place so he wouldn''t try to escape before answering my questions. I mean, I certainly didn''t try to hurt him after getting my physical body back, so y''know, how about that!"

    ...Fair enough. Rea''s humanity begrudgingly relented.

    Everyone stared silently at Rea mentally talking with someone they couldn''t see. The latter frowned in response upon noticing. "So, are you going to accept my offer or...?" The delinquent trailed off as she offered her hand for anyone from the trio facing her to shake.

    Rea watched with bated breath as Yoshino stared at her offered hand. The mature one between the two girls turned to look at Nozomi for what Rea assumed to be asking for permission to involve her in the fight if she had to guess from their expressions and the hesitation that carried them. There was also something else in how they looked at each other, but Rea couldn''t pinpoint what it¡ª

    "Alright, we accept your challenge to fight."

    Rea was snapped out of her wandering thoughts upon feeling Yoshino''s grip on her hand.

    The delinquent''s smirk returned in full force out of respect for their decision and anticipation for the new challenge that might give her a fight to look forward to. "Good. Got a place in mind?"

    "Yes," Yoshino nodded. "Could it be today, after school?"

    After considering for a minute, the tall delinquent nodded her head. "Sure, why not? But are you sure you can prepare yourself in such a short time?"

    "Yeah, I think I know someone who can help me with that." Was all that the girl with short brown hair told Rea. It had been everything the delinquent needed to hear.

    "Alright then, don''t come to regret it later!" As Rea let go of the handshake, the school bell rang, signaling the end of recess.

    After Rea got up with her finished bento and turned around to leave, she heard Nozomi''s voice from behind. "Wait, uh, would you...be willing to answer a question of mine at least...if it''s not too much trouble, of course!"

    The delinquent sighed before arguing that if it made them less of a nervous mess around her, she could at least allow one question. "One question." Rea glanced behind her while raising one finger to emphasize her point.

    Rea watched as the nervous blonde teenager bit her lip. She reconsidered whether they should ask before finally answering. "Are you okay?"

    Rea frowned at Nozomi. "Excuse me?"

    "I mean, after everything that happened yesterday..." The blonde teenager trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.

    After giving it some thought, Rea shrugged. "I mean, I''m alive...I could''ve done without burning myself alive and switching bodies with a ghost who proclaims itself as my humanity...but as of now, it''s more of a pain in the ass than anything that''ll keep me up at night. So, yeah, don''t sweat it."

    Nozomi smiled a little at Rea. "I see, what about Tsujin-san?"

    Oh. I''m¡ª

    Rea cut Tsujin off. "Still a major pain in the ass! So y''know, I guess she''s fine too."

    The delinquent contained an amused smirk as Tsujin gave them a not-so-subtle middle finger.

    "I see...good, thank you." Nozomi directed a small bow at Rea and Tsujin''s direction before smiling brightly at them.

    Rea couldn''t help but feel weird about having someone worry for her. But she kept to herself, deciding to leave the rooftop instead, leaving the Nozomiand Yoshino behind.

    <hr>

    "Hey, Seiza?" Nozomi called for her friend''s attention as she calmly descended the school stairs. Yoshino stayed behind on the rooftop and told her to go ahead. She said she needed to make a call and that they would catch up with them soon.

    "Hmm?" Seiza acknowledged from inside the soft-eyed girl''s schoolbag. The puppy didn''t poke his head out of the bag. If Nozomi had to assume, he didn''t want to risk a random bystander seeing him.

    Nozomi gulped. She internally told herself that the dog inside her schoolbag probably needed someone to talk to. "I was wondering if we could discuss about, y''know...what happened this morning." She whispered that last part. If she were to guess from the noticeable rustling coming from her bag, Seiza heard it.

    "I...would prefer to talk about it another time. I don''t think I''m comfortable enough to do it just yet. Besides, I already made you late for school. It wouldn''t do if I made you late for another class again." Seiza tried to wave her concerns off.

    Nozomi frowned. "I wouldn''t mind getting late..." She whispered to herself even more quietly moments before reaching the desired floor where her class was.

    If Seiza was adamant about refusing to talk about it, Nozomi wouldn''t push him. Instead, she would wait for a better time to approach the topic.

 Chapter 80: Shopping Showdown (7)

    At a clearing in the middle of the woods on the outskirts of Unmei, not long after recess ended at Unmei High.

    "So...care to share why we are in the middle of the woods?" Mukarramma asked Judai as she observed her surroundings. She noted how there was no one besides her, Judai, and the rest of nature.

    Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy above. It cast dappled shadows on the forest floor, a tapestry of vibrant greens and earthy browns. The air was crisp and fresh. It carried the subtle aroma of pine and damp leaves. Birds chirped melodiously in the distance, creating a symphony that harmonized with the rustling of leaves and the occasional snap of twigs underfoot.

    After silently walking up to a couple of meters away from Mukarramma, Judai finally turned around to face her. He stood between 40 to 45 meters away. This was perfect for what he had in mind. "Simple. We are here to start your training."

    Mukarramma tilted her head at Judai. "My training?"

    Judai nodded in response before explaining. "Yes. If I had to be honest, I expected it would take at least a few days for us to start with you recovering and thinking about accepting my offer. But since those two are no longer a factor, I figured starting now would be for the best."

    Mukarramma slowly nodded in understanding at Judai. "I see...so what do you have in mind?"

    "Nothing complicated. Just a simple spar between us, no dark barriers. Although I''ve seen your fight against Yoshino and the others, I get the feeling I''ve yet to see everything you''re capable of. Also, no need to worry about wasting magic. I''ve got plenty of it to share. So no need to hold back on that." As Judai finished saying that, he deactivated his human disguise, raised his fists, and positioned himself to attack. Mukarramma followed suit without needing him to tell her after getting caught by surprise briefly by Judai''s true appearance, if he had to guess how her eyes widened briefly.

    Judai and Mukarramma stared at each other, waiting until the imaginary bell that would start their fight rang. As Judai stared at Mukarramma''s stance, he couldn''t help but notice how she looked to be about to draw a card from her left and another from her right. That''s odd. Can''t see her pull cards from the front where she wouldn''t be left wide open? Or is it perhaps a personal choice of hers? That was something he would need to ask later when training was over.

    Pushing those thoughts aside, Judai considered the best approach for this fight. If I go all out, I probably would be fast enough to succeed in a direct, straightforward attack that would defeat her before she could do anything. But what would that show me and teach her? No. I suppose for both of us to get anything out of this, taking a page out of him and giving her a chance to act at least once might be for the best... Judai briefly nodded to himself, as he now knew what to do.

    "Now!" Judai declared before bolting in Mukarramma''s direction while going at speeds Judai thought were slow enough for her to react in time.

    Thankfully, Mukarramma didn''t waste the chance Judai gave her pulling one card with each hand from two small balls of dark fire that appeared by her left and right side after Judai declared the start of the spar.

    Judai saw as he quickly approached Mukarramma how the latter glanced between the two drawn cards for a split second before using the one in her right hand. "The Moon, effect!" She shouted before Judai''s fist collided with her face. The latter immediately heard the sound of something breaking. Judai wasn''t worried since he didn''t apply any dark magic to that punch. At most, it would only disorient Mukarramma for half a second.

    Judai watched Mukarramma''s body as it was launched a far distance away from him like a ragdoll. Or is it like a wooden puppet? Anyway, I suppose it was inevitable it would end like this, even when giving her the first move. At the very least, we have plenty of time to¡ª

    Judai''s thoughts were cut short when Mukarramma''s body, which had finally landed on the ground, exploded in a blast of smoke not too different from Mukarramma''s summons whenever they were destroyed. What the¡ª

    Judai''s thought process was interrupted again when he heard Mukarramma''s voice to his left. "Strength, effect!"

    Judai barely had time to glance where Mukarramma''s voice was coming from before seeing a punch quickly traveling to his face. Judai''s eyes widened in surprise before recovering just enough where he was able to turn a clean hit into a grazed one.

    Judai immediately jumped away from Mukarramma to gain distance. While he was in the middle of his jump, he noticed how the latter''s wooden body had been covered mostly from head to toe in medieval black full-plate wooden armor with hints of yellow-gold made out of even sturdier wood than her body. Only her long black hair was left for Judai to see. Interesting. So I guess she did have a card up her sleeve.

    After Judai landed on his feet, he decided to change his approach since a straightforward attack probably wouldn''t work anymore. "Phew, I''ll say. That trick you did back there almost caught me off guard. What was that?" Judai asked, pretending to stalk Mukarramma by calmly walking in circles around her and controlling his breathing so it wouldn''t make her suspicious of him as he ordered the termites underground to move right below her position.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Judai had gathered those termites while on his way to where they were now in the woods. He wasn''t sure if choosing termites or any other insects would make a difference. But just in case, he chose the ones that had experience eating through wood.

    Judai had also been tempted to buy a deodorant spray and a lighter for the fight. But he gave up as soon as he realized that Mukarramma would have a bug spray in their next spar.

    Mukarramma lifted up the visor in her armor. "Do you like it? That clone of mine that you just saw was an illusion created by The Moon''s effect. It allowed me to sneak up on you...or at least try to."

    Judai nodded, although his face couldn''t show it due to the limited expressions his insect face was capable of doing. He had been genuinely impressed by Mukarramma''s magic, especially because it hadn''t just fooled him. It had also fooled all the insects around them that Judai used to watch the fight through them. "And that armor? I figured you for more of a caster than a knight."

    "This," Mukarramma pointed at her armor''s chest plate. "Is Strength''s effect and my answer for any close-range fights. It makes me stronger and faster while giving me a suit of armor made out of one of the strongest woods on Earth, White Oak." Mukarramma proudly explained.

    Judai slowly nodded in understanding before frowning. "Wait, but...it''s black and yellow..." The bug-boy darkspawn pointed out.

    Mukarramma rolled her crimson eyes. "First of all, it''s yellow-gold. Second, have you never heard of a paint job? I obviously changed their color with magic." Mukarramma did a dramatic hair flip. "I thought it would fit me best. Don''t you think?" Mukarramma asked smugly to Judai.

    Just a little closer... Judai thought before shrugging. "I guess? But why wood? Even if it''s somehow the toughest wood in the universe, it''s still wood, isn''t it? I may not know much about metals, but I''m pretty sure steel would be more durable than wood in most cases."

    Mukarramma calmly wagged her finger at Judai. "Now that''s where you''re wrong!" She puffed her armored chest before placing a hand on it. "Thanks to my magic, this wooden armor is as strong as titanium! And before you ask, yes, I did test it¡ª"

    Now! Judai ordered half of the termites below ground. Immediately, a swarm of wood-eating bugs surfaced from the ground and attacked a very surprised Mukarramma. Judai had enhanced the termites with his dark magic so Mukarramma couldn''t ignore them.

    Judai watched as Mukarramma closed her visor on reflex before attempting to brush off the termites flying all around her. "Wha-, what is this?!"

    Judai didn''t waste time as he rushed Mukarramma while she was distracted. If what she said about her armor being stronger than platinum is true,

    Judai activated his aura, applying dark magic to the rest of his body. I''ll need to attack as hard and fast to break it! Judai thought as he threw a punch straight at her helm and...

    CRUNCH.

    Judai frowned as although he had thrown a serious punch at Mukarramma, it had only dented the helm at the cost of crushing most of his fingers. This isn''t going to work. There should be a way to bypass this defense... Judai''s thoughts trailed off as he, now up close, noticed how Mukarramma''s armor had gaps in many places. Maybe I coul¡ª

    Before Judai finished that thought, Mukarramma grabbed his arm with the broken hand faster than Judai could pull back. "Gotcha!" She said with glee.

    Judai''s eyes widened before he tried to get himself free by turning off his aura for a second. He wanted to cut off his arm so it would regenerate while he was free from Mukarramma''s grip.

    Judai might have been too obvious as Mukarramma shouted, "Not a chance!" She drew a card, glanced at it, and showed Judai that it had been The Magician, all in less than a second. Mukarramma''s seemingly indestructible armor inexplicably burst out into splinters when she drew the card.

    "The Magician, effect, sword!" Mukarramma shouted when Judai was just a millimeter away from cutting his arm. Immediately, an immense gust of wind, which Judai could only describe as small, tiny blades made out of air, came out from the tarot card. Said blades of air cut Judai in various places and killed all the termites surrounding Mukarramma.

    "Urrghh!" Judai gritted his teeth as the arm he wanted to cut off was instead chopped off by Mukarramma''s magic. The gust of wind pushed him back a couple of feet away from Mukarramma, making him fall to the ground.

    As Judai tried to recover his composure, Mukarramma approached him slowly, drawing a card and showing it to him. It was the Death tarot card. "So...did I satisfy you?!"

    As Judai looked up at Mukarramma, he couldn''t help but let out a smirk since he knew he had won. "Hold...that thought." As Judai finished saying that, the other half of the termites he had ordered to stay below ground just in case resurfaced and attacked Mukarramma. Her widened eyes more than indicated to Judai that she hadn''t expected that.

    "Arrrggghh!" Mukarramma screamed out in pain as the termites viciously bit through her wooden body. The pain might have been too much since she let go of the Death card in a panic.

    Not wanting to lose the only opportunity he had to win, Judai got off the ground and threw a punch aimed at Mukarramma''s torso. He staked every bit of magic he could on this one attack.

    Mukarramma''s eyes soon grew wide in shock as Judai''s punch went right through her wooden torso. "Bleerrgh!" Mukarramma immediately coughed up black blood.

    As Judai pulled his arm from Mukarramma''s torso, the latter immediately fell to the ground. Judai soon followed her. Both faced the blinding hot sun above them.

    Judai took a deep breath, focusing on using the dark magic he received to regenerate his wounds. As he felt his body slowly regenerating, he finally answered Mukarramma''s question: "Now...I''m satisfied. Although we may need to go a few more rounds..." Closing his eyes, the teenage darkspawn looked up through the eyes of the city''s insects, figuring enough time had passed since he last did it.

    Mukarramma frowned at that. "...Himar...bleurgh." Mukarramma cursed in an unfamiliar language to Judai before coughing up more black blood. The hole in her chest slowly regenerated little by little.

    Judai''s eyes soon snapped open. What he had seen made his face grow a serious frown. Without delay, he contacted Life through their mental link.

 Chapter 81: Shopping Showdown (8)

    Hours later, after school had ended for Rea and everyone in her class.

    "Come on! Are we doing this today or what?" Rea asked as she walked ahead of Nozomi and Yoshino. All of them exit the school building.

    "Yes, we''re coming. No need to hurry," Yoshino rolled her eyes while walking by Nozomi''s side, still not at full strength even after a quick rest in class and eating her lunch, but recovered enough to move around and think fine enough. "Honestly, If I didn''t know better I would''ve thought you were excited to beat the crap out of us."

    "Er..." Rea moved her hand in a "More-or-less" motion. "I''m more excited for the actual fight itself, y''know, getting to fight a strong opponent, but, I GUESS that''s a fair interpretation for you to have..." The delinquent trailed off as her eyes landed on someone who immediately soured her expression, Yvy, as she walked in the direction of a limousine that was parked just outside of the school''s gates.

    "Seriously, ain''t that a bit too much?" Rea asked under her breath at the unnecessary showing of luxury, her annoyance growing further from the looks of awe the various students gave the green-haired transfer student when she was a few feet away from the vehicle.

    The front door from the long car opened and from there exited a tan-skinned woman with long black hair, with her bangs covering one of her eyes who looked to be in her early thirties. The older woman''s posture was disciplined and the black suit and sunglasses she wore spoke of security, her overall appearance was exactly what Rea imagined one of those men in black who escorted important people looked like. "Ojou-sama, your father is waiting for you." The security said before opening the first door in the back for Yvy to enter.

    "I see." Yvy''s smile grew wider, and her eyes shone brighter at the news. "Thank you, Dill-chan." She thanked her before entering the car and letting the security woman close the door for her.

    As they drove away, Rea directed her gaze to Nozomi and Yoshino who had walked up to her side while she wasn''t looking. The expression of dumb awe the two girls had was the final straw for Rea as she proceeded to wrap her arms around Nozomi''s left arm and Yoshino''s right arm before dragging them away.

    "W-wait, what are you-!"

    Rea cut Nozomi right off."You ain''t gotta the time to be staring at clouds, so stop wasting time!"

    Thankfully for the duo, they convinced Rea to let go of their arms after a few minutes of dragging them around.

    <hr>

    Some time later.

    Nozomi and everyone in her group, the former couldn''t help growing nervous as she and everyone else approached the abandoned building where she had trained and where the sparring match would take place.

    To say Nozomi was nervous would be an understatement. Not only because Rea was confident she could fight both her and Yoshino without holding back...but also because it would be the first time the blond student fought a person with her powers.

    Nozomi couldn''t help but wonder WHY she had agreed to this at the time. She lacked the experience necessary to be confident in not accidentally killing Rea when using her power. She disliked fighting, period. The clumsy girl didn''t hate the older delinquent girl, if anything...she thought they were cool, even if a bit rude.

    Then, what was it? Why did I accept...

    Nozomi''s thoughts trailed off as she glanced at Yoshino. The memory of how the short-haired brunette glanced at her back at recess, silently asking her opinion about Rea''s offer.

    Oh. The blonde girl thought in realization.

    The underlying desperation in Yoshino''s seemingly understanding expression at the time told her they HAD to take that deal if they wanted to survive. Nozomi knew her best friend never intended to, but she couldn''t help but feel inadequate to protect both of them. Even if it''s not entirely inaccurate.

    Nozomi frowned as a thought crossed her mind.''Maybe that''s why I agreed to it in the end? A desperate attempt to prove I wasn''t dead weight?'' After giving some thought, the tired teenager sighed. I...don''t know if I feel better or worse than before realizing this. Not like I can back out of it now...

    As Nozomi moved away from those thoughts, her eyes wandered to Seiza, reminding her that they still needed to talk about what he had dreamed to cause such a reaction. The nervous teenager didn''t regret helping the talking dog to calm down, even if it almost cost her arriving late to class.

    Thankfully, Seiza seemed more in control of his emotions now, even if it sometimes felt like he was occupying his mind with the problems of others so he wouldn''t focus on his own.

    Hopefully, he won''t need to wait long for us to talk about it later at home...or maybe I should include Yoshino in our conversation? But would Seiza want that? Nozomi knew that Seiza would feel uncomfortable sharing with more than one person at once. The main reason the well-intentioned girl considered discussing it with the talking dog, even if it took a long time for him to open up, was because she figured he needed to speak with someone, anyone, if whatever he saw bothered him enough to cry. Even if it was just a nightmare, she still felt, as a friend, the need to reassure him throughout whatever his struggles were.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Sometimes, it felt to Nozomi as if days passed so quickly, with barely any time to do anything, but at the same time so slow that she wished her day could go faster. She knew how nonsensical that thought was, but that was the only way she could describe it.

    As the abandoned building came into view, Rea spoke up. "Uh, I''ll say, when you told me the place we were going to fight would look rundown I didn''t expect it to be..." A large piece of concrete fell from the building, hitting the ground with a loud thud. "By this much."

    As Nozomi witnessed parts of the building falling apart, she couldn''t help but ask herself how long they had left before the entire thing collapsed. Hopefully, not while we''re still inside...

    Upon the tired blonde finishing thinking that, Rudabaugh soon came upon view exiting the building, who waved at them with one hand while carrying a large duffle bag in the other. "Hey."

    "Hey." Nozomi and Yoshino replied at the same time.

    "Sup." Was Rea''s brief reply.

    "So...how you''re doing Heiwa-sa-?"

    Rudabaugh was immediately interrupted by the delinquent."Just simply call me Heiwa or Rea; any one of those is fine."

    "I see, anyway, Yoshino told me you challenged her to a fight. Did some kind of misunderstanding occur or...?" The cowboy ''professor'' trailed off.

    "Nah, just a mutually agreed upon, casual sparring match, with NO interruptions, to see if I help them or not...that just so happens to involve them going all-out." The spiky black-haired delinquent said before adding. "Don''t worry, I won''t transform or use weapons besides my fists."

    Rudabaugh''s eyes nodded along, and a small smirk soon appeared on his face. "I say, that''s quite generous on your part. Are you sure you don''t want to reconsider? As fierce as they were, even one of those darkspawns you encountered yesterday would think twice before accepting such terms when fighting against a magical girl, let alone regular humans." Rudabaugh tried to warn Rea.

    Rea smirked arrogantly before laughing."Well then, I guess I just need to show you how weak they were for fearing and losing to one."

    Nozomi couldn''t help but feel like an invisible switch had been flipped on Rudabaugh as the arrogant delinquent brushed off his advice.

    This feeling proved validated as Rudabaugh''s eyebrow twitched slightly and his grip on the duffle bag tightened at that comment."Wow, such...aspiring confidence," Rudabaugh said while trying not to sound passive-aggressive, almost failing at it.

    Rea nodded."Yep, now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll be waiting over there," Rea pointed at a spot not too far away from where they were. Don''t take too long to get ready; I still want to have this fight today!"

    When Rea was out of earshot, Rudabaugh turned to Yoshino. "Yoshino..."

    "Yes...?" The brunette nervously tilted her head as she asked that. I cleared any doubt from Nozomi if Yoshino noticed Rudabaugh''s, barely contained, passive aggressive-ness towards Rea.

    Rudabaugh sighed before offering Nozomi''s best friend the duffle bag."Kick her ass." He said bluntly, releasing the duffle bag on Yoshino''s arms before he leaned his back against a nearby wall and crossed his arms to watch the fight, Seiza walking up to stand by his side.

    Nozomi didn''t fully believe it had been JUST because Rudabaugh and Henry were darkspawns, but as she and Yoshino looked at each other, they silently agreed that it would probably be for the best if they didn''t ask Rudabaugh to elaborate on why he had grown so upset.

    With a deep breath, Nozomi raised a hand into the air and said the magical words. "By the power of the constellations, transform!"

    When Nozomi finished transforming in a bright flash of light, her eyes wandered to Yoshino as she was in the middle of pulling a baseball bat before taking a military combat vest, a flashbang grenade, and finally a taser from the duffle bag. "Uh, Yoshino?" The magical girl in white called for her best friend''s attention.

    "Yeah?"Yoshino acknowledged her as she put on the combat vest.

    "Did you...ask Professor Rudabaugh to bring everything?" Nozomi concernily asked. Although she knew Yoshino had called Rudabaugh back on the rooftop when recess had ended, the magical girl of light hadn''t been privy to their conversation, as her best friend had only told her who she would be calling and go to class ahead of her.

    Yoshino shrugged."Eh, not everything...Sure, I guess I asked him to bring more ammo for my revolver, but it''s not like I''m planning to use my gun with this being a friendly spar and all."

    Nozomi slowly nodded, not exactly reassured, but less concerned than before."I see...and you really think you''ll need all of this? I mean, from what she told us, yeah, she is strong, but is she THAT strong to warrant all of this?" The girl with light coming out of her eyes tilted her head at Yoshino.

    The brunette stopped mid-putting the smoke grenade in one of the vest''s pockets. From her expression, Nozomi could tell she was considering her words."Admittedly, probably not...but I''d rather not take any chances if we''re biting more than we can chew. Now..." She turned to Nozomi with a baseball bat resting on her shoulder, ready to fight. "Shall we do this?"

    Nozomi bit her lip as she hesitated for a moment before nodding. Even if the magical girl of Taurus knew she wasn''t ready, and probably would never be, she also knew there was no other way deep down.

    "So, are you guys ready? Shall we start?" Rea asked with an almost sinister smile as Nozomi and Yoshino approached her position, stopping 10 meters away from the fighting maniac teenager.

    Nozomi could feel the anticipation oozing out from Rea''s stance as their imminent fight was about to start.

    It reminded Nozomi of how her Homeroom teacher, Manabu, would seem to emanate an intimidating aura whenever they were angered at her.''I guess it runs in the family.'' She thought as the white-haired magical girl imagined all the imaginary auras Rea''s entire family would potentially have while at a family reunion.

    Yoshino closed her eyes, took a deep breath and readied her bat. A dark aura soon enveloped her body and weapon. Opening her eyes, she gave Rea a focused look."Yes."

    Nozomi followed Yoshino''s example, taking a deep breath to forget all about her worries for a moment. Soon, she gave Rea a determined look of her own before readying her stance and fists like Rudabaugh taught her, or at least as best she could, before nodding.

    "All right, then! Let''s do this!" Rea shouted before she charged at them.

 Chapter 82: Shopping Showdown (9)

    "I''m leaving. I''ll be back soon," Kurai said this before leaving her house and closing the door behind her. She immediately enacted the barrier she had first placed around it so Henry wouldn''t leave her home while recovering. No other magical user besides her, Tsuyoi, and Ooinn would be able to come and go without breaking the barrier by force. This was a feat even her son, with Ooinn''s help, wasn''t able to accomplish.

    Kurai briefly considered as she looked up at her house to see if she should dismiss the barrier now that Henry was fully healed. She shook her head. You can never be too careful. The dark sorceress thought as she walked away from her house. To where? She didn''t know; her path was just as uncertain as her life currently.

    At the very least, Kurai hoped that it would clear her head. Henry, everyone... they deserve better than to see me down like this, justified or not. After a moment, she added. Especially since if I dwell on those thoughts for too long, Tsuyoi might end up noticing and doing something rash and try to go after whoever is responsible for this, waiting for everyone else to be damned.

    Kurai couldn''t really blame her oldest child for it. Yokina, her husband, entrusted him to be the man of the household and to protect his mom and sister when he was six years old. His last wish before passing shouldn''t surprise anyone, especially Kurai, that such a young and impressionable mind as her son would dedicate himself wholeheartedly to it.

    And that''s not even saying anything about what Yoshino was going through. Kurai knew from personal experience the feeling of losing a parent, especially when at four years old, the same age Kurai lost both of hers. Yet, she hadn''t paid attention to her. If I hadn''t later confirmed with help from Ambrosius that my family hadn''t been cursed, I probably would''ve thought to be the case to this day.

    She had no excuse, or at least, the mother of two didn''t see her grief at losing her husband as good enough to justify it. In her eyes, she should have hugged her children and told them that they shouldn''t carry this burden. She should be the one to do it. Surely, between the three of them, Kurai was already used to losing those she cared about, or at least, she knew how to handle it better than both of her children combined.

    Or at least, it was what I thought at the time...

    Turns out that her husband''s death ended up as the straw that broke the camel''s back for Kurai. She went through the motions afterward, not caring much about anything happening around her, even how her own children were feeling. Entire days passed in a blurred haze. A haze that led to a car accident on their way home from the funeral.

    The sound of a crackling fire and popping sounds from the heated car parts filled her ears. The acrid odor of burning rubber, fuel, and materials mixed with smoke created a harsh and overpowering scent. The sight of bright, flickering flames engulfing parts of the vehicle cast intense light and shadows. Although, she had to admit that part had been the haziest to remember. Finally, there was the feel of intense heat radiating from the flames and the broken surfaces of the car''s interior.

    At the time, Kurai ended up barely paying any mind to all of that as another matter took precedence over everything she was experiencing after snapping back from her haze: her children.

    She recalled the wave of utter despair that crashed over her, realizing her remaining family was in imminent danger, threatened to be engulfed by the ravenous flames. Her body, too wounded and weak to move, felt like a prison, leaving her powerless to save them. All she could do was pray¡ªpray to someone, anyone, to come to their aid. This crushing sense of helplessness reminded her of all the previous times she felt the same, haunting allucinations of all of those she lost throughout her life. The hallucinations cursed her for daring to once again live while those she cared about perished in front of her.

    Thankfully, someone DID come to save them, the individual she would soon become familiar with as-.

    [What are you waiting for? At least 50% off on all purchases, only on ShoppingMallGreen. Come quick because this will only last until the end of 22/4!]

    Kurai''s eyes widened as she was snapped out of her thoughts by the loud voice she heard coming from her side. Turning to the source, the troubled mother was welcomed by many plasma-screen TVs placed in such a way at the store''s window that everyone passing by would notice them.

    After she considered the ad''s words, Kurai shrugged. Why not? Even if I don''t buy anything, there should be at least something there that can help clear my mind. She thought before walking into the nearest empty alleyway where she would be hidden in the shadows.

    The dark sorceress closed her eyes and raised her hand. Tiny, controlled sparks of dark magic came out of it as she chanted the spell, thinking of another dark, empty alleyway, this time near the mall''s location, where no one would see her appearing. Something only possible due to Ambrosius training her always to pay attention to seemingly inconsequential places like that as they could prove useful one day. "Great Master, grant me the power to surprise my enemies [Shadowy Pursuit]."

    When Kurai opened her eyes and walked outside of the alleyway, she only needed to look to the side to confirm the spell had worked as her eyes were welcomed by the giant shopping mall that resembled a sprawling, modern structure with sleek, glass facades reflecting the mid-afternoon sun.

    What highlighted the building''s modern architecture were its sharp angles and unique design elements. A steady stream of people flowed in and out of the entrances, many carrying plastic bags containing all their purchases. Neon signs and digital billboards flickered, hinting at the bustling interior, while the surrounding area buzzed with activity as traffic moved along the adjacent streets. In the distance, cherry blossom trees framed the scene, adding a touch of natural beauty to the urban landscape.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    It was nothing short of inviting, and who was Kurai to deny an invitation like that?

    <hr>

    Outside, at the mall''s back entrance. At about the time Kurai passed through the mall''s main entrance.

    A seemingly normal truck could be seen parking with its back just a couple of meters away from a middle-aged man dressed in uniform wearing a name tag that said "Warehouse Manager" as they raised their hand to stop in such a way that it could be viewed through the truck''s rearview.

    As the truck driver got out of his vehicle, the manager walked up to him. "Did you bring everything?"

    The truck driver nodded. "Down to the letter. Now it''s just a matter of them doing their part. Are they ready?"

    The manager sighed. "They are still coming to terms with the curtain of their world being opened, but they''ve got the spirit, even if it''s motivated by something as vain in the grand scheme of things as monetary gain. In any case, come on in. We still need to dress appropriately for what''s to come." He said before leading the truck driver inside the mall through the back entrance.

    <hr>

    Inside the mall, Ground floor. A few minutes after this, Himawari and Minokichi exited the entrance to the mall''s main convenience store, ConvenienceStorePurple. The former had a big smile and carried a small plastic bag filled with all her favorite candies. The latter, Minokichi, followed right behind her with two bags of his own, his expression neutral.

    As they eventually sat down and relaxed on a nearby bench facing the mall''s fountain, Himawari pulled out one of the chocolate bars. "Say, Minokichi-san, did you buy sweets for someone else?" She asked before taking a bite out of the unwrapped chocolate bar.

    Minokichi widened his eyes and turned to Himawari, his surprise barely visible on his face. "Hmm? How did you know?"

    Himawari stared silently at Minokichi before looking down at his plastic bags filled to the brim with a variety of candies. Enough that there was no way Minokichi could eat them all without serious consequences to his health. "Just a feeling. Did I hit the mark?"

    Minokichi sighed, figuring there was no problem telling at least part of the truth. Although they had become friends, the anti-social boy still didn''t want to risk revealing Yuki-Jor¨­''s existence, at least, not yet. "Yes," he nodded. "I''ve also bought for my older sister." He preemptively answered the following question he guessed his friend would ask.

    "Oh. I didn''t know you had a sibling! What''s her name?" Himawari asked, taking another bite of her chocolate.

    "Nakagawa Nozomi, she''s my onee-san," Minokichi answered quickly and to the point, not wanting to bother Himawari or waste her time with more information than she asked for.

    "Uh... what do you think of her?" Himawari casually asked.

    After some thought, Minokichi gave a slight stiff nod. "She''s nice. I think you two would get along well." He was about to say, "Or at least better than I and her do," but he figured it would be uncalled for to involve his second friend in his problems so soon.

    "I see, man. I wish I had a cool older sister... or even a sibling at all. Would you mind introducing me to her one day?" Himawari asked, waiting expectantly with a smile while swinging her legs up and down without touching the floor.

    Minokichi had a feeling of something more here, but he couldn''t quite pinpoint what. In the end, he settled with a shrug, seeing nothing bad from her sister and friend meeting. "Sure."

    "Alright. Now..." Himawari got up from the bench, finishing the chocolate bar she had been eating before pointing ahead at whatever Minokichi assumed was past the fountain. "Do you want to go to the arcade? I heard there are some exclusive machines in this one that just opened!"

    "Hmm..." Minokichi checked his allowance briefly, nodding to himself when he concluded that he should still have enough for a few rounds at the machines. Turning his attention back to his friend, he nodded in agreement. "Sure... but would you mind if I decide first which machine we play on?"

    Inside the arcade, after searching for a few minutes.

    "Air hockey?" Himawari asked upon laying eyes at what Minokichi''s arm was pointing to: an average air hockey table made to accept arcade chips.

    "It was one of the first arcade games I played a few years back. I hadn''t been able to play it up until now due to lack of time with studies." Minokichi purposely left out the part about how he also couldn''t play it anymore due to the lack of friends up until recently and not wanting to bother his sister, who started to hang out with Yoshino. "How can I describe it..."

    A rare nostalgic smile appeared on the analytical student''s face. "The cool air billowing from the tiny holes, creating a frictionless surface. The way my heart quickens as I grasp the mallet, fingers curling around its smooth edge. How the puck is launched into play before gliding swiftly across the table with a hiss. The genius way it makes me focused, my eyes tracking its every movement, anticipating my opponent''s strike. The clattering sound as the puck collides against the edges is sharp, echoing for all to hear. My pulse races with each rapid exchange. Suddenly, an opening appears, and with a swift, precise swing, I send the puck soaring into the goal with a satisfying clunk. Victory tingles through my veins, the thrill of fast-paced competition electrifying the air around me."

    D-Did you really need to go that in-depth? Yuki-Jor¨­ asked in disbelief at the boy she was mentally linked to.

    Yes, it was absolutely necessary! the 6th-grade boy answered without a hint of hesitation or that it was a joke.

    Himawari stared blankly at her friend for a few seconds before she finally spoke. "...You could''ve just said it was your favorite game, but sure, let''s give it a go." The easygoing girl shrugged off Minokichi''s in-depth explanation of his passion for air hockey.

    As they got into position, Minokichi took a deep breath to focus. Although it had been a while since he last played it, he was pretty confident in his abilities and chances of victory against Himawari.

    That confidence was almost instantly dashed the moment the match started. In less than a second, faster than he could react, the puck went straight to his goal, making it 0-1 in favor of Himawari.

    "What?" He mumbled in disbelief at how quickly the first round ended.

    Noticing how taken aback Minokichi became, Himawari''s eyes grew in realization. "Oh... right. It''s actually been a while since you''ve played..." She reached for the back of her neck to scratch it. "Sorry, you were so enthusiastic with that speech that I forgot about that small detail, he he."

    For some reason Minokichi couldn''t pinpoint, he grew slightly annoyed at her genuine apology. "It''s ok. I... just need a few rounds to warm up." The now flustered boy looked away from his friend as he said that.

    Tell me you''re bad at air hockey without telling me you''re bad at air hockey! Yuki-Jor¨­ mentally teased before cackling in mad laughter.

    I... Just... s-shut up. I''ll show you both! Minokichi declared in a rare show of determination, wanting to prove the two new girls in his life wrong.

 Chapter 83: Shopping Showdown (10)

    Back on the outskirts of the abandoned building.

    Rea charged at them without hesitation. She immediately aimed a punch at Nozomi''s face.

    Thankfully, Nozomi had recovered from her surprise at how fast Rea moved. She reacted quickly enough to block the delinquent''s punch, just as Rudabaugh had taught her.

    Not so thankfully though, was that Rea''s punch had been way stronger than Nozomi expected. The point was that the latter lost her balance and flew a couple of meters away from the former. She rolled around a bit once she hit the ground.

    "Nozo-!" Yoshino couldn''t finish that sentence. She immediately had to block a left kick from Rea with her baseball bat lest she risked taking the full blow. She held the bat with her two hands and focused her dark magic on her bat and upper body, particularly her wrists, elbows, and shoulder joints.

    Strong!

    Yoshino thought right before she was flung away herself. She landed near Nozomi.

    Rea crossed her arms. Disappointment was clear on her face at Nozomi and Yoshino. "Come on, is this serious all it takes for you guys?! And to think I assumed you guys would give me a worthy fight, tch."

    As Nozomi and Yoshino slowly got up from the ground, panting loudly, they exchanged glances. They silently decided between each other to attack Rea simultaneously, with Yoshino going by Rea''s right while Nozomi attacked from the left.

    Immediately realizing what they were doing, Rea smirked as she readied herself for them.

    Although their teamwork was admirable, Rea could immediately tell there was a brief window of opportunity between the attacks nearing her body. The difference in speed and reach between Nozomi''s punch and Yoshino''s swing of her bat was all the brash delinquent needed to win.

    Rea easily grabbed Yoshino''s bat mid-swing. She pulled it to herself with force, bringing the brunette along with it.

    Before Yoshino could think of releasing the bat and getting away, she was hit right in the face by Nozomi''s punch with full force.

    Nozomi''s eyes widened in horror at the realization of what she had just done. However, she didn''t have the luxury to process it as Rea pushed Yoshino aside with enough force to push her down on the floor. She let go of the baseball bat before grabbing Nozomi by the head with her two hands and hitting her right in the face with a knee at full force four times. Each hit felt to the magical girl as if she had been hit point-blank in the face by a cannonball. "Pathetic." Rea whispered into Nozomi''s ear before releasing her grip on her head and letting her fall face-first to the ground. Nozomi trembled and cried from the pain, drooling a little from the mouth.

    Did you really need to go as far as to call her that? Tsujin mentally asked with concern at Rea. The latter took a few steps back from Nozomi so they wouldn''t grab her legs while on the ground.

    Hmm...probably not. Rea admitted. I was trying to provoke them to take this fight seriously. I mean, you heard the cowboy cosplayer. If magical girls like her are supposed to be half as strong as he says, she should be able to give me a real challenge the moment she stops holding back.

    And yet, the only thing you managed to do was make her cry... Tsujin scoffed, clearly bothered by Nozomi''s current state.

    Rea shrugged. Eh, this just means I''ll need to try a different method.

    Unaware of Rea and Tsujin, who were distracted by their private conversation, Yoshino pulled the pin on the flashbang and threw it at Rea, but not before calling for her attention. "Hey!"

    Rea and Tsujin turned to Yoshino just in time to be blinded by an object thrown in their direction. "Wha-, uarrgh, FUCK!" Rea exclaimed before getting hit in multiple parts of her body in rapid succession by Yoshino''s baseball bat. Rea would''ve continued to take hits if it wasn''t for Tsujin''s mental warning. Your left, face!

    Immediately understanding what the spectral existence haunting her meant, Rea turned to her left. She opened her mouth and caught the middle of the dark magic-enhanced bat with her teeth before breaking it in one strong bite.

    Yoshino''s eyes widened in surprise at such an absurd feat. "What the-" Yoshino was cut off by Rea, who had recovered enough of her vision to see Yoshino''s blurry silhouette. She spat the splinters of wood in her mouth at their forehead and went to grab them while they were distracted.

    "Gotcha!" Rea exclaimed as she grabbed Yoshino by the collar and pushed her down on the ground.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Now, on top of her, after rolling around away from Nozomi, Rea felt like a compliment was due to Yoshino''s performance, even if it was all for nothing in the delinquent''s head. "I''ll give you that. You''ve just proved to be more fun than I expected ¡ª certainly more so than your friend."

    "Oh, yeah?" As she stared down at the delinquent on top of her, Yoshino took a few tired breaths to recover just a little of her stamina. "How''s this for fun!?"

    Before Rea could question what Yoshino meant when saying that, the former felt electricity coursing through her neck to the rest of her body. Yoshino had snuck up a surprise taser attack on Rea''s neck. "ARE YOU STILL HAVING FUN?!" Yoshino exclaimed with a desperate smile as she further pressed the taser on Rea''s neck, increasing its electric charge with her magic.

    "YES!" Rea finally answered through gritted teeth and a demented smile. She powered through the pain and shock caused by the taser.

    Yoshino''s smile vanished. It was immediately replaced with horror. Before she could react, Rea grabbed the arm holding the taser and twisted it hard enough to break it in one swift motion.

    Yoshino was shocked for one second before it was replaced by the overpowering feeling of pain from such an injury. "UARRGHH, AUARGFG!" Yoshino screeched incoherently in pain. Tears soon fell from her face.

    W-what in the actual fuck!? Tsujin raised both hands to grab her head. WHY DID YOU DO THAT!? Tsujin mentally screamed at Rea with a mix of surprise and anger loud enough that the latter reflexively winced. When the delinquent''s humanity kneeled down to check on Yoshino, they immediately turned to face said delinquent with a scowl. WHY IN OUR AUNT''S NAME ARE YOU STILL HOLDING HER ARM!? LET IT GO ALREADY!

    Ok, ok, I''m letting go, jeez, it''s not my fault if they ruined the control I had over my strength! Rea mentally shouted back, trying to justify her actions.

    As Rea let Yoshino''s currently limp arm go, standing up to give the defeated opponent some space, she soon felt a cold chill run down her spine. Hmm?

    Turning around, she saw Nozomi, who had stood up while Rea was occupied with Yoshino.

    The entire air surrounding the magical girl felt cold. It was a clear contrast to the harmless presence she previously had just a while ago. Her once-lustrous, long, white hair, now messy and covered with dirt, covered most of her face, leaving only her eyes for Rea to see.

    If looks could kill, Nozomi''s glare directed at Rea would''ve instantly done so.

    Rea wondered for a moment what could''ve caused this sudden change before the cries of pain from Yoshino answered her question. Oh. The conflict junkie girl''s eyes widened in realization. So THAT was the trigger... She smiled, whatever feeling of guilt and regret she had replaced with excitement over a good fight. "Bring it on." She muttered in eager anticipation.

    Unbeknownst to Rea, for a split second, her smile reminded Nozomi of the first darkspawn she had encountered. The enraged magical girl''s glare soon intensified.

    Unable to wait further, Rea charged at Nozomi, with the latter soon doing the same. Nozomi readied her left fist while Rea readied her right one. When they were finally close enough to each other, their fists collided against the other person''s face.

    As Rea backed away a little, feeling the sting of pain from Nozomi''s punch, she couldn''t help but giggle in excitement. Yes... She turned to Nozomi, who still had a glare that wished death upon her. "THIS IS THE FIGHT I WAS LOOKING FOR!" The delinquent girl declared excitedly before throwing a left hook at the enraged magical girl''s face.

    Surprisingly, Nozomi stood her ground, only flinching a little before somehow throwing a stronger punch at Rea''s chest. "Ack!" Rea exhaled as the air was forcibly expelled from her lungs.

    Rea gritted her teeth before trying to grapple Nozomi by grabbing her shoulders. However, to the former''s surprise, the latter had a similar idea as the delinquent but took a step further and lifted the much taller and heavier girl from the ground by grabbing her by the waist. Wait, what-

    Rea''s thoughts were interrupted when Nozomi charged straight into the farthest tree the problem student could see from her position. She crashed it with enough force, speed, and momentum to knock it down in one go. "Augh-!" Rea grunted in pain as she and Nozomi fell to the ground, with the latter pinning the former down. The magical girl''s glowing finger was aimed at Rea''s head, ready to release its energy.

    I''m going to die.

    It was the one single realization that crossed Rea''s mind as she took in the death glare Nozomi had as she was about to kill her right then and there. Closing her eyes, Rea smiled in acceptance. She felt satisfied with her life as it reached her assumed peak.

    But just as she had come to terms with her demise, Rea felt something wet fall on her face. Frowning, she opened her eyes to see Nozomi, trying and failing to hold back her tears. The light on her finger flickered on and off as her resolve wavered.

    Uh? Rea''s expression turned from surprise to confusion once she realized that Nozomi''s glare was gone. It was replaced by a pitiful mess of an expression. Why are you crying? Shouldn''t you be happy to be winning? The fighting-lover girl asked, utterly baffled at her opponent''s behavior who had her dead to rights.

    "Hey." Rudabaugh placed a hand on Nozomi''s shoulder, who blinked a few times before turning to look at Rudabaugh. He had reached their position while they weren''t looking. "The fight is over, Nozomi. You won, isn''t that right, Heiwa-san?" The outlaw turned to look at the delinquent, waiting for their response.

    Rea frowned at Rudabaugh before sighing. The delinquent COULD put up more of a fight, but at this point, there would be no satisfaction in continuing. All the satisfaction she had seen up to this point was gone in smoke. "Fine. I give up. I''ll help you guys."

    The moment Rea spoke those words, the emotional dam within Nozomi finally broke. She immediately let all the tears fall from her face, covering said face with both hands. It was mostly a quiet cry, filled with shame, regret, and self-hate at what she had almost done. The magical light coming from her fingers vanished without a fuzz. "Idiot...stupid..." The magical girl in white mumbled between sobs, berating herself.

    Happy now?! Tsujin asked, outraged at how far Rea had taken this fight and ashamed that she was convinced to agree with such a thing. If the body from the delinquent''s humanity had been physical, Rea would have fought right there and then.

    As Rea watched Nozomi bawling her eyes out over having almost killed her, the rude girl looked up at the sky and sighed in resignation. "Pain in the ass..." Rea muttered to herself.